SAPR: Volume 2

Created
Status
Ongoing
Watchers
30
Recent readers
0

Team SAPR have returned from their vacation in Mistral and are ready to face a new semester at Beacon Academy, joined not only by their classmates, and their Atlesian friends of Team RSPT, but also by visiting students from Atlas, Haven and Shade Academies gathered for the Vytal Festival, including Sunset's new friend, Cinder Fall.

Distant clouds gather over Vale, the White Fang continue their campaign of crime, and the presence of an Atlesian battlefleet in the skies above the city lends an uncertain air to proceedings, but Sunset is content to ignore the darkness falling outside the school and leave all such things to the proper authorities.

Or at least, she would if she could. Blake, Sunset's sort-of friend, remains grimly determined to stop the White Fang's reign of terror, and Sunset is dragged with her along a road that will overturn everything they thought they knew about the world, and lead SAPR, RSPT and Blake to the very heart of a dead city, and to the choice that will define who Sunset is for the rest of her life.
Chapter 1 - Best Day Ever

Art by Cosmo Kyrin

Best Day Ever​


Pyrrha wasn't exactly clear on how all of this had started. One moment, Ruby was flicking food at her sister from across the dining hall, the next minute, Sunset - dripping cream off her face from the pie that had struck her - had planted her foot on the table and yelled something that sounded like 'It. Is. On!' and then... Pyrrha was especially fuzzy on the 'and then,' but, well... now YDRN, WWSR, and BLBL had piled up the tables into a vast barricade at one end of the dining hall - with Nora perched precariously at the very top, and all the rest ranged about below like her guards - and she, Pyrrha, was charging up the hall with a baguette in her hand, and that must have happened somehow, even if she wasn't certain exactly how.

All she knew was that, as ridiculous as it might seem, it was also rather exhilarating.

It was probably exhilarating precisely because it was so ridiculous. She hadn't felt this rush of giddy enthusiasm for years on the tournament circuit.

But, as her dozen opponents armed themselves with various foodstuffs - it was an unusual breakfast selection today, with whole watermelons and roast turkeys and cream pies and all kinds of things she hadn't seen at all during the first semester - she felt it now, and she smiled in anticipation of what was to come.

Nora pointed magisterially down the hall at the advancing Team SAPR. "Get them, my minions! Attack!"

"'Minions'?" Weiss squawked, but in spite of that, the members of the three teams - most of them, at least - leapt forward in obedience to Nora's command, snatching up watermelons from the tables in front of them and hurling them at Pyrrha in a great barrage.

Pyrrha grunted as she leapt through the air, slicing the first watermelon clean in two. Its bisected halves landed on the floor at the same time as Pyrrha did. She spun on her toe, slicing two more watermelons into halves, obliterating a third with a strike that shattered it into fragments as red as blood, kicking one back at her opponents where Yang shattered it with a punch. Pyrrha shattered another watermelon, bisected another; her face and her clothes were getting covered in sticky red watermelon juice, but she didn't care because this was gloriously silly - her 'enemies' were hocking watermelons at her, for gods' sake, and she was fighting back with a baguette roll - like nothing that she'd ever done before.

The watermelon barrage continued, but suddenly, every single one of the swollen green fruits that had been launched through the air at Pyrrha stopped, sticking in the air, held there by some vast invisible hand.

Pyrrha glanced over her shoulder. Sunset stood just behind her, brow furrowed with concentration, one hand outstretched and wreathed in the green glow of what Pyrrha now knew to be Sunset's magic. With her free hand, she scraped some residue of cream pie out of her fiery hair and gazed down at the mess on her fingertips as a result.

She winked at Pyrrha and smirked wickedly at their opponents. "Okay, let's do this."

She jerked her hand forwards, just a little, and all of the watermelons were hurled backwards upon those who had first hurled them like a great wave descending on the shore. The members of the three teams scrambled for cover or just to get out of the way. Cardin upended a table to duck behind, Weiss grabbed a raw swordfish and impaled two watermelons upon the point, Flash simply took the hits from three without so much as flinching; most dodged, but Sky Lark and Russell Thrush weren't so lucky: both were struck hard enough to hurl them backwards and across the floor, where they lay in moaning, twitching lumps.

Lyra and Bon Bon were the first to charge. The former had a baguette like Pyrrha, but Bon Bon looked to have tied one end of a string of sausages around a turkey, while the other end of the sausages were wrapped around her hand.

Until the moment when she started using her bizarre weapon like a flail, unrolling the string of sausages as she threw the turkey at Pyrrha.

Pyrrha dodged, but the sound of an impact and a cry from Jaune told her that Bon Bon's strike had found a mark.

"Jaune, no!" Ruby cried. "You will be avenged!"

Bon Bon whirled her sausage-turkey flail around her head, her expression intense as she threw it at Pyrrha a second time. Pyrrha leapt, her whole body turning in mid-flight until she was upside down, her long ponytail falling. She could see the sausages beneath her, taut as they reached the limits of their length.

And Pyrrha reached out and grabbed them with her free hand. She landed on the ground and pulled before Bon Bon could react.
The other end of the sausage string was still wrapped around Bon Bon's wrist, and she was yanked forwards, her eyes bulging as she flew like an arrow straight into the baguette which Pyrrha slammed into her face.

Pyrrha let go of the sausages as Bon Bon flew backwards towards the barricade of tables.

Lyra attacked, her baguette held in both hands. Pyrrha parried her first few slashes easily, then went on the attack, driving Lyra backwards as she beat down the other girl's guard. She prepared a finishing strike-

Blake descended upon Pyrrha from above, a baguette held in each hand. Pyrrha parried. Blake was scowling with the effort, but Pyrrha was smiling because who would have thought that something like this could be so much fun?

They separated, each backing off a step, raising their baguettes into their guard of preference. Then, they charged.

Blake had been holding out on them, Pyrrha realised as they clashed, bread striking bread in a cacophonous rhythm of dull thumps ringing in an increasingly high tempo. She'd never seemed that skilled a fighter in their sparring class – not bad, but nowhere near Pyrrha's level – but she was making Pyrrha work for this. Whenever Pyrrha thought that she'd gotten in a decisive blow, it turned out to be a clone which dissolved like shadow once struck, and only at that point could she see the real Blake about to hit her from the side or sense her presence behind her. Pyrrha parried every blow and forced Blake back with her counters, but it was a slighter margin of error then she was used to dealing with. Blake had definitely been holding back.

It was honestly a little bit of a relief when Lyra re-joined the contest. Two vs. one wasn't ideal, but Lyra provided a fixed point to focus on, restricting the places that Blake could be, and when Pyrrha focussed on Lyra, she made Blake focus on protecting her teammate, and that shut down Blake's options yet further. Not quite enough, as the fight continued. Bread thumped against bread: slash, parry, counter. Pyrrha wasn't losing, but she wasn't winning either.

She spotted Bon Bon picking herself up off the floor and preparing to rejoin the fight. Three against one would be far from perfect.

Pyrrha leapt, backflipping away from Blake and Lyra to land on one of the tables. Her feet scattered trays and dishes in all directions. She reversed her grip on the baguette and threw it at Bon Bon like a javelin. It flew straight and true and hit her squarely in the forehead, knocking her down again.

Pyrrha jumped down off the table as Blake and Lyra came for her, snatching up another baguette to replace the one she'd thrown away.

A sound from behind distracted her for a moment; she glanced, then turned her head as Ruby came surfing along the row of tables, riding a dinner tray, scattering everything in her path down onto the floor in two messy troughs before she and her tray made a flying leap off the table straight at Lyra. Lyra raised her baguette to parry desperately, but when the tray struck her and Ruby kicked off it, she was sent flying backwards across the hall, knocking tables and chairs askew as she went until she crashed through the far window and out into the grounds somewhere.

A look of glee settled upon Ruby's face... right up until Blake attacked her in mid-air, hitting her with a flurry of blows that hammered her into the nearest pillar hard enough to crack it.

Pyrrha dashed across the dining hall, leaping over the nearest table, discarding her baguette as she scooped Ruby up in her arms and carried her out of the way of the collapsing pillar. She placed the unconscious Ruby, her eyes closed, her face childlike in repose, gently on the ground.

Then she got up and glared at Blake.

Blake glared right back as she settled once more into her guard.

Pyrrha charged, picking up baguettes one after the other and hurling them at Blake in a rain of baked rolls. Blake batted a few aside with her own twin rolls, then Blake flipped out of the way as three baguette rolls buried themselves in the floor where she had just been standing. Pyrrha grabbed a tray, dumping its contents on the floor, and spun one foot after the other before she threw it straight at Blake Belladonna. Blake dodged the ungainly object, contorting her body as it flew past. Unfortunately, she had contorted her body in such a way as to leave her open as Pyrrha descended upon her, baguette in hand. She twisted, trying to regain her balance. Pyrrha didn't give her the chance. She struck Blake once, twice, three times, knocking her up into the air. Pyrrha leapt after and above her. Blake looked up at her. Pyrrha hammered her down. Blake landed on a table that shattered beneath the impact, and all that had been on the table shot upwards like an explosion before half-burying Blake beneath it.

Pyrrha landed. She saw Sunset, arms outstretched, levitating an enormous quantity of stuff - trays, plates, turkeys, watermelons, baguettes, pies, cakes, even chairs and the tables themselves - while Cardin, Flash and a back-on-his-feet Russell looked on in wide-eyed horror.

Sunset threw her hands forward, and upon the command of that swift gesture, all the things that she had levitated to hang above her shot forward like a river in spate. Russell wailed as he tried to run. Cardin swiped futilely with a turkey stuck on a baguette as though he could swat everything that threatened him away. Flash braced himself against the floor, grabbed a dinner tray to use as a shield, and prepared to take it head on.

The storm broke upon them. Cardin and Russell were swept away by it, carried away by the tide of dinner and furniture until it bore them into the wall. Flash stood against the hurricane for a while, not seeming to feel it at all as turkeys slammed into him, as plates shattered against his tray. That must be his semblance, Pyrrha realised. Some kind of shock absorption that lets him take hits without flinching. But it had limits, and when Sunset hit him with an entire table, it was enough to knock him sprawling.

Weiss leapt through the storm, jumping from tray to chair to table and then to the next tray, flying through the midst of Sunset's tempest as though it were nothing at all. Sunset tried to hit her with the detritus of her assault, she tried to keep the wave of debris swirling in motion so that Weiss would lose her footing and fall, but Weiss skipped through it all as though everything had been placed perfectly to give her places to jump off, and she descended upon Sunset with a swordfish in hand.

Sunset flung out one hand, and a flagpole flew from the wall and into her grasp. She wielded it two-handed, like a staff or a spear, and with it, she parried Weiss' first flurry of lunges as she landed on the floor.

Weiss drove Sunset back. Although Sunset worked hard in her training, and her hand to hand skills were improving constantly, she was no match for Weiss' well-honed skills with a sword, or even a swordfish. The dead creature, eyes glassy and mouth agape with surprise as it must have been when it was hauled out of the water, flickered forwards in a series of silver flashes, rattling against Sunset's staff as Weiss drove her hard in a series of perfectly poised, well-honed lunges. Weiss grabbed a bottle of ketchup off the nearest table and squirted it out on the floor in a wide arc, skating over the crimson substance with a dancer's grace, getting behind Sunset who, by contrast, flailed in an ungainly manner for balance on the suddenly wet and sticky floor. Weiss struck for Sunset's exposed back-

Sunset teleported away, and the instant she reappeared, she surrounded herself with a howling vortex of food and plates and the remains of smashed chairs, all of it swept up from the floor around her, all of it swirling around Sunset as though she stood in the centre of a tornado, protected as if by one of her shields from any approach of her enemies.

Or so she thought.

Weiss stared at this maelstrom of detritus for a moment. Then, grim-faced, she attacked. She leapt through the vortex, not only passing through it but using it. She attacked Sunset from every direction, using the very debris that Sunset had counted on to shield her as her springboards, leaping down at her from precarious footings, balancing on the most unlikely of objecs, battering Sunset from all sides, hammering her left and right and up into the air as the vortex she had created died around her.

And as Sunset began to fall, she found Nora waiting for her, with a flagpole of her own and a watermelon spiked to the top of it.

Nora grinned as she punted Sunset so hard that the watermelon shattered and Sunset was hurled through the ceiling and into the blue sky above.

There was a momentary pause as everyone waited to see if she would come down again.

She did, after a little while, crashing back through the ceiling in a different place, making a second hole in the roof, landing in a clatter of debris and with her face in a conveniently placed custard pie. She rolled over onto her side and then stopped moving, although she did groan occasionally.

And Pyrrha was left alone. One against five.

This never happened on the tournament circuit.

Pyrrha smiled. This was all so exciting!

She grabbed an armful of baguettes as she made a rolling leap, dodging a pair of turkeys flung at her by Yang - although a pained 'why?' from poor Jaune told her that he had once again taken a blow meant for her - as she started throwing them at each of her opponents. She caught Weiss and Dove, knocking them down, but Ren dodged, and Nora and Yang simply batted the makeshift missiles aside.

And then they came for her.

Ren was quick, Nora was strong; Yang was both fast and strong, if not as fast as Pyrrha normally. Together, they made one hell of a team. Pyrrha squirmed, striking out in all directions with her bread roll to fend of their assaults. Nora's windups took a while, but Yang was so agile that Pyrrha rarely had the chance to take advantage of it. She couldn't even really parry punches or hammer blows; she just had to focus on keeping one step ahead as the watermelon - Nora had found another one - hammer slammed into the ground again and again and Yang tried to punch her in the face with her turkey gloves. She managed to take out Ren, the weakest link, catching him across the jaw with a solid blow that sent him flying. Nora growled in anger as she swung her melon-on-a-pole, but Pyrrha ducked beneath the pole and grabbed it as it passed overhead so that she was swinging Nora, lifting the other redhead off the ground and slamming her into Yang.

Pyrrha watched and waited for the two of them to get up, if they would get up.

Yang was the first to leap to her feet, her turkeys gone, charging at Pyrrha with her bare fists. Pyrrha grabbed a nearby tray to use as a shield, taking Yang's blow which dented the metal, even as Pyrrha infused it with her aura. She lashed out with her leg, tripping Yang and slamming the tray into her face, knocking her back again as Nora came at her.

A touch of Pyrrha's semblance was sufficient to ensure that not only did Nora miss Pyrrha, but she swung all the way around and hit Yang square in the face, knocking her down for good.

"Uh oh," Nora squeaked before Pyrrha hit her with an uppercut that sent her flying up towards the ceiling. Pyrrha leapt after her, tossing a tray up into the hair and holding it there with just the barest touch of polarity, leaping onto it and using it as a foothold. She hung suspended in the air for a moment as Nora flailed desperately for purchase.

Then Pyrrha leapt towards her, straight as a javelin and as graceful as a dancer, and wrapped her arms around Nora's shoulders.

"I'm sorry," she said as she drove Nora head first into the ground.

Nora groaned, but she didn't try to get up again after that.

Pyrrha stood and surveyed the devastation all around her. She looked at the other students on the floor. And then she started to laugh.

"I don't think," she said, "that I have ever had so much fun in my entire life."

"Ugh, speak for yourself," Sunset groaned. She lifted her head up. "So... did we win?"

Pyrrha stopped laughing long enough to reply. "Yes. Yes, Sunset, we won."

Sunset whooped, or tried to. "Awesome. The Invincible Team. Ugh." She groaned as her head slumped down onto the floor again.

Ruby, by contrast, was beaming excitedly. "I knew that you could learn to have fun if you tried! And all it took was...uh," - she looked around - "destroying the cafeteria? Uh-"

They were interrupted by the sound of clapping from the open doorway of the dining hall.

Team RSPT stood framed in the doorway, or at least, most of them did. Ciel, covered in watermelon fragments, looked very displeased as she stood with one hand upon Penny's arm, restraining what appeared to be Penny's desire to join in. Rainbow Dash was shielding Twilight with her body… but she was also applauding.

"That was awesome!" Rainbow yelled. "You guys decided to have an amazing practice fight like that without inviting us? Come on, guys! I thought we were friends."

"And as your friends, you should be thanking them, Miss Dash," Professor Goodwitch said as she appeared behind them, "for ensuring that there is not another item to be reported to General Ironwood about your behaviour while at this school."

Rainbow yelped. "Professor Goodwitch!" she said, leaping around and coming to attention. "Are you sure you're not a ninja?"

Professor Goodwitch stared down at her, her expression unamused.

Rainbow laughed nervously. "So… uh… words can get taken out of context and-"

"Miss Dash," Professor Goodwitch said acidly. "Perhaps you should take your team somewhere else."

"Yes, ma'am!" Rainbow barked. "Team Rosepetal… move out!"

She led the way, marching stiffly past the deputy headmistress. The rest of her team followed, even if Ciel looked as though she was dragging Penny, who waved to her friends as she was led elsewhere.

Professor Goodwitch's heels clicked upon the dining hall floor as she stalked inside. "As for the rest of you-"

"Let it go," Professor Ozpin said calmly as he approached her from behind. His smile was genial, even benign. "I think we can indulge one day of blowing off steam before the semester begins."

Professor Goodwitch huffed in annoyance. "They're supposed to be the defenders of the world."

"They're supposed to become the defenders of the world," Professor Ozpin corrected her. "And they will. But for now, they are also children, so why not let them play the part?" His voice became almost melancholy as he turned away. "After all, it isn't a role they'll have forever."
 
I'm so glad you've kept this chapter. It's one of my favourite scenes from both RWBY canon and in this story. More so considering the serious events that are going to happen in the future. Both from RWBY canon and SAPR's story. Watching/reading this foodfight scene was fun then and it still is now considering the use of Aura and Semblances in said food-fight. :lol::rofl:
 
Chapter 2 - Welcome to Beacon
Welcome to Beacon​



A flight of Atlesian AT-38 Skygraspers buzzed over Rainbow Dash's head as they banked over the rooftops of Beacon Academy. The blowback from their engines beat against Rainbow's face and ran through her many-coloured hair; Weiss didn't fare much better, her long ponytail bouncing this way and that, blown into her face as she tried to brush it away. The boys, with their much shorter hair, fared a lot better.

Rainbow shielded her face with one hand and watched as the Atlesian airships turned away; those airships anyway. The four Skygraspers – for Rainbow's money, the best-looking airships in the Atlesian arsenal, even if they weren't the best at anything but transporting androids – were not out here alone or flying over Beacon for the fun of it. Just like Rainbow Dash wasn't up on the roof with Weiss, Flash, and Cardin for her health, or the health of anybody else, for that matter.

They were up here watching the Atlesian fleet arrive over Vale.

The skies over Vale – and over Beacon Academy – were filled with the panoply of Atlesian military prowess. The sleek, majestic black cruisers had long, lance-like hulls, with four squat and boxy laser cannons slung beneath and six spindly engines emerging from behind. The frigates, medical or otherwise, were smaller, but conformed to the same general shape, with long narrow hulls sharpening to a point like the tip of a spear while six wings jutted out from behind to control motion in all three dimensions; the combat frigates had a single cannon mounted beneath the hull, the medical frigates none. The carriers looked like civilian airships, but wider, with more space for the fighters and bombers crammed within. Skygraspers with their sleek bodies and fish-like fins; round and slightly bulbous AT-39 Skyrays; AF-22 Skyhawks that looked like flying cockpits with engines strapped to the back and guns underneath; squared-off and ungainly-looking AB-10 Skybolts with their racks of missiles underneath the fuselage and a manned gun turret behind the cockpit; the many-engined AF-55 Skydart also had a turret behind the cockpit, but it was unmanned and, in Rainbow's opinion, mostly there to look cool. All of these airships, from the largest cruiser to the smallest fighter – the Skyhawk – soared through the clouds that hung over Vale, casting their shadows over the city and over the river that cut through the centre of it as they headed towards Beacon.

The first cruisers were already docking – or else had docked – on the blue-and-black pads just outside of Beacon, while more of the stately black vessels were still gliding in, coming into view one after the other while their supporting airships flocked around them, preceding their coming and covering their flanks and rear as they made their entrance.

Rainbow watched the cruisers come in. She watched the narrow, angular black shapes eclipse the skies as they passed overhead. She watched the dropships and the fighters and the bombers keep pace or else zoom back and forth between the warships and designated but unseen markers. And as she imagined all the firepower contained in each ship and all the manpower within it, Rainbow couldn't avoid a sense of awe descending over her.

Atlas ruled the skies with its air fleet. With their absolute air superiority, they could bring the fight – and the pain – anywhere they chose. Only specialists operated out of range of air support from at least a squadron of airships, if not a cruiser; meanwhile, the mobile infantry blessed the navy and called in an airstrike whenever things got too tough. No matter how numerous the grimm were, no matter how ferocious, when you looked up and you saw that black lance shape overhead, you knew you were going to be okay because your friends in the sky were looking out for you. And when the enemies of Atlas looked up and saw those ships coming straight towards them, they knew fear because the heavy end of the heaviest hammer in Remnant was about to drop down on them with great force.

The air fleet was the heart of the Atlesian military, and those ships were the iron might of Atlas rendered in physical form out of titanium alloy and armour plate.

And now that heart had come to Vale.

"I've never seen so many ships outside of Atlas before," Flash muttered as he gazed, his blue eyes wide, at the approaching fleet.

"Me neither," Weiss conceded. "What are they all doing here?"

"It's a goodwill visit in support of the Vytal Festival," Cardin declared.

Rainbow looked at him. "Are you sure about that?" she asked.

Cardin looked down at her, and a muscle in his face twitched. It was something that Rainbow had noticed whenever he had to talk to her, like he was struggling not to call her a horse or something.

Actually, there was no 'like' about it; Rainbow was certain that was exactly what was going on. She… it would be a bit much to say that she didn't mind, but he wasn't actually calling her a horse, so she could live with the fact that he wanted to.

"My grandfather is on the Council," Cardin declared pompously. "He told me that the Atlesians would be coming."

"Hmm," Rainbow murmured. "Doesn't mean that he told you the truth."

"Are you saying my grandfather lied to me?" Cardin demanded. "He would never-"

"Lying is a strong word for a grandpa telling his kid the official story," Rainbow told him.

"Do you know something we don't, Dash?" Flash asked, a touch of anxiety in his voice. "Did General Ironwood tell you something?"

"If he had, I probably wouldn't be allowed to say it," Rainbow replied. "But… no, I haven't spoken to the General in a while." She'd been… she didn't want to say that she'd been too scared after everything that had gone down with Blake and the docks and all, but… yeah, she'd been too scared. Rainbow Dash didn't need Pinkie's powers of perception to see a dressing down in her future, and she wasn't eager to bring it about any faster than she needed to.

"But you think there's something more going on," Weiss pointed out.

Rainbow nodded. "So far, I've counted six cruisers, two carriers, and three frigates; Atlesian warships operate in squadrons of four cruisers, one carrier, three combat frigates and a medical frigate, so there are probably at least two more cruisers and three more frigates left to come in. If they're fully manned, each of those cruisers is carrying a rifle company, a military huntsman platoon, two companies' worth of androids, all their gear, and enough Skyrays and Skygraspers to move them all." Rainbow gestured to one of Skydart squadrons, one with the wingtips of their fighters painted blue and marked with the insignia of a winged thunderbolt. "You see those airships? That's Wonderbolt Squadron, the best pilots in Atlas and pretty good huntsmen too. All of this, and some of the best that Atlas has? You don't come loaded for ursai unless you're expecting to go on a hunt."

"The White Fang?" Flash suggested.

"Probably," Rainbow agreed. "It's not like they've stopped. The General probably wants to make sure that all of the students are safe for the Vytal Festival, in case they try anything."

"The White Fang," Cardin growled.

"Hey," Rainbow said, not just to Cardin but to all of them. "Don't worry. The power of Atlas is here to protect you now!"

Cardin gave Rainbow a look like he'd like to shove her off the rooftop.

"Yeah, I'm kidding, but I'm also being serious," Rainbow explained. "I guarantee it, nothing will get past all of that in one piece."

"I hope you're right," Weiss said.

"I am right," Rainbow insisted. "If any of you were losing sleep over the White Fang – or anything else – you can stop now." She turned away and walked through the door that led down from the roof and into Beacon's spacious complex of dorm rooms.

She was not quite as confident as she had made out in front of her fellow Atlesians and Cardin. Yes, the force that General Ironwood had dispatched to Vale was a formidable one, and she had no doubt that it was strong to fend off any attack... that it saw coming. But that was the thing, wasn't it? The Atlesians were masters of straight-up warfare; their guns, their ships, their soldiers were the best in the world. But the White Fang didn't fight straight up, at least not if they could avoid it. They snuck around, they lurked in the shadows, they struck when you least expected it – like at weddings. The whole might of the Atlesian fleet hadn't prevented Chrysalis from nearly abducting Cadance or from nearly managing to kill them all before the cavalry arrived. Just because Blake had turned out to be just seriously misguided and not a White Fang infiltrator didn't mean that the White Fang wouldn't manage to do the same thing here.

All the same, Rainbow would rather face a situation like this with a fleet nearby than without. Firepower made up for a lot of deficiencies in a fight.

Rainbow arrived back at the RSPT dorm room and pulled her scroll out of the pocket of her sports jacket to open the door. She found her teammates gathered around the right-hand work desk, where Twilight had her scroll out.

Ciel looked up. Her expression betrayed her unspoken curiosity.

"I saw six cruisers before I left, plus two carriers and support frigates," Rainbow said as she closed the door behind her. "They've got all kinds of birds in the air, close escorts and outriders. Someone wants to make a big entrance."

"That confirms the chatter we've been hearing," Ciel replied, "and that someone is General Ironwood."

Rainbow's eyes bulged a little. "The General came here himself?" Headmasters didn't travel to other academies for the Vytal Festival – someone had to hold down the fort back home and teach the students who weren't travelling – which meant that the General was here as, well, the General. This White Fang stuff must have him seriously concerned.

I guess I shouldn't be surprised.


Twilight must have tapped into the channel the Atlesian forces were using – it wasn't technically breaking the rules; they did have access to the secure military channels after all – because the speakers were projecting a mass of radio chatter into their room as the various ships and squadrons coordinated their movements over Vale.

"Thunder Child, you are clear for docking pad two; please start your approach now."

"Affirmative, Control; Thunder Child beginning approach now."

"Hey, Spitfire, looks like we've got civilians watching us. How about we give 'em a victory roll?"

"Negative, Misty; maintain formation and set course."

"Aww, Captain, you never let us have any fun."

"Cut the chatter, Soarin'; this is a business channel."

"Glorious, you're coming it too steep for docking pad three; please correct your angle of approach."

"Roger, Control, correcting now."

"Resolution, hurry up and finish off-loading ASAP; Valiant is on approach and requires the deck."

Ciel picked up a notepad on which she had scribbled several names. "So far, chatter has identified cruisers Thunder Child, Endeavour, Glorious, Courageous, Resolution, Valiant, and Vigilant. Thunder Child, Endeavour, and Glorious are with the First Battle Squadron, so I would expect the Hope to make an appearance also; Courageous, Resolution, and Vigilant are with the Fourth Squadron, so the eighth ship will be our old friend the Gallant. Carriers will be Joseph Colton and Nicholas Schnee."

"You've got the order of battle for the entire fleet memorised, don't you?" Rainbow asked. She wasn't even surprised anymore.

"And the reserve list," Ciel clarified. "In any case, Valiant is General Ironwood's personal flagship, hence he must be leading this expedition."

"Mister Ironwood… he isn't just coming to watch me fight in the tournament, is he?" Penny asked.

Rainbow frowned. "No, Penny, he wouldn't need a fleet to do that. It probably has something to do with the White Fang activity. He doesn't want to send all of the students down here for the Festival without any cover in case things go… in case the White Fang try anything else like they did at the docks."

"Do you think so?" Twilight said. "I mean… it's not like you can call in an airstrike against terrorists."

"Uh, we already have," Rainbow reminded her.

Twilight blinked. "Okay, yes, but they weren't acting like terrorists at the time," she said.

"I get what you're saying, but any backup is good backup, and any way that we can get backup sooner is a good thing in my book," Rainbow replied.

"General Ironwood is not bound to explain his reasoning to us," Ciel declared. "But perhaps he is attempting to overawe our enemies with a display of force, so that they will dare to step into the light again."

"You're right," Twilight agreed, with a slight sigh in her voice. "But at the same time… I don't know, it's probably nothing. Just… a feeling, like there's something more going on."

"Despite the asymmetrical nature of the conflict, the General's actions make sound strategic sense," Ciel said. "With Vale's huntsmen deployed to the outlying settlements to combat the unusual grimm activity in the provinces, our forces are well-placed to fill the void as a deterrent."

"You mean we're going to scare off the bad guys?" Penny asked.

Rainbow grinned. "Yes, Penny, that's exactly what it means. We're going to scare the bad guys and make the good guys sleep safe at night."

"Like Ruby and Pyrrha?"

Twilight chuckled. "I'm not sure that either of them need the help sleeping, but… yes, our friends."

Rainbow's scroll buzzed before either Penny or Ciel could reply.

"Twi, turn that off," Rainbow said, gesturing to Twilight's scroll. Twilight cut off the Atlesian comm chatter by closing up her scroll before Rainbow opened up her own.

She was confronted by the face of General Ironwood. "Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow Dash stood to attention. "Sir!"

"Team Rosepetal is to report to docking pad one and board the Valiant immediately once it docks," General Ironwood declared. "I'll see you immediately when I return."

"Return from where, sir?" Rainbow asked.

The look on General Ironwood's face told her that such questions were beyond her purview.

"Right," Rainbow muttered. "Will do, sir."

"Good," General Ironwood said. "And Rainbow Dash?"

"Yes, sir?"

"Congratulations on a successful operation," General Ironwood said, the hint of a smile playing across his face. "Pass my compliments onto your team."

Okay, I might just survive this after all. "Roger that, sir. It's appreciated."

"Understood. Ironwood out."

Rainbow folded up her scroll as the general's face disappeared. "I think we might not be in quite as much trouble as I was worried about," she said hopefully.

"Really?" Twilight asked. "It's hard to believe that we could not be in trouble after what happened."

"Oh, we're definitely in trouble," Rainbow said, "but we might not be in so much trouble."

XxXxX​

Professor Ozpin stood at this window, watching as the Atlesian students disembarked from their warships and set off down the path that led towards Beacon proper. He had asked Professor Port and Doctor Oobleck to meet them and show them to their dorm rooms. The Haven students would be arriving later and would be greeted by Professor Peach.

When they were all assembled, he would have them gather in the Amphitheatre and welcome them all to Beacon for the new semester, but for now, he would let them find their rooms and get settled in.

"I feel safer already," Glynda muttered.

Ozpin chuckled softly. "Indeed. One begins to wonder how we managed without them." It was probably a little unkind of him to mock James' well-meaning efforts, but the fact was that he could not help but see such efforts as fundamentally misguided.

There would be no victory in strength. Ships and armies would avail them nothing in the end… and might do much harm beforehand, if they caused the spread of panic.

It was a pity that James couldn't see that for himself.

Ozpin turned away from the window and the unsightly cruisers dominating his docking pads; just in time, as the elevator doors opened and James Ironwood strode into the office.

"Ozpin," he said genially as he walked in, the shadows of the gears that ground above falling across his face. "Glynda. It's been too long."

The corners of Glynda's lip twitched ever so slightly. "James. How is Luna?"

The smile faded from Ironwood's face. "Safe in Canterlot, as always."

"I'm glad to hear it," Ozpin said. He picked up the teapot that sat on his glass desk. It was a little odd to keep a teapot full of hot chocolate, but as the headmaster, he was allowed his eccentricities. "May I offer you a drink?"

"Thank you," Ironwood said.

Ozpin poured a Beacon mug, marked with the double axes, full of hot cocoa and held it out to Ironwood, who accepted it graciously.

Ironwood pulled out a metallic flask.

"Drinking?" Glynda asked archly. "At this hour? And with cocoa?"

Ironwood chuckled. "Cream from Atlas; I know what kind of refreshment I'm going to be offered in this office." He poured a dash of the white liquid into the mug.

"Glynda?" Ozpin said, offering Glynda a cup.

"No, thank you, Professor," Glynda said quietly.

Ozpin set down the teapot and picked up his own cup of hot chocolate. It was still warm upon his tongue, thankfully. He swallowed. "How are your students?"

"I feel as though I should ask you; you've been teaching the best of them for the last semester," Ironwood replied.

Ozpin chuckled at that. "I'm told that Miss Dash is one of the stars of the leadership and combat classes."

"You have taught her well, I admit," Glynda muttered.

"But you have many more students than Team Rosepetal," Ozpin reminded James.

"And I'm teaching them to be the best huntsmen I can," Ironwood repeated.

"Huntsmen?" Glynda repeated. "Or soldiers of Atlas?"

Ironwood glanced at her. "Soldiers of Atlas are protectors of the whole world."

Glynda stared at him evenly. "You really believe that, don't you?"

Ironwood raised his chin a little, although he seemed to not be trying to look down upon her. "I do," he declared. "These children will do Atlas – and all of Remnant – credit when they graduate. Or sooner, if they are allowed."

Ozpin was silent as he walked around his desk and sat down in his metallic chair. He didn't regret for a moment bringing Ironwood into his inner circle, although Qrow might disagree with him; James was brave, stalwart, and even reasonably loyal. Ozpin did not believe he could have chosen anyone better to run Atlas Academy on his behalf. But the man had no tact, no subtlety, and Ozpin's attempt to teach him both had, sad to say, met with failure. Their present situation was a case in point.

He swallowed a large amount of his rapidly cooling cocoa. "What would you have me do, James?"

"I want you to trust me as I have trusted you for so many years," Ironwood declared. He leaned heavily on the desk. "You have your favourites. You choose them, and you prepare them, and when the time is right, you bring them in. Qrow, Glynda... I have people too, good people who could be valuable assets to our cause if you would only consider-"

"You want to submit one of your students to be the next Fall Maiden?" Glynda said, her voice almost disbelieving. "Knowing what it could do to her?"

Ironwood straightened up, silent for a moment. "That… that's the irony of it, isn't it?" he asked, almost to himself. "How are your students, Ozpin, Glynda?"

Glynda almost smiled. "Some of them are a pleasure to teach, others… less so."

"As you yourself have pointed out, we have our favourites," Ozpin said mildly. "Some impress more than others."

"Sometimes, we are impressed by different students," Glynda remarked pointedly.

Ozpin leaned back in his chair. This was not the first time that he had had this argument with Glynda, but it was a pleasant distraction from the discussion with Ironwood. "You cannot deny the skill of the individual members of Team Sapphire-"

"And you can't deny that Team Iron are more balanced and coordinated," Glynda insisted. "Miss Xiao Long doesn't have any of the emotional oversensitivity that is weighing down Miss Nikos."

"You would have me choose her for the Fall Maiden?" Ozpin asked. "Goodness knows what Qrow or Tai would have to say about that."

"They might understand," Ironwood said. "As I said, it's the irony: the ones we care about the most are the ones that impress us the most, and those that impress us so much… are the ones we might have to throw into the fire."

"We bear a heavy burden, James," Ozpin agreed, "a burden no living man should have to bear. And that is why we do not place this burden upon the children."

"At this rate, we won't have a choice," Ironwood insisted. "She's coming for you now." He sighed. "It's not just the dust shops in Vale; the White Fang are interdicting the rail line to Cold Harbour with alarming regularity. They're planning something. Something big."

"Isn't that why you brought your fleet?" Glynda inquired archly.

"It is," Ironwood confirmed. "But… I'm just not sure that our children are going to have time to grow up as we might like."

"We all fear that, James," Glynda murmured.

"Which is why we must do our best to hold the line," Ozpin said, "as best we can."

XxXxX​

Weiss stood to the side of the path leading from the docking pads to Beacon – or vice versa – and fiddled with the hem of her skirt as the Atlesian students emerged from the belly of the cruiser to march down the grey path towards Beacon.

'Marching' was the correct description for what they were doing, for the Atlesian students moved in a more regimented fashion than the Beacon students that Weiss was used to. They did not exactly move in a single formation, but each team kept to a straight line, members aligned perfectly, moving in lockstep as they advanced. Which was not to say that all traces of individuality had been vanquished from the Atlas students; although they wore their uniforms of grey and white, a few appeared to have found some way of personalising them, like the girl with the long white hair who was wearing a purple cape decorated with moons and stars over her uniform, like a more garish, slightly older Ruby. But there was a discipline to them that the Beacon students lacked, exemplified by the way in which they did not talk, or else talked so quietly that they could scarcely be heard above the clanking of the androids – the new AK-200 variant, pristine and white and practically shining – who shepherded their column along, even as they were led by Professor Port and Doctor Oobleck, who both talked enough to make up for the relative silence of the Atlesian students.

Few of them looked at Weiss or Flash as they waited for the visiting students to pass; few of them turned their heads in any way. A metallic knight scanned both of them, but Weiss presumed that it had access to the student records, or at least to face ID for all the Beacon Students, because it took no action against them.

They were left alone, waiting.

Where was Winter? Weiss couldn't see her, and yet, Winter had messaged her that she would be arriving with the student body. Weiss hadn't connected that at the time to the idea that Winter would be arriving as part of… well, part of what might be the largest expedition to set forth out of the north since… since the end of the Great War.

Who would have? Nothing like this has ever happened as part of the Vytal Festival before.

No Vytal Festival ever took place against the backdrop of rising White Fang attacks before.


Although, to be frank, at this moment, the threat of the White Fang worried her less than the threat of Winter's disapproval.

"Is this how you act when you're nervous?" Flash asked.

Weiss pouted… but only for a moment, because it was hardly something that she could deny. "I take it that I'm usually better at concealing the fact?"

"To be honest, I can't say I've ever noticed you nervous until now," Flash admitted.

Weiss favoured him with a gentle smile for that, because it was nice for him to say so, even if she didn't think that it could possibly be true. "It's important for me to make a good impression," she said. "Winter… Winter is everything that I aspire to be. Well, everything except a soldier of Atlas. But as a gifted huntress, as an…" she stopped short of saying 'as an independent woman' because she was not quite ready to air her family laundry in front of Flash at this time. She was, however, willing to admit, "As someone… tall, Winter is the sort of person I hope to become. Just as I hope she will agree that I'm off to a good start."

"And you're sure that you want me here for that?" Flash asked.

"You're my partner," Weiss reminded him, "I'm sure that Winter will be keen to meet you." She paused. "And the truth is… I'd rather wait with someone."

"Weiss."

Weiss turned. The Atlesian students had all departed now, proceeding down the tree-lined path and into the spacious courtyard. Now it was her sister who was approaching from the ship.

Captain Winter Schnee was a tall young woman, seeming taller by the way that her bearing was ever so martial and erect, her back arched and her head held high. She had the classic Schnee features: eyes of icy blue and hair as white as snow worn in a high, severe, tight bun, with a long fringe brushed across the right hand side of her face without concealing any of her features. She was dressed in the white and blue of an Atlesian specialist: a dark blue waistcoat with a white jacket over the top and grey thigh-high boots over white britches. In concession to the weather here in Vale, the arms of her jacket were slit from shoulder to elbow, exposing her arms to view. She wore a sabre at her hip, and Weiss knew that there was a second blade concealed within the hilt of the first. Her black-gloved hands were clasped behind her back.

She approached them briskly, her boots tapping upon the stone of the path that led to Beacon.

"Winter!" Weiss cried out enthusiastically and took a few steps towards her elder sister before remembering her place. She was a Schnee, the Schnee heiress in point of fact; she must have poise and dignity. She curtsied. "It is a pleasure to meet you again, sister. Your presence honours us."

Winter regarded her with a gaze as cold as the north itself. "Indeed," she said softly. She sniffed. "The air feels different to when I was here last."

"Someone probably hadn't just parked a fleet overhead when you were here last," Flash said.

"Flash!" Weiss hissed.

Winter's gaze fell upon him. "Excuse me… young man," she said. "I don't believe that we have been introduced."

Weiss cleared her throat. "Winter, allow me to introduce my partner, Flash Sentry."

Flash bowed. "A pleasure to meet you, ma'am."

Winter arched an inquisitive eyebrow. "Partner?"

"School partner," Weiss clarified.

For a moment, it seemed as though Winter would smile. Instead, she merely bowed, very slightly, from the waist. "A pleasure to meet you, Flash Sentry. Thank you for shielding my sister's side in battle." She paused for a brief moment. "Am I right in assuming that you are the son of Silver Sentry?"

Flash sucked in a breath. "You assume correctly."

"I suppose it is no stranger to find you here than it is to find Weiss," Winter observed. She returned her attention to Weiss, and now, she did smile, if only a little. "How have you been, Weiss?"

Weiss smiled. "In addition to being named team leader, I am consistently one of the highest performing students-"

"I'm not interested in your performance; I'm interested in you," Winter clarified with obvious impatience. "Save your defence of your grades for father when he calls. How are you? Are you enjoying yourself here at Beacon? Are you making any friends?"

"I'm not a child, Winter," Weiss complained.

"No, you are the dolt who flew a locker into the middle of a firefight," Winter remarked acidly. "What in Remnant possessed you?"

Weiss felt her face chill. "You… you know about that?"

"'Further assistance was rendered by Weiss Schnee and Flash Sentry, who conducted an aerial insertion directly into the combat zone using Beacon's rocket lockers,'" Winter said, as if she were reciting. "From Rainbow Dash's after action report on the incident at the docks. I ask again: what possessed you?"

"It was the only way of getting down to the docks in time," Weiss replied. "There were no airships available, and it would have taken far, far too long to drive, let alone to walk."

"So you chose to risk your own safety?" Winter demanded. "You could have been killed simply by reaching the combat zone. And what made you decide to rush into battle with the White Fang in the first place?"

"That is my fault, ma'am," Flash said. "Friends and fellow students were in danger; I couldn't just let them die."

"It was my decision," Weiss insisted. "I am the team leader, and the decision on our unusual method of entering the fray came from me. All consequences also lie with me."

Winter regarded them both silently for a moment. "I think Grandfather would have been proud of you," she said.

Weiss' eyes widened a little. She could not prevent the smile from spreading across her face. "Really? You think so?"

"I do," Winter confirmed. "I, on the other hand, think that this incident demonstrates that you still have a great deal to learn." Her tone softened. "But you still have a great deal of time in which to learn it. Come, show me to your quarters."

"My… you mean our room?"

"I wish to make sure it is up to standard," Winter elaborated.

"Of course," Weiss said without a trace of the reluctance she felt entering her voice. "This way." Flash walked beside her, and Winter just a step behind, as they led her back towards Beacon.

They met Team RSPT coming the other way, dressed in uniform like the other students, their faces – Rainbow's face at least – grim and solemn.

"Ten hut!" Rainbow called at the sight of Winter, and she and Ciel slammed their boots onto the ground. Penny and Twilight were a little slower off the mark in that regard.

Rainbow saluted.

Winter returned the salute. "At ease." When the four students took the position, Winter added, "You're on your way to see the general?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"Good luck," Winter said, "and congratulations on a successful engagement."

Weiss' mouth hung open. She turned to face her sister. "Wha- why do they get congratulated while I get called a dolt?"

"They didn't fly into battle in a locker," Winter reminded her.

XxXxX​

The corridor outside of the General's office aboard the Valiant, the corridor in which Team RSPT waited to receive General Ironwood's displeasure, had no windows but was brightly lit nonetheless. It was a pure white, sterile kind of light, illuminating a sterile grey metallic corridor with little in the way of distinguishing features except the arcane direction signs painted on the wall, indecipherable to the uninitiated. There were places aboard this ship that were monuments to Atlesian technological achievement, but this corridor wasn't one of them. The door into the office was barred by a marine guard - his face concealed behind his helmet - who stood to attention before the door and never so much as glanced at the huntresses waiting nearby.

Rainbow and Ciel stood at ease; Twilight, whose position in the military was unclear, stood awkwardly with her hands clasped in front of her; Penny fidgeted like a bored toddler.

"Officer on deck, ten-hut!" Ciel barked as footsteps began to echo down the corridor.

Rainbow stood to attention on reflex, her foot slamming down onto the deck as her hands snapped to her sides.

General Ironwood strode down the corridor, his stride brisk and martial.

Rainbow and Ciel saluted, but he strode to the door without acknowledgement of either of them or Twilight.

It wasn't until Penny said, "Good morning, Mister Ironwood," and offered him a cheery wave besides, that the general stopped in front of his door.

General Ironwood turned slowly. His expression was grave as he returned the salutes of Rainbow and Ciel, but all of his attention was clearly fixed on Penny herself. When he spoke - to her and only to her - his tone wasn't without warmth. "Penny, under the circumstances, from now on, it would be best if you called me General."

"Affirmative, Mister General!"

The General chuckled. It was a strange sound to come out of his mouth. Rainbow found it practically disconcerting. "That's not quite what I meant, but never mind. It's good to see you again. And you, Twilight."

"Uh, it's good to see you too, sir," Twilight said tremulously.

The door to the office slid open at the General's approach with a hydraulic hiss. "Inside, all of you," he commanded.

Twilight winced.

"Hey," Rainbow whispered. "It's going to be okay." She was pretty sure of that, for Twilight at least.

The office into which they followed the general was smaller than his actual office back at Atlas Academy, and every bit as bare and austere. Of course, this space had more excuse for that, given that there was less room and probably not a lot of call to keep random stuff around on a warship that the General didn't use that often. Nevertheless, the barren, grey space with a large window overlooking the city beyond reminded Rainbow of the office in which she, Ciel, and Twilight had stood when General Ironwood had first formed Team RSPT and assigned them to guard and guide Penny on her path to becoming the future of Atlas. Now, in a space that was identical in every way bar the size of it, they waited to hear what the future of that team might be.

They didn't sit down, and General Ironwood did not invite them to do so. He stood with his back to them, staring out of the window with his hands clasped behind his back.

The four of them stood to attention - or an approximation of it, in Twilight's case - before his desk and waited.

"At ease," he said, without turning around.

Rainbow and Ciel moved to the correct position, feet apart and hands behind their backs. Penny was sloppier in her movements, but managed to do the same. Twilight made no move at all. Rainbow felt her palms begin to sweat. Couldn't they just get this over with?

General Ironwood continued to stare out of the window. His office was facing away from Beacon, looking out over Vale and over the fleet that he had brought with him. Most of the airships which had escorted the cruisers in were starting to dock by this point, leaving only a few Skyhawks flying CAP. But you could still see the cruisers, hovering suspended in the sky above the city and the school.

Finally, after a wait that - whatever its actual length - felt agonising to Rainbow Dash, General Ironwood turned to face the four of them.

"Twilight," he began, "how is your examination into the possibility of wireless swords going?"

Twilight looked down. "I'm afraid I've made no progress worth reporting, sir."

"Never mind; I know you'll crack it eventually," General Ironwood said. He almost smiled. "I saw your parents before I left Atlas; they asked me to make sure that you were well and eating healthily."

Twilight cringed in embarrassment. "I'm sorry, sir."

"Never be ashamed of your family, Twilight," General Ironwood admonished. "We fight for many reasons: for the glory of Atlas, for the honour of the army, for the preservation of mankind; but most of all, we fight to protect those who are dear to us. Don't forget that."

"No, sir. I won't."

"Councillor Cadenza and your brother also asked me to pass on their best regards," General Ironwood added. "They hope to see you soon, at the Vytal Festival at the latest."

Twilight licked her hips. "Permission… to speak, sir?"

General Ironwood's expression did not alter. "Granted."

"Will that be safe, sir?"

Rainbow found herself holding her breath.

"It will be," General Ironwood replied after a moment, "now that our forces have arrived to make safe the city."

Rainbow let out the breath she had been holding.

"I'm told that it was you, Twilight, who informed Professor Ozpin about the incident at the docks," General Ironwood said, continuing to address Twilight.

"Yes, sir," Twilight admitted. "I-"

"If you're about to apologise, don't," General Ironwood said, cutting her off. "It's something that your team leader should have done."

Rainbow swallowed. Yeah, this is going to be… about what I thought it would be.

General Ironwood's attention switched from Twilight to Penny. "So, Penny… how was your first taste of real combat?"

Penny was silent for a moment. "I… I don't know what to say, Mi- General."

General Ironwood's brow furrowed. "Why not?"

"Because… because I didn't protect my friend, Mister General," Penny declared. "Doesn't that… make me a failure?"

General Ironwood stared at Penny, his small dark eyes staring into her much larger, greener orbs. "Penny," he said, "you have been designed with extraordinary gifts. You will be a great huntress one day, perhaps the greatest. But 'one day' is not today. You're still young and with so much to learn. That is why you are being entered into the Vytal Tournament, that is why you've been given teammates to learn from – although I'm not particularly happy with some of the lessons they've been teaching you – and that is why you are in school, with the other aspiring heroes of Atlas who, like you, have a lot to learn. Do you understand what I'm saying?"

"I… I'm not sure," Penny admitted.

"It's okay that you didn't succeed completely in your first engagement," General Ironwood said. "By all accounts, you conducted yourself well and bravely. That's enough for now. There will be other times… Gods know there will be other times; and next time, you will do better than you did before, and the time after that, you will do better again until you have achieved all your potential. Twilight."

"Yes, sir."

"Take Penny back to her dorm room," General Ironwood said quietly. "You're both dismissed."

"Yes, sir," Twilight repeated. "Come along, Penny."

"What about Rainbow Dash and-?"

"They will be along later," General Ironwood informed her.

"Oh. See you later, then!"

"Come on, Penny," Twilight insisted.

Rainbow kept her face to the front. She heard, but did not see, the door sliding open to let Twilight and Penny leave the room, and she heard it hiss again as it shut behind them.

All traces of the avuncular fondness that General Ironwood had been displaying towards Twilight or the paternal concern that he had demonstrated towards Penny vanished as soon as he swept his gaze over Rainbow and Ciel. "Dash, Soleil, give me one good reason why I shouldn't throw you both in the brig."

Rainbow came to attention. "Sir, Ciel only followed my orders as Team Leader, the responsibility for my mistakes is all mine."

"You bet your ass the responsibility is yours!" General Ironwood snapped. "You tried to kill a Beacon student! The daughter of the Chieftain of Menagerie! What were you thinking?"

"I was thinking that she was a member of the White Fang, sir, and posed a continuing threat," Rainbow replied. "In my defence, she was a former member of the White Fang."

"A former member of the White Fang who fled rather than engage you," General Ironwood reminded her. "A former member of the White Fang who posed no immediate threat to you or your teammates. Once Ozpin informed you that he was aware of the situation, if you weren't satisfied, then you should have contacted me, and I would have talked to Ozpin myself. Or you could have contacted Vale PD and passed on your suspicions to them. What you should not have done was take your team on an unsanctioned kill op in the middle of Vale! So I'm going to ask you again: Dash, what in the gods' names were you thinking?"

"I…" Rainbow hesitated for a moment. "I was scared, sir."

General Ironwood was silent for a moment, and expressionless. "'Scared'? Of Miss Belladonna?"

"Of the White Fang, sir."

General Ironwood's face was impassive, expressionless, completely inscrutable. "I understand your feelings towards that organisation," he said, "but I can't have a team leader who flies off the handle every time the White Fang comes up, especially not in the present circumstances. Are you going to be okay, Dash, or do I need to ship you back to Atlas and find somebody else to chaperone Penny?"

"No, sir, that won't be necessary," Rainbow declared loudly.

"Are you sure about that?"

"Yes, sir, it won't happen again," Rainbow insisted. "I give you my word, sir."

General Ironwood looked into Rainbow's eyes, weighing her, judging her. "I'm glad to hear it," he said softly. He leaned down and pushed a button on his desk to activate the intercom. "This is General Ironwood; send her in."

The door opened, and Blake Belladonna walked in slowly, diffidently, with clear reluctance into the office.

"You wanted to see me, General?"

General Ironwood straightened up. "Thank you for coming, Miss Belladonna. I asked you here so that, on behalf of my student and the Atlesian military, I could apologise for the way that you've been treated by some of my students."

"That's not necessary, General, uh, sir," Blake said quietly. "I… there were a lot of misunderstandings all around."

"Nevertheless, Atlas students should aspire to a higher standard of behaviour than was demonstrated in your case," General Ironwood declared. "The threats of violent assault made against you were unforgivable. And yet, I hope that you can find it in you to forgive regardless."

Blake looked at Rainbow Dash. "That's… this is very kind of you, General Ironwood, but Rainbow Dash and I have already made our peace. Unless you'd like us to shake hands to prove it."

General Ironwood smiled, if but thinly. "That would give me some piece of mind, yes."

Rainbow didn't hesitate. She thrust out her hand. "I'm sorry, Miss Belladonna. Please accept my apologies for my… rash and… thoughtless… conduct."

Blake's eyebrows rose. "Accepted, provided you accept mine for my own assumptions, about you and Atlas." She took Rainbow's hand and clasped it, firmly but warmly.

"Thank you, Miss Belladonna," General Ironwood said.

"Although, to be frank, General Ironwood, I would prefer it if you extended this degree of courtesy to all faunus living under Atlesian rule, not just the one whose father happens to be the High Chieftain of Menagerie," Blake said.

Seriously? Now, of all times? Can you not let it go ever?

General Ironwood didn't seem offended. "Progress is slow, sometimes, I admit," he said, "but we are making progress. Your actions at the docks were very brave, Miss Belladonna, although some might question the wisdom of your actions."

Blake let her hand fall from Rainbow's grip. "I've never been the kind of person to see something that needs to be done and wait for someone else to take care of it. If I see a situation, then I jump in. I've never seen any reason why I shouldn't."

"Is that what happened to you, too, Dash?" General Ironwood asked. "Did you see a situation and decide to jump in?"

"Pretty… yes, sir," Rainbow replied. "Although, with Penny, our training, and the fire support from Gallant, I thought we were better equipped to handle the situation than most."

"I see," General Ironwood said. "Miss Belladonna, may I ask you how you knew that the White Fang were going to be hitting the docks that night?"

Blake hesitated. "I… would rather not say, General."

Rainbow's eyebrows rose. Blake, what are you doing?

"Miss Belladonna," General Ironwood said, "I am here, my forces are here, to defend this kingdom against its enemies, the White Fang prominent amongst them. Now, I believe that the White Fang are preparing to strike a great blow against Vale, and I fear that if they are allowed to continue their preparations unchecked, then my own students, and all the children present or soon to arrive at Beacon, will be placed in grave danger. So I ask you again: is there anything that you can tell me to help me stop this?"

Blake inhaled deeply. "I appreciate your willingness to help, General," she said, "but I don't believe your forces are the best equipped to handle this situation. And so… my answer remains the same."

"I see," General Ironwood murmured. "Thank you, Miss Belladonna; that will be all."

"General," Blake said softly, before she turned and walked out of the office.

"Thoughts?" General Ironwood asked once the door closed behind her.

"She knows more than she is letting on, sir," Ciel declared.

"I thought as much," General Ironwood replied. "Will she talk to either of you?"

"She might speak to Dash, sir," Ciel said.

"I… I'm not so sure, sir," Rainbow admitted. "She doesn't hate me anymore, and I've tried to get her to see what we're about, but… it seems she still doesn't trust Atlas."

"She's not the only one, unfortunately," General Ironwood muttered. He turned his back on Rainbow and Ciel and once more stood before the window looking out over the Atlesian fleet. He clasped his hands behind his back. "Tell me, both of you, what do you see?"

"The strength of Atlas incarnate, sir," said Ciel, a note of pride entering her voice.

"'The strength of Atlas incarnate,'" General Ironwood repeated, musing over every word. "That's almost poetic, Soleil."

"Thank you, sir."

General Ironwood was silent for a moment or two, gazing out of the window at the array of force at his immediate disposal. "The four kingdoms are in a time of peace. To what can that peace be attributed?"

"To the might of Atlas, sir!" Ciel declared, the pride in her tone growing fiercer still.

"Indeed?"

"Indeed, sir; Atlas possesses the strongest military on the planet; every other kingdom is well aware that they could not hope to stand against us in war and that we would side against any nation that went rogue and attempted to disrupt the state of peace for its own selfish ends. We guarantee the security of all other nations against their neighbours and the grimm, and thus, we preserve peace between them."

"Even so," General Ironwood said softly, "there are those who regard this peace we are enjoying as a natural state of affairs, a status quo that will sustain itself, but I see a fragile thing that must be protected from all those who would disturb it." He turned around, seeming sterner now, and older than before. "Those like the White Fang. Last month, a train carrying weapons, munitions, and a large number of prototype models of our new heavy support mech, the Paladin, were stolen travelling south from Cold Harbour to Vale. It was far from the first military or Schnee Dust Company train to be hit on that line. I hope I don't have to tell you how dangerous advanced weaponry could be in the hands of terrorists, and when combined with the quantities of stolen dust… the possibilities verge upon horrific."

"Is that why you brought the fleet, sir?" Rainbow asked.

"I brought the fleet because I'm not about to leave you hanging, Dash," General Ironwood replied. "Nor any other of my students."

"I appreciate that, sir."

"Not everyone does," General Ironwood muttered.

"Sir, are you referring to Atlas students or to elements of the Valish authorities?" Ciel asked.

"There are some," General Ironwood said, "who feel that my coming here was a mistake. That the presence of our forces will only endanger fear and panic."

"They'll panic more if the shooting starts with no one to help them, sir," Rainbow declared. "Sir, you asked what we see when we look out the window. I… well, Ciel already stole all of my best lines, but I see… well, to be honest, General, I see you're ready for a fight, but apart from that… I see protection. I see a… I don't know exactly what it is, sir, but it's saying 'nothing's going to hurt you tonight.'"

"You make it sound almost like a mother," General Ironwood observed.

"Isn't Atlas mother to us all, sir?" Rainbow asked.

"A good point," General Ironwood conceded, "and I hope that others come to see our presence in the way you do, at least a little."

"They will, sir," Rainbow said loyally, "and in the meantime…"

General Ironwood looked at her. "Go on, Dash."

"Sir, I know I screwed up with this Blake Belladonna stuff," Rainbow said. She bowed her head. "I know that… that I let you down, even though I said I'd never do that. But if there's anything I can do then you can consider me volunteered for it."

"You haven't let me down, Dash," General Ironwood said. "You made a mistake; there's a difference. I never expected you to make the right call every time; granted, the call you made was a pretty damn bad one." Rainbow winced as General Ironwood continued, "But as far as I'm concerned, everything I saw in you when I got you that place at Canterlot is still there."

Rainbow swallowed. "Thank you, sir."

"That said," Ironwood continued, "there is still the question of your punishment."

Rainbow swallowed. "Of course, sir."

"Professor Goodwitch tells me that you're doing well here, excelling in leadership and combat," General Ironwood said. "Miss Belladonna just forgave you. But you still screwed up, and while that in itself is forgivable - there hasn't been a student in the academies who hasn't messed up at some point - our mistakes are meaningless if we don't learn from them. Which is why, for starting an unsanctioned fight with a fellow student, you're going to be cleaning out the mess hall and the kitchen here on the Valiant this weekend. And I expect them to be spotless."

"Sir, yes, sir!"

"In addition to Rainbow Dash's offer, you may consider my services at your disposal also," Ciel declared. "I believe that if Penny and Twilight were still here, they would say the same."

General Ironwood did not reply, not at once. "There are some," he said, "who think that you're too young to get involved in this business, being mere children as you are. They say that you deserve to remain children."

"Would these be the same individuals who think that people should be more afraid of us than of the White Fang?" Ciel asked in an arch tone.

"Their opinions are not ours, but that doesn't mean that they should be dismissed out of hand," General Ironwood informed them.

"If you say so, sir," Rainbow replied. "May I show you something, sir?"

General Ironwood raised one eyebrow curiously. "Go ahead."

Rainbow got out her scroll and shuffled through her photos until she found one of Scootaloo, taken on their first camping trip with Apple Bloom, Applejack, Sweetie Belle, and Rarity. Scootaloo beamed up out of the scroll as she sat in front of the campfire. Rainbow put the scroll down on General Ironwood's desk.

General Ironwood glanced down at it briefly. "Adorable," he remarked dryly. He looked again. "This is the girl you mentor, isn't it?"

"Yes, sir," Rainbow said. "She's twelve years old, and she's the one who deserves a childhood. She's the one who deserves to be sheltered from all this. Like Ciel's little brothers. They're the kids here. We chose this, sir, and we're ready."

"I agree, sir."

General Ironwood straightened up and handed Rainbow her scroll back. "I admit that part of me is a little worried to hear you say that. A part of me would like to keep you out of harm's way as much as possible. But another part of me is very proud of both of you."

Rainbow puffed out her chest a little; she hoped it wasn't too noticeable, but at the same time, she just couldn't help herself. "Thank you, sir," she said quietly.

"If you want to help, then start by working on Miss Belladonna," General Ironwood ordered. "As you noted, she knows more than she's letting on, information that could help us get a handle on this thing. You're probably the best placed to find out what she knows."

"Understood, sir," Ciel said.

General Ironwood nodded. "That's all. Dismissed."

"Yes sir!"
 
Last edited:
Chapter 3 - Welcome to Beacon, Part Two
Welcome to Beacon, Part Two​


Pyrrha was always – that was probably too strong a word, implying that this was more than her second visit – surprised by how small Professor Goodwitch's office was. It was made to seem even smaller by the bookshelf dominating the left-hand side of the room, groaning with so many tomes on history, legend, and the nature of the grimm that Pyrrha wouldn't have been surprised if Professor Goodwitch could have taken over from either Professor Port or Doctor Oobleck in an emergency. On the other side of the wall was a map of Vale, with red pins stuck into various locations. Pyrrha wasn't sure what the pins meant, but there seemed to be more of them than there had been when she had been here last.

But that had been quite some time ago, when she had asked if there was any way in which she could switch teams, before she and Sunset had come to a mutual understanding.

Professor Goodwitch sat behind a handsome mahogany desk, piled up high with papers and documents. She scribbled something briefly on one of her pieces of paper before looking up at Pyrrha. She smiled, and when she spoke, her tone was a little warmer than usual. "Please, sit down, Miss Nikos."

"Thank you, Professor," Pyrrha murmured. She sat in a revolving chair placed in front of the desk, and her gloved hands fiddled idly with her red sash as she waited for Professor Goodwitch to explain what she was doing here.

"How are you feeling about the start of the new semester, Miss Nikos?" Professor Goodwitch asked politely.

"I'm quietly confident, Professor," Pyrrha replied. "I'm looking forward to some more field missions, and all of our vacation homework is complete." That was not quite true. Jaune still had to do his history essay for Professor Oobleck, as she had only recently discovered, but they were going to have a study session in the library this afternoon to get it out of the way before classes resumed.

"I'm glad to hear it," Professor Goodwitch said. "As you may be aware, the students from Atlas Academy arrived this morning."

"Yes, Professor, I saw them fly in," Pyrrha said. "I wasn't expecting them to be so… well-armed."

Professor Goodwitch snorted. "I think some people enjoy flaunting their power," she said derisively. "In any case, the Haven students will be arriving this afternoon. When classes resume, I think there may be a number of people eager to challenge you in sparring class."

"I imagine you're right, Professor," Pyrrha replied, "but I'm prepared for that."

"I'm sure you are," Professor Goodwitch said sincerely. She paused for a moment. "How are you feeling, Miss Nikos?"

"To be honest, I'm a little confused as to what I'm doing here, Professor."

Professor Goodwitch frowned, pinching her face. "Have you spoken to your mother lately, Miss Nikos?"

Ah. I should have known. "May I ask… who told you about that, Professor? Was it Jaune or Ruby?"

"As a matter of fact, it was Miss Shimmer who came to see me," Professor Goodwitch said.

"Sunset?" Pyrrha asked in surprise.

"She didn't tell me what had passed between you," Professor Goodwitch went on, "only that you had had a falling out prior to your return to Beacon."

"I see," Pyrrha murmured. "No, Professor, I'm afraid my mother and I haven't spoken since I left Mistral. Nor…" She gripped the fabric of her scarlet sash tightly. "Nor do I wish to change that."

Professor Goodwitch was silent for a moment, watching Pyrrha carefully through her half-moon spectacles. "You don't have to tell me what happened," she said gently, "but let me ask you again, Miss Nikos: how are you feeling?"

Pyrrha closed her eyes. "I don't think it was asking too much," she said, "to be allowed to make a few of my own decisions. To be allowed to give my heart to whom I choose."

"You're referring to Mister Arc?" Professor Goodwitch asked.

Pyrrha nodded. "I love him," she said softly, her voice almost a whisper.

Professor Goodwitch's frown was one of concern. "You're still a young girl, Miss Nikos, and Mister Arc is still a young man. If you knew how many students I have seen come through these halls and 'fall in love' for a week, a month, a season, maybe even a year. Be careful, Miss Nikos; these things can leave scars when they end."

"Are you saying that you think it will end, Professor?"

"I'm advising you to be careful," Professor Goodwitch repeated. "In fairy tales, the Prince and the Princess fall in love at first sight and then live happily ever after. Real life is not always as straightforward."

"I see," Pyrrha murmured, by which she meant that she understood Professor Goodwitch was trying to help, even if she didn't agree with her about this. She and Jaune… there was something real between them, and had been ever since she had unlocked his aura, mingling their two souls together. "My mother lied," she said, "to keep us apart. I could not forgive that. I cannot."

"I see," Professor Goodwitch said. "You carry a heavy burden, Miss Nikos. I sometimes think that the expectations placed upon you are too great." She paused. "It is not my place to advise you what to do in this, but if you ever feel the need to unburden yourself or feel as though the weight on your shoulders is growing too heavy, my door is open to you."

"Thank you for the offer, Professor," Pyrrha replied. "But I'm fine, now."

Professor Goodwitch did not reply immediately. "If you're certain, Miss Nikos, then I won't keep you any further."

Pyrrha got to her feet. "Goodbye, Professor." She turned away and left the office, gently closing the door behind her.

"You should talk to your mother," Sunset said.

Pyrrha let out a little gasp. "Sunset," she said. "You…" she paused. "How is it that you always seem to be here when I come out of Professor Goodwitch's office?"

Sunset grinned. "I have a magical map that lets me keep tabs on everyone." She glanced away. "Actually, that might not be such a bad idea, hmm. Anyway," she added, "you should talk to your mother."

Pyrrha sighed. "Are you saying that because-"

"Don't," Sunset snapped, and there was nothing playful about her tone now or the hard-eyed expression on her face. "Don't you dare."

Pyrrha took a step back. "Sunset?"

"Your mother has been generous enough to grant me a stipend, it's true," Sunset admitted, "but it does not make me her hireling nor bind me to obey her will in everything or lobby on her behalf against my will. And you should know me better than that."

"I… I'm sorry," Pyrrha murmured. Sunset was right, she should have known better than to suggest such a thing. The truth was… the truth was that it irked her a little, that Sunset had chosen to avail herself of Lady Nikos' patronage even after Pyrrha had attempted to break with her own mother, even after what her mother had done; it irked her as well – and this, Pyrrha was even more ashamed of – that her mother had chosen to favour Sunset with her patronage at all. It wasn't Sunset's fault that she was, in many respects, more fitting in character for the heiress to the House of Nikos than Pyrrha was: ambitious, confident, proud. It wasn't Sunset's fault that she would have made an excellent match with Turnus Rutulus.

None of it was Sunset's fault, but that didn't mean that Pyrrha had to like it.

"I'm sorry," Pyrrha repeated. "I didn't mean to insult you. I forgot… I forgot how important your pride is to you."

"It's fine," Sunset said, her expression softening. "I may have overreacted just a little bit. Anyway, the point is that I really do think that you should call your mother."

"I disagree," Pyrrha said mildly. "Would you forgive your mother if she behaved like that?"

"I've forgiven worse," Sunset replied.

"Really?" Pyrrha murmured. "How long did it take you?"

Sunset hesitated. "Years," she admitted. "Years in which I regretted that… that I didn't have her to turn to. That's why I spoke to Professor Goodwitch; if you won't see sense, will you at least go and talk to her if you need to?"

"I don't want to bother Professor Goodwitch," Pyrrha said. "I'm sure she's very busy."

Sunset shook her head. "Anyway, shall we go to lunch?"

"Yes, that sounds like a good idea," Pyrrha said.

"I'll text Jaune and Ruby to meet us at the dining hall," Sunset said, pulling her scroll out of her jacket pocket. As her fingers tapped the letters, she said, "But seriously, you should call your mother."

"Please, Sunset, let it lie," Pyrrha pleaded.

"She loves you," Sunset insisted. "It was love that made her lie to Jaune about your… status."

"I'm not sure that an action like that could ever be motivated by love," Pyrrha replied.

Sunset looked at her. "You don't think love can ever drive us to do bad things, even terrible ones?"

"I think that negative emotions are more likely a cause of negative actions," Pyrrha said. "Fear, anger… it was not love that made my mother deceive Jaune; it was fear that I might love someone not of her choosing. Fear of losing control over me."

Sunset folded up her scroll. "'Love'?"

"Hmm?"

"You said 'love,'" Sunset repeated.

Pyrrha blinked. A smile crossed her lips. "Yes," she said. "I suppose I did."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "You've really got it bad, don't you?"

"Do you find it so hard to believe?" Pyrrha asked. "Do you find it impossible to imagine that our lives might change in the blink of an eye?"

Sunset was silent for a moment. "I… I don't know," she said, "but it hasn't happened to me, nor anyone else I know… except you, apparently."

Pyrrha looked away for a moment. "I… I won't apologise for how I feel about Jaune," she said, "any more than for how I feel about my mother."

"I'm not asking you to apologise."

"But you do think I'm being ridiculous," Pyrrha said.

Sunset was silent for a moment. "I… I worry about you."

"Thank you," Pyrrha said softly, "but I'll be fine."

They left the school building and began to cross the courtyard towards the cafeteria. They could see a great many other students from all over the spacious campus converging there, and many were wearing the grey and white of Atlas that had become familiar to Pyrrha and Sunset through their friendship with RSPT.

Pyrrha's eyes flickered across the crowds for a moment, before she said, "Sunset… may I ask something of you… which you are as likely to refuse as I've refused all of your requests, I must admit."

"Go on," Sunset said warily.

"I do wish that you wouldn't take my mother's money," Pyrrha declared. "It… it doesn't sit right with me. Not because I think you're taking it to be her employee, but… surely you can understand."

"I can," Sunset admitted. "But, since I disagree with you about this… and besides, I need the money."

Pyrrha winced. Now that Sunset had moved the argument in that direction, it was going to be hard to discuss it. She didn't want to suggest that Sunset should voluntarily impoverish herself, and yet, that was what she would have to do if she wished to continue this conversation.

Which was probably why Sunset had said it.

Or perhaps not, because Sunset didn't even give her the chance to respond, continuing on to add, "And so do you."

"I'll manage," Pyrrha murmured.

"How?" Sunset demanded. "Your mother was quite explicit that the stipend she has granted me is for dust and ammunition and combat essentials. I'm not sure how she'd react if I started paying for our trips to the spa."

"I can manage without such things," Pyrrha replied.

"I could say something very unkind about how Jaune will feel once you start to get split ends and your hair dries up," Sunset remarked. "But I won't, because I am a classy lady."

"I thank you for your restraint," Pyrrha said softly.

"Seriously, what will it cost you to keep spending your mother's money?"

"My self-respect?" Pyrrha suggested. "Surely, you can understand that?"

"I scavenged parts from a junkyard to build my motorcycle because of 'self-respect,' don't be like me," Sunset said. "Look, I'll make a deal with you: I won't nag you to talk to your mother, and you will keep spending her money, how about that?"

Pyrrha's eyes narrowed. "And if I refuse?"

"Then I will mention this at every conceivable opportunity," Sunset said, "to the point that I will wake you up in the morning by yelling 'TALK TO YOUR MOTHER' in your ear while you lie sleeping."

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she giggled. "Really?"

"Really."

"Then I don't suppose you leave me much choice, do you?" Pyrrha said.

"I hope not," Sunset said with a touch of laughter in her voice.

The two of them crossed the courtyard; Jaune and Ruby were already waiting for them outside the dining hall. Jaune… every time she looked at him, it was as if she were seeing him anew for the first time, and every time, it was wonderful.

He didn't need his semblance to glow in her eyes; he was able to do that all by himself.

"Hey," he said, reaching out to take her hands as she approached. "How did it go with Goodwitch?"

"Oh, it was nothing to worry about," Pyrrha murmured. "She just wanted to know how I was… apparently, she heard about what happened with my mother."

"How did she find out about that?" Ruby asked.

"How do you think?" Sunset demanded.

"You told her?" Ruby gasped.

"Of course I told her; somebody had to," Sunset replied.

"There are a lot of things that somebody should probably tell the teachers about, but we're not going to," Jaune pointed out.

"That is completely different," Sunset declared.

"How is it any different at all?"

"It's fine, Jaune," Pyrrha said. "Professor Goodwitch was very kind. She wanted to let me know that I could talk to her, if I needed to."

Jaune nodded. He squeezed her hands gently. "That might not be such a bad idea."

"I'll be alright," Pyrrha assured him.

"Are you sure?"

"Quite sure," Pyrrha said. "Did you two have a good time at the farm?"

Ruby nodded eagerly. "We-"

"Pyrrha! So good to see you again!" the voice that cut across Ruby's words was high pitched, the tone clipped and aristocratic. It was also a voice that Pyrrha would rather not have heard.

Pyrrha's shoulders slumped a little as she said, with a tone of resigned neutrality, "Phoebe, it's been some time."

Phoebe Kommenos pushed her way through the crowd of students. She was tall, of a height with Pyrrha herself, and dressed in the uniform of an Atlas student. Her eyes were dark, and her hair was black as coal and bound up in a messy bun at the nape of her neck. Diamond clusters dangled from each ear, sparkling in the sunlight. Her arms were muscular, as much as Yang or Pyrrha. She was beautiful, with a dainty nose and high, sharp cheekbones contrasting with the softness of her chin… unfortunately, Pyrrha could not bring herself to think that there was so much beauty within Phoebe as there was without.

Three other students trailed in her wake, two strapping young men and a small, slight girl who walked with her shoulders hunched and her head bowed as though she were trying to hide.

Phoebe laughed, a kind of 'ohohohoho' sound that made Sunset's ears twitch. "Yes, it has, hasn't it? Not since you beat me in last year's tournament." She laughed again as she produced a fan from out of her sleeve and snapped it up in front of her face. "I hear you went home for the vacation? I would have seen you there, I'm sure, but I decided to stay in Atlas preparing for the Vytal Festival."

"I'm sure that you will do yourself honour there," Pyrrha replied. "Allow me to introduce-"

"You're sure that I will do myself honour?" Phoebe repeated sharply. "Oh, how very kind of you to stay so, Pyrrha Nikos."

"Phoebe," Pyrrha said, "that's not what I meant-"

"Oh, I'm sure it wasn't," Phoebe said. "You never mean to, do you? You never mean to humiliate the rest of us, you never mean to cast a shadow across the world, you never mean to bestride the hearts of men like a colossus so we must crawl about around your pedestal and seek for crumbs of recognition!"

"That's not fair," Jaune protested. "You can't demand that everyone strive to be the best but then complain when someone is actually better than you!"

"'Better than-'?!"

"Don't waste your breath, Jaune," Sunset said. She smirked. "Entitled mediocrity is blind to the merits of true talent. Anyway, we're done," she added, half-stepping between Pyrrha and Phoebe. "Now, I don't know who you are, but I can make a pretty good guess as to what you are: someone who sucks by comparison to Pyrrha, for which I have… not enough sympathy to make me want to listen to you go on about it, much less force Pyrrha to listen. So take your frustrations and stew in them. Somewhere else."

Phoebe glowered down at Sunset. One of her hands clenched into a fist.

Sunset's hand glowed as she held her magic ready.

"Uh, Phoebe?" the girl behind her murmured tremulously. "Maybe… maybe we should… I mean-"

"Can we just get something to eat?" asked one of the two boys, a wolf faunus with a mane of silver hair and a tail emerging out of the back of his pants.

Phoebe's chest rose and fell. "Fine," she spat through gritted teeth. She turned away from Sunset and then stopped. "I aim to take your crown, Pyrrha," she declared. "By the time the Vytal Festival is over, they won't talk of the Invincible Girl, but only of the one who proved that she was only mortal after all."

"Good luck with that," Sunset muttered.

Phoebe didn't hear her, or affected not to hear her, as she stalked into the dining hall.

Pyrrha sighed. "I'm sorry about that," she said.

"It's fine," Jaune assured her, taking one hand in his and rubbing her shoulder with the other hand. Pyrrha smiled at him gratefully and felt him squeeze her hand for comfort and reassurance. She felt better already.

"Who was that?" Ruby asked.

"Phoebe Kommenos," Pyrrha explained. "One of my… she and I have fought more than once during my time on the tournament circuit."

"A sore loser, I presume," Sunset muttered.

"You… could say that," Pyrrha admitted. "The good news is that she's a couple of years older than I am, so we shouldn't see very much of her. Hopefully, she'll keep whatever is between us… between us." There were a great many rumours about Phoebe Kommenos, some of them rather unpleasant: a reclusive stepsister who had rarely ventured out of the house for reasons unknown; the fire that had killed her mother and sister; allegations of match-fixing against less wealthy opponents; sparring partners injured, some quite seriously. Some said that Phoebe had had to go to Atlas Academy because her reputation would have followed her to Haven. Pyrrha wasn't quite sure that was true, and in any case, these were only rumours, but at the same time… she didn't want someone like that turning her ire on Jaune or Ruby simply because of their association with her.

"Hopefully," Sunset repeated. "If not, we'll deal with it, but for now, why don't we get inside before all the desert goes?"

"That sounds like an excellent idea," Pyrrha said softly.

They went inside to find that, on this occasion, Team RSPT had beaten them into the dining hall and were already sat down at the usual table that Team SAPR and their friends habitually chose. The queue was bigger than normal today, thanks to the presence of all the Atlas students, but nobody tried to grab their seats while they were queuing up; perhaps RSPT had made it clear that they were saving them for someone. Pyrrha selected her lunch – gammon, with pineapple, boiled potatoes, and a vegetable selection – and sat down opposite Penny.

"Good morning," she said. "Or, I suppose it's 'good afternoon' now, isn't it?"

"It's a good something," Twilight said. "I suppose," she added in a softer tone.

Pyrrha looked up from her meal. "Is everything alright?"

"We got called to the General's office, that's all," Rainbow answered. "So that he could ream me out about what happened at the docks."

"You saved us at the docks," Pyrrha pointed out.

Rainbow nodded. "Okay, he wanted to ream me out about what happened before the docks."

"That makes a little more sense," Pyrrha conceded. She blinked. "General Ironwood? He's here?"

"Indeed," Ciel said. "General Ironwood is leading our forces personally."

"You mean the unnecessarily large forces parked overhead?" Sunset said as she sat down on Pyrrha's left.

"No, we're talking about the forces here to defend Vale against the White Fang… and anything or anyone else," Rainbow said.

Sunset snorted. "You Atlesians always have to be the hero, don't you?"

"You're an Atlesian yourself," Twilight said.

"A little," Sunset said with a shrug, "but you know what I mean."

"If you are referring to the way in which our nation freely sacrifices of itself for the security of its fellow men, then yes, we know what you mean," Ciel declared.

Sunset looked at her for a moment. "Sure, let's go with that."

"Hey, guys," Jaune said as he sat down on Pyrrha's right. "I'm a little surprised to see you here."

"Why?" Penny asked. "Where else would be at lunchtime?"

Jaune shrugged. "Nowhere in particular; it's just that with the Atlas students arriving, aren't there some of your old friends you haven't seen for a while?"

"I don't have any old friends at Atlas," Penny said. "I only have you." She paused, and her face became a little downcast. "Do you not want me to eat with you?"

"Nobody's saying that, Penny," Ruby assured her as she, at last, took her seat next to Sunset. "Jaune was just surprised that you didn't know anyone from your own academy. Although I suppose you did arrive in Vale pretty fast."

"We always enjoy your company, Penny," Pyrrha said.

"Yeah, please don't take what I said the wrong way," Jaune added.

"Besides, just because we can sit with other Atlesians doesn't mean we have to or that we should," Twilight said. "Getting to know one another, forging friendships across schools or continents, isn't that part of what the Vytal Festival is all about? Isn't that why students arrive at their host schools so early?"

"I couldn't agree more," Sun said, appearing from out of nowhere as he sat himself down on the edge of the bench next to the Rosepetals. "'Sup guys, any of you seen Blake?"

"Where did you come from?" Sunset demanded.

"I was… around," Sun replied. "I couldn't help but overhear, seemed like a good moment to drop in."

"Hey, Sun," Ruby said with a smile. "Are you excited about all the Haven students arriving?"

"I wouldn't necessarily say 'excited,'" Sun acknowledged, scratching his cheek with one hand. "More… a little bit nervous."

"But you'll finally get your team back together," Ruby pointed out. As far as Pyrrha was aware, Professor Ozpin had wanted the rest of Team SSSN - pronounced Sun, like their leader - to follow the example of Team RSPT and join Sun at Beacon early, but Professor Lionheart had put his foot down and refused to allow them to do so until the rest of the Haven students arrived.

"Yeah," Sun conceded. "That's why I'm a little bit nervous."

"You're afraid about what they're going to say?" Rainbow asked in between a mouthful of pasta.

"I'm afraid of what some of them are going to say," Sun admitted. "Actually… nah, make that all of them; even Neptune won't be totally cool about this."

"You should be worried," Rainbow declared. "You're a terrible leader."

"Rainbow Dash!" Ruby cried reproachfully.

"What?" Rainbow demanded. "You ran off to another continent, ditched your team, and you've left them leaderless and with a man down for the last semester."

"I ran off to another continent and ditched my team," Penny pointed out.

"And that was very wrong of you, Penny," Ciel said.

"Yeah, but not as bad as it would have been if you'd been team leader," Rainbow explained. "If I'd pulled that kind of stunt, the General would have stuck me in the brig for the next four months."

"Wouldn't that just exacerbate the problem?" Penny asked innocently. "Then Team Rosepetal would still be a man down and without a leader."

"It goes without saying that Rainbow Dash would not have retained her leadership – or indeed her membership of Team Rosepetal – under such circumstances," Ciel declared.

Penny's eyes widened. "Does that mean Sun is getting kicked out of his team?"

"Scarlet might try," Sun confessed. He paused. "How would this General guy-?"

Rainbow, Ciel and Twilight all made noises as if they were about to start choking on their lunch.

"'This General guy'?" Rainbow repeated. "'This General guy'?"

"It's not like you said his name," Sun replied without much defensiveness.

"You've never heard of General Ironwood?" Twilight asked in astonishment.

"Only Atlesian arrogance would assume that everyone must necessarily have heard of one of your senior officers," Sunset said. "Would you expect Atlesians to know who Professor Lionheart is?"

"Who?" asked Penny.

"Precisely," Sunset said.

"You are an Atlesian," Twilight reminded Sunset yet again.

"I like to think that I can take a step outside of your society and examine it critically."

"You mean you weren't happy there," Twilight said.

"Not particularly," Sunset admitted.

"Anyway, it doesn't matter what his name is; he's not here anyway," Sun remarked.

"Uh, apparently he is," Ruby said. "He came with his fleet."

Sun looked at her. "What fleet?"

Everyone stared at him. Even Pyrrha found herself rather surprised to hear that.

"The, uh, the Atlesian fleet?" Jaune suggested. "You know, all those ships filling the skies over Beacon and Vale."

"I hadn't noticed," Sun said, prompting Sunset to groan in frustration. "Anyway, do any of you know where Blake is?"

"Your team is about to arrive filled with just recriminations, you may in fact be about to be voted out like the loser on some game show, and on top of that, you're so spectacularly unobservant that it's a wonder you haven't walked into the mouth of an ursa major, but sure, the important thing is where you can find your girlfriend," Sunset growled. She rolled her eyes. "Sweet Celestia."

"We're sorry," Pyrrha murmured, "but we haven't seen Blake all day."

"Did you talk to her team?" Ruby asked.

"They hadn't seen her either," Sunset answered.

"She came aboard the Valiant for a little bit," Rainbow said. "The General – General Ironwood – apologised to her for… the way I got a little carried away when I found out, you know. But she left before us, and I don't know where she went after that."

Sun sighed dispiritedly. "I can't think where she'd be. I've looked everywhere."

"Maybe she doesn't want to be found right now," Jaune suggested. "She'll show up eventually, but if she wants to be left alone… maybe just give her her space?"

Sun looked at him. "Would you give Pyrrha space?"

Jaune looked at her. "If Pyrrha wanted me to, then sure." He hesitated. "Which, uh, kind of reminds me… we haven't really been on a date yet… I mean I don't know if you really want to go on a date because I probably should have asked first, but I didn't because I'm such a moron, and I didn't think this through, can we start over?"

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she laughed. "There's no need. I would love to go on a date with you, Jaune. What did you have in mind?"

"Ugh, how saccharine. Someone pass me a sick bag."

Pyrrha might have almost expected that to come from Sunset, or possibly even Rainbow Dash, but instead, the voice was higher-pitched than either of them possessed and belonged to a cat faunus – her tail was visible, curling up behind her back, twitching gently back and forth – who had appeared at their table in a rainbow burst. Like the other Atlas students, she wore the grey and white uniform of the northern academy, but she seemed particularly ill at ease in it, as if she couldn't wait to burst out of it and into something more casual. Her hair was a rich red, with neon blue streaks in the bangs that fell over her forehead, and worn in twin tails that jutted out from the sides of her head. She had a heart tattooed onto her left cheek which the blush she was wearing did not conceal. Her eyes were blue and seemed very sharp.

Currently, this newcomer had her arms around the shoulders of Rainbow and Twilight, practically draping her body over both of them.

"So, these are the people you've been hanging out with for the last few months, huh, Dashie?" she asked, her sharp blue eyes scanning the members of Team SAPR. "I'm so forlorn. You've thrown me away for a baby, a fried breakfast-"

"A what?" Sunset demanded.

"You know, the hair," the cat faunus said. "It makes you looked like grilled – ooh, a barbecue! That's what you are, that's even better. A baby, a barbecue… something starts with B… bumpkin!" Her voice assumed an accent that sounded a little like Rainbow's friend Applejack as she addressed Jaune. "Come on, now, boy, I bet you ain't never been more than eight miles outside of home before you came to Beacon, ain't that right?"

Pyrrha coughed. "Excuse me, but I don't think we've been introduced."

"Hey, listen to that one, so refined."

"Neon, stop," Rainbow said in long-suffering resignation. "This is Neon Katt, the White Fang's agent in Atlas Academy."

Pyrrha's eyebrows rose. "The… White Fang."

"Oh, don't worry; I'm a harmless kitty cat, really," Neon said, pinching Rainbow's cheek and pulling on it. "It's just that I accept what Dashie here and others like her run away from: that we faunus are just superior to all you puny humans."

Jaune stared. "That… sounds kind of-"

"True," Neon insisted. "We have a range of abilities that you lack, not to mention the advantages of our extra limbs. We're just better than you, in every way."

"Not in brains," Rainbow said, extracting her face from Neon's grip.

"Oh, intelligence is overrated!"

"Is that right?" drawled a tall, slender man with skin nearly as dark as Ciel as he strode over to join them. He had accessorised his uniform with the addition of a dark fedora atop his head and a single black glove covering one hand. "What up, Dash?"

Rainbow got to her feet. "Hey, Flynt. It's good to see you again. How you doing?" She held out one hand, which the man – Flynt – clasped warmly.

"Oh, the beat goes on; you know how it is," Flynt said. "Improvising from one note to the next, just like always." He glanced at Neon. "Meanwhile, I bet you're playing some of the old favourites, huh, Neon?"

Neon made a cat's paw with one hand, waving it in a dismissive gesture. "Oh, relax, Flynt, you know I don't mean you. You're my favourite human."

"Gee, thanks, now how about you stop bothering Dash and come get something to eat?"

Neon's stomach rumbled loudly. "That… might not be such a bad idea," she admitted. "See you around, Dashie!"

"You'll make sure of it, won't you?" Rainbow replied.

"You know it!" Neon cried cheerily as she skipped away, her tail shaking behind her.

Flynt touched the brim of his hat with his forefingers. "Ladies," he said, before turning around and following Neon back towards the lunch queue.

Rainbow sat down again.

"She was…" Pyrrha began, and then trailed off because it was hard to properly describe exactly what Neon was.

"Yeah, she's something alright," Rainbow agreed. "But she's good at what she does."

"Annoying people?" Sunset suggested.

Rainbow grinned. "That too," she admitted, "but I was actually thinking about killing grimm, but yeah, that works too."

"I must say," Pyrrha murmured, "I was expecting Atlas students to be more… regimented."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "How long have you known the four of us, and you still think the rest of Atlas is a bunch of robots?"

Penny hiccupped loudly.

"I'm sorry," Pyrrha apologised. "It's just that they say that Atlas emphasises discipline and conformity above individualism and free thought."

"Atlas does emphasise discipline," Ciel declared, "but that does not mean that, in more off-duty situations, certain students cannot show their… freer spirits."

"People say a lot about Atlas," Twilight murmured, "and most of it isn't true. They say that Atlesians don't have friends, only co-workers, but you guys know that that's not true. I'm sure no other academy has to put up with the amount of malicious gossip that assails Atlas."

"Greatness attracts envy," Rainbow observed.

"True," Sunset said, "but we all know which of the four academies warrants the description 'great.'"

"Yeah," Rainbow said. "Atlas."

"Oh, and how many Vytal Tournaments have been won by Atlesians?" Sunset asked.

"A few," Rainbow replied. "More to the point, how many Atlesians keep the world safe?"

"Huntsmen from all four kingdoms and beyond keep the world safe," Ruby insisted. "Not just Atlas."

Rainbow glanced at her. "Yeah, you're right, that was… I didn't mean anything by it. I'm just-"

"Proud of your academy," Pyrrha said. "There's no shame in that, so long as we all remember that-"

"That both Beacon and Atlas are head and shoulders above Haven," Sunset declared.

"Hey!" Sun cried. "Come on, guys, that was uncalled for!"

"What would Cinder think to hear you say that?" Jaune asked, a slightly teasing tone in his voice.

Oh, that was right, Cinder Fall would be arriving with the Haven students. She was going to let Sunset know when they were making their approach so that Sunset could meet her at the docks.

Pyrrha… Pyrrha couldn't exactly say why, but there was something about Cinder that she hadn't liked when she had fought with them, and that feeling had not abated. But it was irrational – Cinder had been very decent to them all, even arranging somewhere for them to stay at Haven before they returned to Beacon at the end of the vacation – so there was no real cause for Pyrrha's feelings towards her.

But that did not mean those feelings were not there.

Sunset smirked. "I might actually tell Cinder that, just for the pleasure of hearing her response."

"What makes you think she'll have a response?" Penny asked. "Won't she just get upset?"

Sunset shook her head. "Cinder isn't the kind of person to get upset; she's the sort of person to have a cutting remark to use to get even with you."

Before any of them could say anything more, the doors to the dining hall were flung open, only for the doorway to be immediately obscured by several smoke bombs, spewing out mingling blue and purple smoke in clouds which blended together to creep slowly into the cafeteria.

Pyrrha got to her feet. What was going on? Was this a practical joke or something more serious? Was this a test of some kind?

Rainbow and Twilight did not look in the least alarmed. Twilight laughed nervously. "It's nothing to worry about," she said. "It's only-"

"The Great and Powerful Trixie is here!" proclaimed, well, the Great and Powerful Trixie presumably, as she strode through the smoke and spread out her arms wide on either side of her, as though she were waiting for the applause of some great crowd in the arena or on the stage.

Trixie – presuming that it was she – was a young woman of average height, with purple eyes and long silver-white hair combed down one side of her face, even as the rest of it fell down her back below her waist. To her Atlas Academy uniform, she had added a purple cape, longer than Ruby's, decorated with stars of gold and silver.

She stood like that, posed waiting for her acclaim, for a good few moments before she appeared to realise that all she was going to get were bemused and nonplussed stares from everyone in the cafeteria.

Another figure emerged from out of the smoke, another girl with aquamarine highlights streaked through her purple hair. Her blue eyes shone as she wrapped one arm around Trixie's shoulder. "Come on, Trixie. Why don't you save it for when there's a spotlight, huh?" She steered the Great and Powerful Trixie towards the lunch queue, and as she did so, she held out her free hand for a young man with round spectacles and hints of a ginger goatee growing on his chin to take hold of.

A pony faunus girl, whom Pyrrha presumed to be the final member of their team, followed behind them. She was tall, as tall as Pyrrha herself and as broad in the shoulders as Yang, and the Mohawk into which she had styled her dark pink hair. She had a scowl set on her face as she followed her teammates. Her tail, the same dusky pink as her hair, hung flaccid and motionless behind her.

Pyrrha sat down again. "You're right," she murmured. "People who say that Atlesians have no individuality have no idea what they're talking about."

The rest of lunch passed more calmly, but Pyrrha found something itching in her mind: Penny's words when asked why she was still sitting with Team SAPR after the arrival of the other Atlas students.

"I don't have any old friends at Atlas, I only have you."

Those words had been spoken in a tone that was so… so monstrously cheerful. Penny spoke so blithely – as she spoke blithely about a great many things – but in this case, it was particularly… wrong. There was no better word that Pyrrha could think of; it was wrong that it should be so.

It might seem strange for her to be thinking this way, considering that she had so very few friends of her own, and considering that she and Penny were alike in that they shared many of the small number of friends that they each had, but at the same time, it bothered her. It would have been unfortunate for anyone, but especially for someone as sweet-natured and cheerful as Penny.

Pyrrha just couldn't understand why it should be so. And thus, as soon as lunch was finished and everyone started to get up, she said, "Penny, may I have a word with you, please… in private?"

Penny's mouth opened, but no words came out. She glanced at Twilight; a movement of her eyes so slight that Pyrrha might not have caught it if she hadn't been paying attention.

Pyrrha kept her own brow from furrowing as she wondered why Penny would need to look at Twilight for permission to speak alone with a friend.

She knew that Team RSPT meant no harm and intended much good, but all the same, there were times, when it came to Penny, when there was something ever so slightly off about the way they treated her. They watched her, they spoke for her, and at times, it seemed as though she needed their permission before she could do things. Or speak to people, as now. Pyrrha might have given some credence to Sunset's belief that General Ironwood had set three trusted fellows to protect the daughter of some VIP while her dream of becoming a huntress was indulged, but moments like this made her doubtful of it. This was not the behaviour of bodyguards; it was more like… well, Pyrrha would have said "gaolers" if it were not for the fact that Rainbow, Twilight, and Ciel were all too decent – and seemed to care too much about Penny – for that to be the case.

But then, why did she look at Twilight?

Twilight, in turn, gave a barely perceptible nod of her head, at which point – these ruminations of Pyrrha's had taken but an instant – Penny smiled at her. "Of course, Pyrrha! Is there anywhere you'd like to go?"

"Just outside should be fine," Pyrrha said softly, and as the group began to leave the cafeteria, she hung back from the rest, walking more slowly. Penny did likewise, an earnest expression on her face.

Sunset's scroll buzzed as they reached the doors. She pulled it out of her pocket and opened it up. A grin grew upon her features. Her tail twitched with eagerness. "Cinder's here!" she proclaimed eagerly.

"I don't suppose she flew in by herself?" Sun asked, sounding more hopeful than expectant.

Sunset gave him a look that verged upon withering. "She's not you," she declared tartly.

"Right," Sun muttered. "So, the rest of the Haven students are here too," he added. He looked more like a man facing a firing squad than reuniting with his friends after a long absence. "Wish me luck, guys."

"Good luck," Rainbow said. "You'll need it," she added sotto voce.

"I'll catch up with all of you later," Sunset said as she started to walk towards the docking pads. "You're going to be in the library, right?"

"Yeah," Ruby agreed. "Say 'hi' to Cinder for us."

"Sure thing," Sunset said, setting off with an eagerness in her step. Sun followed at a rather slower, more forlorn pace.

"Why does Sun look so upset?" Penny asked.

"Because he knows he has done something wrong," Ciel declared, "and his own guilt manifests as fear of the judgement of others."

"One need not necessarily feel guilt to feel shame," Pyrrha suggested. "I think that Sun believes that what he did was, if not right, then at least not wrong; it is only the fact that he does not believe his teammates will see it in the same light that makes him fearful."

"Perhaps," Ciel conceded. "We have not a window into his soul to say for certain."

Jaune looked back at Pyrrha, his brow furrowed slightly. "Are you okay?" he asked, slightly anxiously.

I'm not the one who might not be alright, Pyrrha thought. "I'll be fine," Pyrrha assured him. "I won't be long."

Jaune still looked a little puzzled and a little concerned, but he nodded and walked away with Rainbow, Ciel, and Ruby, who waved to them.

"Catch up quick, you two," she urged.

"I hope so," Penny replied. She looked at Pyrrha. "Not that I don't enjoy talking to you, Pyrrha; it's just that-"

Pyrrha laughed gently. "I understand, Penny, don't worry," she said, as she reached out and took Penny gently by the arm, steering her away from the path that led from dining hall to library and leading her across the courtyard in the direction of the great statue that stood sentinel in the centre of the open space.

Twilight lurked a little way off; she did not follow the others but rather halted some distance away, standing awkwardly on the grass just off the path, watching them but too far away to hear any words that might pass between them. Pyrrha didn't object; as long as she wasn't actively seeking to eavesdrop, then she had no right to do so.

In any case, her attention was for the most part reserved for Penny as they wandered – the smaller girl guided by the taller – across the grass and under the shade of the trees until they were standing at the edge of the water that surrounded the dark statue.

"What do you think?" Pyrrha asked, as a way to break the ice. She had known Penny for quite some time now, but at the same time, she couldn't really say that they had shared any time alone, without anyone else from Team RSPT present. It was part of the slightly concerning pattern; they didn't seem to like leaving her alone. "I know that it's supposed to be inspiring, and it is… but at the same time, I find it ever so slightly foreboding."

Penny blinked. "Why?" she asked.

Pyrrha pursed her lips together. "It looks very grand," she said, "until you think about it. The huntsman has his sword raised in triumph, while the huntress is resting her axe upon the ground. They act as though they've just won a victory, and maybe they have… but the beowolf is there, lurking underneath, waiting for its opportunity; it is as savage and as fierce as ever, and they are unaware of it. I think… I fear… that the statue is here to remind us that evil is always present in the dark places of the world and will never be wholly rooted out."

Penny looked up at her, a frown creasing her youthful features; she really did look very young, Pyrrha thought. "But," she protested, "you're Pyrrha Nikos! You can't be afraid!"

Pyrrha covered her mouth with one hand as she chuckled softly. "That's very sweet of you to say, Penny, but there are many different kinds of fear, just as there are many different kinds of courage. I fear no one when I step into the ring, if that doesn't sound too obscenely arrogant; in battle against the grimm or even against the White Fang, I fear very little for myself, but that doesn't mean that I'm not afraid. I fear… I fear to lose Jaune, to lose any of my friends, to let down those who depend on and believe in me. Most of all I fear to fail."

Penny stared up her. "May I tell you a secret, Pyrrha?"

Pyrrha nodded solemnly. "You may tell me anything you wish, Penny, and none of it shall pass my lips without your leave."

"I, too, fear to fail," Penny confessed.

That was interesting, and unexpected too, another forceful reminder to Pyrrha that she didn't know Penny nearly as well as she could. Why did Penny fear to fail? What expectations had been placed upon her? Who was she? "To fail as a huntress?"

"More than that," Penny replied. She looked at the statue again. "If what you say is true, do you think that it's impossible for us to save the world?"

"'Impossible'?" Pyrrha repeated. "I would hate to think so." She hesitated. "May I make a confession of my own? In my most fanciful dreams, I should like to do exactly that: to drive back the grimm, to vanquish them even from the farthest shores, to wipe all trace of them from the world and give back to mankind dominion over all places. The height of egotism for a mere tournament champion like myself; I must be letting my reputation go to my head." She smiled self-deprecatingly.

"I wish for that too," Penny said. "I wish it so that no one would have to be huntsmen or huntresses anymore, and none of my friends would have to fight and risk their lives the way they do now."

Pyrrha smiled. "That is a thought both kind and generous, Penny, besides being rather ambitious."

"It's what I was-" Penny halted, abruptly in the middle of her sentence.

"Penny?"

"I was given my team," Penny confessed. "Mis- General Ironwood assigned them to me personally. He gave me Rainbow Dash to be my team leader, who's his top student, and Twilight and Ciel are both so talented. I need to prove that I'm worthy of everything that's been done to me and everything that I've been given."

"I see," Pyrrha murmured, although she didn't really see as much as she would have liked to have seen. Why had Penny been given so much? Why had General Ironwood assigned his top student to be Penny's leader?

They were questions that she was curious to know the answer to, but not so much so that it took precedence over her duty to the friend standing in front of her. She reached out and put one hand on Penny's shoulder. She was surprisingly cold to the touch. She said, "I… I asked to speak with you because I didn't understand how someone so sweet as you could be as friendless as you say, but… but now, forgive me my presumption, now I think I might. When people, however well-meaning they may be, place their expectations upon you… they also throw up walls around you at the same time, don't they?"

Penny stared into Pyrrha's eyes. "My father is a very important man," she said. "Twilight says that he's the smartest man in Atlas. And General Ironwood… My father wants me to live up to my potential; he says that nothing is more important than that."

"I know how that feels," Pyrrha murmured.

"And General Ironwood wants me to protect Atlas, and the world, maybe even save it one day, if that's possible," Penny continued. "I… I want that too. I want to make sure that nobody has to die, none of my friends or anyone else. I'd love it if nobody had to fight. But what about what else I want? Doesn't that matter?"

"It matters to me," Pyrrha declared, "and to Ruby, and I'm sure that it matters to your teammates also."

"I… I don't know," Penny replied, her voice small and soft and a little fearful. "Rainbow let me stay here at Beacon when she ought to have taken me home to Atlas, but only after she'd talked to General Ironwood first. Because Rainbow, Ciel, Twilight, they're all General Ironwood's people, not my friends. If they had to choose… I'm afraid they'd choose him over me."

"But we would not," Pyrrha insisted, "Ruby and I." She paused. "I… I do not know what lies in store for us, Penny. I do not know if it is possible that we might do our work so well that there is no more work to be done for huntresses in the future. I do not know if our skills are equal enough to our ambitions that we may achieve the outsized destinies we yearn for. But I do know that we need not fight alone, either of us. Despite the walls around us, we have both been fortunate enough to find friends who will stand with us against all perils." She smiled. "You're not alone, Penny."

For a moment, Penny stared up at her, standing still with Pyrrha's hand upon her shoulder. Then she stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Pyrrha's waist and hugging her tight, so tight that Pyrrha felt it even through her aura.

"Thank you, Pyrrha," she said. "You can count on me as well."

Pyrrha gently placed both hands on Penny's back. "I do not doubt it," she whispered. "Now, I think we should probably rejoin the others, don't you?"

XxXxX​

Weiss was not having lunch in the cafeteria; rather, she and Winter were lunching upon an isolated veranda on the west side of the Beacon canvas; very few people knew about it, and even fewer frequented it, but Weiss found this place of ivy-coloured pillars and fountains decorated with statues of roaring lions to be peaceful, elegant, and tasteful. She wasn't sure exactly what it was for normally, but as she and Winter sat – alone, Flash having given them some privacy – nibbling on pastries and berries, with the fountains burbling away in the background, a sense of calm had descended over her.

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a trio of Atlesian dropships flying low on patrol; it was the one thing at present that was disturbing her calm.

"Winter," she began, "it's not that I'm not happy to see you, but-"

"But what am I doing here?" Winter asked.

Weiss smiled, if only with one corner of her mouth. "You must admit, your presence begs the question."

"How do you know that I didn't come to see you?" Winter suggested.

Weiss' eyebrows rose. "You didn't fly two thousand men over here to pay me a visit," she replied. "Atlas didn't fly two thousand men over here in order to wait for the Vytal Festival tournament."

"Atlas may not, but I did get myself assigned to the expeditionary force so that I could come and visit you," Winter insisted. She picked up her china teacup and sipped it. "As for what Atlas is doing here… isn't it obvious?"

Weiss sighed. "The White Fang," she whispered.

"They aren't gathering dust for a firework display," Winter muttered. "The General is concerned about the students coming to Beacon for the Vytal Festival; Atlas was concerned about the stability of its trading partner. I was concerned about you." Winter folded her hands together in her lap. "It seems that you've made a habit of brave but foolish decisions while you've been here at Beacon."

Weiss frowned. "You're not just talking about the locker, are you?"

"I'm also talking about the apex alpha in the forest."

"How do you know about that?"

"If Father knew about that, you'd be on a ship back to Atlas by now," Winter informed her.

"I'm training to be a huntress," Weiss insisted. "Does Father think that I won't be in danger?"

"You mistake the man if you think such concerns would influence his decisions," Winter reminded her. "Fortunately, Professor Ozpin has chosen to respect your privacy."

"Not completely," Weiss pointed out.

Winter chuckled. "As a courtesy to me, he filled me in on a few details on what you've gotten up to over the last semester." She sipped from her teacup again. It was nearly empty when she set it down. "I admire your courage, Weiss, but you take too many risks."

"It seems like you may also need reminding that I'm training to become a huntress," Weiss said.

"'Training,'" Winter emphasised. "You're not a huntress yet. There's no need for you to throw yourself into danger too soon. There's no need for you to involve yourself with the White Fang anymore."

"I wasn't planning to involve myself with the White Fang the first time," Weiss pointed out. "It just… happened."

"Hmm," Winter murmured. "Well, it need not happen again."

"Are you sure about that?" Weiss asked.

Winter cocked her head slightly. "What do you mean?"

"You said it yourself: they aren't stealing dust for the fun of it," Weiss said. "They're planning something, something that has even General Ironwood himself concerned. And with the behaviour of the grimm in Vale… the world is growing darker, isn't it?"

Winter rose from her seat and walked towards the archway with one hand upon the hilt of her sabre. "Beacon is the only world you need concern yourself with at present, Weiss," she declared.

"But-"

"Whatever the White Fang is planning, then Atlas will stop them," Winter declared. "We are an army possessed of all the accoutrements of modern warfare, skilled and resolute, mustered under one of the great captains." She looked at Weiss and smiled to show that she meant no insult when she said added, "We do not require the aid of children." Her boots tapped upon the floor as she approached Weiss and the table at which she sat. "Attend to your studies, master our inherited semblance, and leave the White Fang to us. There is nothing for you to be concerned with."

XxXxX​

Sun fidgeted like a child, shifting and shuffling uncomfortably beside Sunset, who tried her best to ignore him as she watched the Haven students arrive.

Or rather, she watched the airship which could only be carrying the Haven students as it drew near to the skydock, passing through the ranks of the Atlesian cruisers as it made its approach. The civilian airship, a skyliner of the same sort that had carried them all to Beacon at the start of the last semester and which had born Team SAPR across the seas to Mistral and brought them back to Beacon once again, was larger than the Atlesian warships immediately surrounding it, and doubtless a good deal more comfortable to travel in, although, of course, any one of them could have ripped the skyliner apart in a matter of moments.

The airship's wings beat lazily up and down as it made its final approach, turning side on towards the cliffs that marked the boundary of the school grounds. These skyliners, unlike the Atlesian cruisers, were too large to actually set down upon the docking pads, and so – as they had done last semester – it would have to extend a plank for the passengers to disembark.

"So you said her name was Cinder Fall, right?" Sun asked, in the tone of a man trying to distract himself.

"That's right," Sunset replied, still looking at the approaching airship. "Do you know her?"

"I've heard the name," Sun answered, "but she wasn't much of a people person, kept to herself; her whole team did."

"Mind you, I don't suppose you got to spend much time with any of your fellow Haven students, did you?" Sunset mused.

Sun laughed nervously. "No, I guess not."

The tap tap of heels upon the stone path alerted Sunset to the presence of Professor Goodwitch, who approached the docking pad only to stop not far away from the two waiting students. She regarded them both over the top of her half-moon spectacles. "I can understand why you are here, Mister Wukong, but your presence is a little harder to explain, Miss Shimmer."

"I met a Haven student in Mistral, Professor," Sunset said. "I'm here to welcome them to Beacon."

"I see," Professor Goodwitch murmured as the skyliner docked, its ramp extending out to touch the edge of the docking pad. A door upon the side of the skyliner opened, and Haven students began to emerge.

Like the Atlesians who had preceded them by a matter of hours, the Haven students were all dressed in their school uniforms; Sunset had to admit, that amidst every accusation that was levelled – unfairly, according to those stalwart patriots of Team RSPT – against Atlas, it was Haven that possessed the sinister, ominous-looking uniform. All Haven students were dressed in black jackets, single-breasted, with silver piping and high collars that revealed only a touch of the – equally high-collared – white shirts they had on underneath. Each jacket had a white armband upon the right, reminding Sunset a little of the golden band that Pyrrha wore around her own right arm. She wondered idly if there was some Mistralian significance to it, except that Blake also wore a band of silver around her arm, and she was neither Mistralian nor pretending to be such. The Haven boys wore black trousers, while the Haven girls wore plaid skirts of grey and black, with white socks or stockings which, like their Beacon counterparts, they appeared to be allowed to tailor in length.

The Haven delegation was led out of the airship by a young woman about of a height with Yang, or perhaps just a little shorter, with a swarthy complexion and a bushy mane of pale blonde hair. She stretched out her arms and rolled her neck as though she had a crick in it as she walked briskly, with a certain leonine grace, across the docking pad, leaving two boys and a girl with black marks painted on her face – whom Sunset took to be her teammates – to rush to keep up with her.

More students spilled out of the airship, spreading out across the docking pad and moving in a loose cluster across the pad itself, before funnelling back together as they approached the path that led to the school.

"Not yet," Sun muttered. "Not yet."

"Dude!" the irate cry sprang from the lips of a tall, lean young man with blue hair as he emerged from the airship and caught sight of Sun. He put Sunset in mind of Flash Sentry, not just in the colour of his hair but the style of it too, the way it matched his eyes. It inclined her to dislike him from the first.

Not that he appeared to notice Sunset one way or the other as he moved swiftly across the docking pad, murmuring his apologies as he forced his way towards the waiting Sun Wukong.

"Neptune!" Sun cried, spreading his arms out wide as though he was expecting a hug. "Dude!"

"Dude?" Neptune repeated. "What the hell, man? Lionheart makes you team leader, and then a couple of weeks later, you've totally ditched us to come to Vale? If you wanted to attend Beacon, then why didn't you just apply for Beacon?"

"It wasn't something planned; it just… kinda happened," Sun explained – badly, in Sunset's opinion.

"You stowed away aboard a cargo ship, how does that 'just happen'?" Neptune demanded.

Sun shrugged. "It seemed-"

"Like a good idea at the time, sure it did," Neptune muttered. He sighed. "You are the worst team leader ever. And one of the worst friends too." He shook his head. "But I can't stay mad at you, dude; it's great to see you again, come here!"

He pulled Sun into an embrace, which was enthusiastically reciprocated. Sun said, "Oh, it's good to see you too, buddy. You're going to love it here, and I can't wait for you to meet Blake."

"'Blake'?" Neptune repeated, stepping back away from Sun. "Who's Blake?" He noticed Sunset. "Is this Blake?"

"No, dude, that's Sunset," Sun said, as though it explained everything. "Sunset, this is my buddy Neptune; Neptune, this is-"

"Sunset Shimmer," Sunset said. "Leader of Team Sapphire. Welcome to Beacon, I suppose."

Neptune beamed. His teeth gleamed in the late afternoon sunshine. "Well, with you as the reception committee, I am feeling very welcome, sunshine."

"Sunset," Sunset corrected him. "And is that supposed to be smooth? Because that was… that was, no. Listen, I have some experience with blue-haired guys, and I-"

"Sunset!" Cinder cried. "And here I thought you were here to see me." She pouted. "But it seems I can't compare with the charms of…" She waved one hand idly towards Neptune. "Nolan, is it?"

"Ignore him," Sunset said dismissively as she walked up to Cinder, subconsciously matching the swagger in the other girl's step. "That uniform suits you," she said. "Better than that… whatever it was you were wearing for the hunt."

Cinder smiled. "Yes, it turns out, black is one of my colours," she agreed. She looked down at herself. "I'm still not convinced by this skirt, though."

"Don't take it too hard; I'm not sure anyone can really pull off plaid," Sunset said. "Once you see the Beacon uniform, you'll agree there's a hint of 'unwearable by design' about the skirt choices. Although Atlas seems to have gotten away with it."

"Yes, well, Atlas gets away with a great many things, don't they?" Cinder asked, turning away to gesture to the fleet hovering overhead. "Like invading other kingdoms, for instance."

"I think invasions generally involve a lot more fire and slaughter," Sunset suggested.

Cinder chuckled. "Only if the occupied party is prepared to resist. But what sane politicians would stand against the might of Atlas?"

"I'm sure they had permission to come here, else it really would be an act of war," Sunset said. "I mean, they're a bit of an eyesore, but I don't think they're doing any harm."

"No?" Cinder asked, sounding surprised.

"You disagree?"

Cinder was silent for a moment. "I don't trust them," she admitted, "flaunting their power over the rest of us. This is but the most extreme example of typical Atlesian behaviour."

"Team Rosepetal is going to love you," Sunset muttered.

"Hmm?"

"Atlas students," Sunset explained. "Friends of ours. One of them in particular, Pyrrha and Ruby are very fond of."

Cinder grinned. "Don't worry; I'll be on my very best behaviour. But seriously, Sunset, doesn't it bother you the way that they hoard power? The fact that they could crush us all if they wanted to, and there's nothing we could do to stop them?"

"My tail, there isn't," Sunset growled. "There's plenty we could do to stop them." Her hands glowed green with magic.

Cinder smirked. "Semblances and huntsman training? Personal power and courage? Against the Atlesian ships and armies? Do you think that would be enough?"

"I didn't say it would be easy," Sunset said. "But… yes, I think so."

"It hasn't worked for the White Fang yet," Cinder pointed.

"Have you got an alternative, or are you just trying to attract grimm with all your despond?" Sunset asked.

"Oh, I don't believe they're invulnerable," Cinder declared. "It's just that, when opposing a great power, it's always best to have the assistance of an equivalent power of your own… if only such a thing or one could be found as powerful as Atlas."

"Not that one is needed," Sunset said. "Atlas is our friend, after all."

"Of course," Cinder agreed. "This is all simply… hypothetical."

"So," Sunset said, changing the subject as she looked around, "where's your team?"

"Oh, they're just getting my things," Cinder said idly. "Ah, here's Emerald now."

Emerald consisted of a brown legs partially obscured by knee-length socks; the rest of her was completely obscured by the large stack of suitcases under which she was labouring, a pile which swayed from side to side as she made her way awkwardly across the docking pad, panting a little as she went.

"I told you I didn't need any help, Cinder," she said, sounding more than a little out of breath. "I can take care of everything."

"Yes, and what a wonderful job you're doing," Cinder told her. "Now be a good girl and keep hold of everything until we reach our room."

"Of course, Cinder," Emerald replied.

"Alright, everyone," Professor Goodwitch declared, her voice rising across the crowd of Haven students. "My name is Professor Goodwitch, Combat Instructor at Beacon Academy. The headmaster will welcome you all later this evening, but for now, let me be the first to welcome all of you to Beacon Academy. Please follow me, and I will show all of you to your dorms."

XxXxX​

The library was rather crowded and – it had to be said – rather loud at the moment as well. All the members of Team SAPR – minus Sunset – Team YRDN, and Team RSPT were all present, scattered around a cluster of tables underneath the large library windows. Some of the young students were working, and others were not. Pyrrha was attempting to help Jaune with the history homework which he had left too late; Dove and Ren were trading knowledge in plant science, where Dove was very familiar with the flora of western Sanus and Ren with that of Anima; Twilight and Rainbow were writing one another's essays for Grimm Studies, balancing Twilight's ability to quote large chunks of textbooks from memory with Rainbow's greater understanding of what actually worked in combat. On the other hand, Ciel was quietly reading King Zoroaster's account of the Great War which, while scintillating, was not relevant to the curriculum, while Yang, Nora, Ruby, and Penny were sat around a board laden with little plastic miniatures playing Remnant: The Game.

"Yang Xiao Long, prepare yourself!" Ruby demanded. "As I deploy the Atlesian Air Fleet!" Yang gasped as Ruby began to push the plastic Atlesian cruisers across the board.

"Which one?" Penny asked.

Ruby looked at her. "Huh?"

"You said you deployed 'the' Atlesian Air Fleet," Penny explained. "But there is more than one, isn't that right, Ciel?"

Ciel looked up from her book with an expression of mild irritation. "While it is true that from a strictly organisational point of view, the fleet might be considered a single entity under the command of General Ironwood, operationally, the entire force would never be committed to a single battle or campaign. At present, the fleet is deployed into several battlegroups at stations near and distant, including the Home Fleet defending Atlas itself, the Mantle Squadron, the-"

"Yeah, fascinating, I'm sure," Yang said hastily. "But it doesn't matter whether or not Atlas has one fleet or twenty, or whether they wouldn't really send them all into place or not. It's just a game, Penny; it's not real life."

"I see," Penny murmured. "Many games seem very unrealistic."

"That's because they're designed to be fun," Ruby said. "Like the fun I'm about to have flying straight over all the grimm to attack Mistral directly!"

"Or at least you would, if I didn't have this trap card," Yang proclaimed. "Giant Nevermores! If I roll seven or up, their feathers will slice into your fleet-"

"And bounce harmlessly off the armoured deck; that is, assuming the creatures themselves are not annihilated by our long range fire before they get anywhere near close enough to engage," Ciel said, turning a page of her book. "Did the makers of this game assume that our ships were armoured out of paper? Or that they are wholly without weapons?"

"It's a game!" Yang said, rolling her eyes. "You must be fun at parties." She leaned closer to Ruby. "Why are you friends with these people again?"

Ciel turned another page. "The parties I prefer are a little too adult for board games. As you may find out if you take the etiquette class this semester."

Yang looked up, while Nora and Ruby looked around.

"'Etiquette class'?" Nora repeated.

"Yeah, etiquette class," Rainbow groaned. "Because I really missed that being here."

"At Atlas Academy, all students are required to take an etiquette class," Twilight explained. "The aim, as stated by the first headmaster, was to produce students who are acceptable at a dance and invaluable in a shipwreck."

"In the absence of a professor, one of the upperclassmen will be taking the first year class," Ciel went on. Her voice became a little quieter. "And I shall be assisting."

Rainbow snorted. "You're going to be a TA?"

Ciel looked at her.

"I mean, that's great," Rainbow said. "Really happy for you."

"Thank you," Ciel replied courteously. "The class is compulsory for Atlas students but open to any other students who wish to attend."

"Yeah, that'll be a hard pass from me," Yang said. "I mean, what do you even learn in that class, how to arrange doilies?"

"That comes later, after you learn how to fold napkins into swans," Ciel replied.

Yang stared at her. Ciel's expression gave nothing whatsoever away.

"But seriously," Jaune said, "what do you learn in those classes?"

Ciel was silent for a moment. "How to comport oneself with grace and dignity, how to address people of different social standings, how to dance, how to dine. In a few words, how to behave."

"Jaune?" Pyrrha said. "Are you interested in this?"

"Sunset already started giving me lessons," Jaune admitted. "There's no harm in taking them as part of a class, right?"

Pyrrha frowned. "When did Sunset start giving you etiquette lessons?"

"In Mistral," Jaune said, as though that ought to have been obvious. "I didn't… want to embarrass you."

"Jaune," Pyrrha said softly, reaching out to take his hard, "you don't need to worry about that." She paused. "That said," she added, "it might be interesting to see how Atlesians behave."

"Hmm, it doesn't sound like a lot of fun to me," Ruby said. "Sorry."

"I find it a tempting idea," Dove said, "but right now, some of us are trying to study."

"Thank you," Ren said quietly.

"Indeed," Pyrrha murmured. She raised her voice a little. "Ruby, have you done your essay for Doctor Oobleck?"

"Uh, yes," Ruby said, her voice hesitant. "I have absolutely done that and will not be rushing to do it tonight."

"You're always welcome to join us and work on it now?" Pyrrha suggested.

"But I'm just about to win," Ruby protested.

"Not if I roll seven or up you won't," Yang said. Pyrrha couldn't see the roll; she only heard the dice hit the table before Yang cried out in triumph.

"All my soldiers!" Ruby wailed.

"They were probably robots," Yang said dismissively.

"Hey," Rainbow yelled. "We're sitting right here!"

"Hey, guys," Sunset said, emerging into view from behind one of the bookshelves. "What's all the fuss about?"

"Ciel is teaching etiquette classes," Penny declared.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Really?"

"I am assisting," Ciel corrected.

Cinder followed Sunset. "Of course, if there's one thing everyone knows about the Atlesians, it's that their behaviour is always scrupulously proper." The smile that played upon her face was not quite sufficient to suggest that she was being facetious, but it came close. She inclined her head towards Pyrrha. "Pyrrha."

At least she didn't call me 'Lady Pyrrha'. "Cinder," Pyrrha replied, "how are you finding Beacon so far?"

"I'm liking it fine, although Sunset's only just begun to show me around," Cinder replied. "Good afternoon, Jaune, Ruby."

"Hey, Cinder," Ruby replied. "Looking forward to the semester?"

"Oh, I think we're going to have a lot of fun here," Cinder declared. "This is going to be a year to remember, I can feel it."

"So, you're Cinder Fall, huh?" Yang said, getting to her feet. "I'm Yang Xiao Long, Ruby's sister. Thanks for having her back out in Mistral against that grimm."

Cinder took Yang's hand languidly. "Of course; as Ruby said, we're all huntsmen, all kindred in a common purpose."

Yang chuckled. "That's my little sister. Always knows just the right way to put things. Anyway, this is my team, Team Iron," she gestured to Ren, Nora, and Dove. "Lie Ren, Nora Valkyrie, and Dove Bronzewing."

"Good afternoon, Miss Fall," Dove said.

"Greetings," Ren offered, with a bow of his head.

"Good to meet ya," Nora cried.

"Charmed," Cinder murmured. She glanced away. "Iron… spelled Y-R-D-N?"

"Yep," Yang agreed. "It's probably cheating to mispronounce two letters, but I guess there's only so much you can do with a Y or an X to start things off."

"Quite," Cinder agreed. "And I would guess you four would be the Atlesians that Sunset mentioned."

Now it was Rainbow's turn to get to her feet. "Team Rosepetal. I'm Rainbow Dash; this is Ciel Soleil; that's Twilight Sparkle and Penny Polendina over there."

"Hello!"

"So," Cinder asked. "How was it flying over on an Atlesian man-of-war?"

"Actually," Penny said, "I-"

"It was tight quarters," Rainbow said, cutting Penny off, "but we were fine. We Atlas students are used to a little discomfort."

Cinder chuckled. "Of course. Atlesian soldiers are as hard as the northern lands they came from. I'm sure a lot of people are very glad that you're all here. With your forces present in such numbers, what can threaten us?" She didn't wait for a reply; rather, she looked down at the board game spread out on the table around which Ruby and the others sat. "Ah, you're playing Remnant. Who's winning?"

"I was about to," Ruby muttered disconsolately, "before Yang pulled a trap card on me."

Cinder laughed. "Yes. That's why I like this game. So much more realistic than chess or draughts or such like."

"Ciel doesn't think it's very realistic at all," Penny said. "The Atlesians only have one air fleet, and it got destroyed by nevermores."

"Perhaps not realistic in that sense, then," Cinder conceded. "But… if you consider chess and such strategy games, as useful as they are, they are too… too pure. All the pieces move in set ways, they can be predicted, they can be controlled. Even the queen is a pawn of the player, and the other player is all you really have to worry about. But a game like this… reflects the randomness of real life. Consider what's happening over Vale right now: Vale deploys its huntsmen away from the city, seeming to leave Vale vulnerable." She bent down over the table and pushed away the plastic models around Vale, out into the surrounding countryside beyond. "But then, who should take their place but the gallant forces of Atlas?" She picked up the plastic Atlesian ships and set them down with a tap over Vale. "Now who could have predicted that? It would never have happened in a game of chess." She straightened up. "Of course, the question now becomes 'what will happen next?' What will the next trap card be? What random act will throw all the plans of kings and generals into disarray?"

"Nothing throws Atlas into disarray," Rainbow said. "We're ready for anything. Whatever comes next, we'll handle it."

"Really?" Cinder asked, her smile wide and bright. Her voice, when it came next, was a delighted purr. "Hooah."
 
Chapter 4 - Blake's Request
Blake's Request​



The amphitheatre was crowded, a lot more crowded than it had been at the beginning of last semester when Professor Ozpin had given that rather uninspiring speech to the freshman class.

Now, it was not just the Beacon first years – or even the prospective first years – who were crowded into the hall, but the entire Beacon student body, all of them wearing either their field gear – like all four members of Team SAPR – or their school uniforms, all of them gathered in their teams and then forced by the press of circumstances to cluster even more tightly together, so that Sunset was rubbing shoulders with Yang, who was in turn being crushed by Ren who was pressed against Nora, who didn't seem to mind one bit.

Just ask him out already.

The reason for the tight quarters was not just the fact that there were four years worth of Beacon students gathered here, but also all of the students who would be or had already begun to guest with them until the end of the Vytal Festival. The students from Shade, who wore no uniform but simply wore whatever they happened to have thrown on today, stood at the far left of the amphitheatre, while the students from Haven and Atlas in their uniforms of black and white respectively stood in between. They seemed to have more space than the Beacon students did, as if everyone was trying to divide the available space equally between schools in spite of Beacon's preponderance in numbers. Not every student from the other three academies visited for the second semester; numbers were not wholly confined to those teams who had hopes of competing in the tournament, but not every student wanted to travel aboard for half a school year, and not every student was thought worthy to go by their headmaster. There seemed to be more Atlas students than there were Haven students, and more Haven students than huntsmen in training from Shade. Sunset supposed – or guessed, at least – that since he was coming himself, General Ironwood had thought it best to bring more of his students where he could keep an eye on them instead of leaving them at home.

Or perhaps he just wanted them to be safe in numbers.

Or maybe Atlas is just bigger than Haven or Shade, and I'm reading too much into things.

But it was a valuable distraction for Sunset to read a lot into things. It took her mind off the fact that Yang's Ember Celica was digging into her side.

The reason why all of the students had gathered in the amphitheatre was to hear Professor Ozpin formally inaugurate the new semester and welcome the visiting students to Beacon.

Sunset hoped that he'd punched his speech up a bit more this time, instead of delivering a distinctly first draught effort like he had before Initiation.

A moment after she thought that, the man himself appeared on stage, preceded by Professor Goodwitch and followed after by – Sunset's eyebrows rose in surprise – Skystar Aris, dressed in a cocktail dress of shimmering turquoise that matched her eyes. Sunset wondered if her appearance had anything to do with all of the stewards who had started crawling over the courtyard, setting up tables in the open air. Skystar was smiling brightly, and she waved into the crowd, presumably at Cardin; certainly, he thought so, judging by the way that he waved back.

Then she blew him a kiss, at which point, his face turned a little red.

Sunset snorted. How embarrassing.

He's a lucky guy.


Professor Goodwitch had caught all of this before she whispered something to Skystar, who suddenly became very apologetic, cringing before Professor Goodwitch as Professor Ozpin, paying no attention to either of them, made his way to the microphone.

"Good afternoon," he said, his voice carrying across the amphitheatre. "To our existing students: welcome to the beginning of a new semester here at Beacon Academy. To our guests from Atlas, Haven, and Shade: welcome to Beacon. I trust that you will find your stay here pleasant and profitable.

"I am sure that some of you must be wondering why you are here. Some of you, of course, wish to compete in the Vytal Tournament for the glory of your schools, but not all of you will receive that honour, even if you wish it, and in any case, the Vytal Tournament will not take place until some weeks after the end of this semester. Why, then, are you here? Why are you not completing your year's studies at your own academy and then coming to Beacon for the tournament only?

"You are here because – and I beg you not to forget this fact – the Vytal Festival is so much more than a tournament, as important an aspect of it as that is. More than a chance for the pride of our academies to show their prowess before the world, the Vytal Festival is a celebration of peace, a celebration of the fact that students from Atlas and Mistral can attend the same school, can stand in the same hall, as students from Vale and Vacuo."

Meanwhile, an Atlesian fleet can hover overhead and not be intent on bombing anybody, Sunset thought.

Professor Ozpin continued, "We are living in an era of peace, long may it continue, an era in which the kingdoms of Remnant have put aside their differences to work for the collective good of all mankind. The Vytal Festival, which, in all its glory, will begin soon and continue throughout the entire semester and beyond, with the tournament not as its focus but rather its crowning glory, is a celebration of that fact. Nowhere is the spirit of the peace better embodied than in all of you. Visitors from the other kingdoms will arrive in Vale throughout the year, but you are here now; some of you have been here since the start of the year. There are teams from Beacon led by Atlesians, teams from Haven led by Vacuans, teams from Atlas made up of Mistralians, and you have all come here to Beacon to celebrate peace and the benefits of diversity and opportunity without borders that that peace has ushered in. Although today, you stand grouped by your schools, I hope that over the course of this semester, you will forge bonds with your fellow students from every academy, bonds that will endure across kingdoms long after the Vytal Festival has ended." He fell silent for a moment. "But for now, let me once more welcome all of you to Beacon Academy before it gives me pleasure to introduce this year's Amity Princess, Miss Skystar Aris."

Professor Ozpin stepped back from the microphone, gesturing courteously for Skystar to take his place. She did so, the smile returning to her face as she looked out across the assembled student body.

"Hello, everyone!" she cried enthusiastically. "I hope that none of you got lost when you arrived; this campus is really big." She laughed nervously, and some of the students chuckled too. "Anyway," she went on, "as Professor Ozpin so kindly introduced me, my name is Skystar Aris, and I have the honour to be the Amity Princess for this year's Vytal Festival! I want everyone to have the most wonderful time; we've got some great stuff lined up for you this year, and to start things off, we'd like to celebrate the arrival of our good friends from Haven and Atlas with a welcome feast to be held outside, in the courtyard, starting at eight. I hope you all enjoy it! Thank you, and let's make this Vytal Festival a huge success!"

"Thank you, Miss Aris, and I'm sure that I will see you all in the courtyard promptly," Professor Ozpin added. "Until then-"

He was cut off by Professor Goodwitch frantically whispering something into his ear.

"Ahem," Professor Ozpin coughed apologetically. "Professor Goodwitch has just reminded me of an administrative detail that I should make you aware of. Beacon students ought to be aware - certainly, I hope that all of you who have progressed beyond your first year have noticed - that at Beacon, we give our students far greater opportunity to venture into the field on training missions than any other academy. First-years will have already had a taste of training exercises against the grimm, but starting this semester, a wide variety of missions will be offered to you. These missions may come at any time, and while no team will be forced to accept any mission, refuse too many, and I may begin to wonder why you are here." The statement was spoken in so mild a tone that you could almost be forgiven for failing to notice that it was a threat. "However, I am aware that for our visitors, this may not be what you signed up for; therefore, if you would like the same access to training missions as Beacon students for the duration of your stay, please see Professor Goodwitch at your earliest convenience."

And if you don't sign up, then, again, he'll start to wonder what you're doing here, Sunset thought. Professor Ozpin's choices were heavily loaded in favour of the desired outcome.

"That is all," Professor Ozpin continued. "I expect to see you tonight, but until then, you are all dismissed."

Sunset let out the breath that she had been half holding in as the students started to file out of the amphitheatre, giving her a little more space even as she – and the rest of her team – joined the throng, making their way slowly towards the exit.

"Sunset!"

Sunset looked around. It was Blake who had hissed her name and who was struggling through the crowd of people to reach her side.

"Excuse me," Blake murmured as she moved sideways through a crowd that was overwhelmingly moving forwards. "Sorry," she apologised to someone for something before she reached Sunset's side. "Sunset," she repeated.

"Blake," Sunset replied. "You know Sun's looking for you?"

"Oh," Blake murmured, not sounding particularly interested in that fact. "I need to talk to you. Alone."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "You may not have noticed, but this isn't a particularly private space."

Blake rolled her eyes. "I know," she said impatiently. "But once we get outside?"

"Sure," Sunset agreed, with a slight sigh in her voice. "If we get outside."

They did, in fact, get outside, and while the rest of Team SAPR – and most of the other students – headed back to the dorm rooms while they waited for the feast to begin, Sunset and Blake wandered around the edge of the large, circular amphitheatre until they were at the back of it and alone and secluded from the other students.

Nevertheless, Blake glanced left and right and behind her to make sure that nobody was nearby and listening in.

"I wouldn't put it past Sun to show up," Sunset remarked glibly. "You know he was looking for you."

"So you said," Blake murmured.

"And you didn't seem particularly interested in it at the time," Sunset observed. "Trouble in paradise?"

Blake shook her head. "Everything is fine with Sun," she averred. "That's not what I wanted to talk to you about."

"I should hope not," Sunset muttered, "but the fact remains that he is looking for you."

"I don't want to talk about Sun right now," Blake said sharply, a mixture of anger and distress beginning to rise in her voice. "This doesn't concern him!"

Sunset frowned. She folded her arms. "But it concerns me?"

"Yes," Blake replied. "Or at least… I hope it does."

Sunset's eyes narrowed. "Okay… what's this about?" She had a feeling that she knew the answer already.

Blake exhaled softly. She hesitated, glancing around once again as though she really did expect Sun – or someone else – to pop up behind her at a moment's notice.

"The Atlesians – General Ironwood – wanted to see me today," Blake informed her.

"To apologise for the fact that Rainbow tried to kill you, yes, Rainbow already confessed to that," Sunset said. She grinned. "I hope you made her squirm a bit."

Blake regarded Sunset evenly.

"What?" Sunset asked. "You could have had a little fun with it."

Blake shook her head. "They also wanted to know about the docks, how I knew that the White Fang would be there that night."

"I think everyone wants to know that," Sunset replied. "What did you tell them?"

"Nothing," Blake said. "But General Ironwood is worried. This Atlesian fleet is here because he's afraid the White Fang are planning something big and dangerous, just like I was afraid of."

"Is this all so you can say you told me so?" Sunset asked.

"This is because I'm right," Blake cried. "The White Fang is on the move, and if they're not stopped-"

"If you want to stop the White Fang, then why in Celestia's name didn't you talk to the Atlesians?" Sunset snapped in a tone of strangled exasperation. "If you care so much then go back to General Ironwood and tell him that you've got a source with contacts in the White Fang and-"

"And then what?" Blake demanded. "What are the Atlesians going to do?"

"I don't know, something professional?" Sunset suggested. She turned away. "I… sometimes… you are absolutely infuriating, sometimes, you do realise that? It's a wonder Sun puts up with you. You wring your hands about how something is in the wind and someone has to do something-"

"Someone does!"

"At least have the honesty to say that you're the only one who you'll allow to do anything!" Sunset hissed. "As proven by the fact that you had the perfect opportunity to hand this off to someone who knows what they're doing, and you wouldn't take it!"

"I'm not going to leave this to Atlas," Blake insisted.

"Why not?"

"Because…" Blake stumbled, falling silent.

Sunset raised one eyebrow, unable to resist the temptation to smirk just a little. "My, my, what an eloquent case you make."

Blake snorted.

"You don't have an answer, do you?"

"I don't trust Atlas," Blake said.

"Still? Even after everything you've seen?"

"Rainbow is a good person, and so are her teammates, but that doesn't make Atlas just; one person – or even four – cannot stand for a whole kingdom. Atlas is still the home of the SDC; the Atlesian military is still their partner. Atlas is still the place in Remnant where faunus are the worst treated. That's why I'm not going to hand Tukson over to them to be interrogated-"

"Like you have, you mean?" Sunset asked.

"Or faunus whose only fault is to desire justice so much that they have been misled into doing the wrong thing," Blake continued. "I lived with these people for years; I fought with them; yes, I left because things were going too far, but I won't condemn those who didn't leave to die in the inferno of an Atlesian air strike!"

Sunset stared at her in silence for a moment. "Then how do you propose to stop them? Do you think it can be stopped without bloodshed?"

"I… I think… I hope… that if we can get Torchwick, then not only can we find out what the White Fang is planning – and why Adam was willing to work with a human to do it – but we can also stop the robberies, slow their progress until…" Blake bowed her head. "Maybe you're right… but I'm not ready to take that step just yet." She looked up, and into Sunset's eyes. "I have to do this, Sunset; I… this is my past, coming back to haunt me. I have to do something; I can't just sit back and leave it to other people with intentions I don't know and can't fully trust. I have to do this… but I can't do it on my own. I need your help."

"Why me?" Sunset asked. "You could ask Sun for help; he'd do anything for you. He would have stopped arguing long before now."

"I know," Blake said softly. "He would do anything that I asked him to, no matter how reckless. But if he were hurt because of me… if anything happened to him… I don't want that on my conscience."

"But you're fine with me getting hurt or worse?" Sunset asked. "That wouldn't touch your conscience at all?"

Blake shrugged apologetically. "Yes," she admitted.

Sunset rolled her eyes. "You're filling me up with warm and fuzzy feelings here, Blake," she growled.

"I know that Ruby was hurt the last time you involved yourself in my business," Blake said. "That's why I'm not asking for the help of your team. It's best that they don't know, the same way that Sun doesn't know, because what they all don't know won't hurt them. But you… I'm asking for your help because I know you want to protect your team. And that means playing it safe with their lives, keeping them out of danger, but ask yourself this: do you really think that the best way to keep them safe is to do nothing while the plans of the White Fang come to fruition? How will you protect them when the fighting comes to the gates of Beacon?"

Sunset was silent for a moment. Blake… Blake was infuriating, Blake was naïve, Blake was stupid, Blake made Sunset want to put her hands around her throat… but in this case, Blake made a pretty good point. Keeping her team out of danger would, well, it would keep them out of danger… right up to the moment at which the danger came to them. If the White Fang were allowed to proceed with their designs unmolested, then who knew where it would end up? Who knew who or what their ultimate target was?

And there was a part of Sunset that wanted nothing better than to tear the White Fang apart piece by piece. They had almost killed Ruby, who was Sunset's, and Sunset would neither forget that nor forgive it. She wanted to see Adam Taurus burn in fire, she wanted to see the strength of the White Fang broken and scattered like ashes in the wind, she wanted them to pay for the unforgivable crime of making her feel small and scared, if only for a moment.

But there was another part of her that remembered how terrified she had been in the moment when the world turned as red as blood and Adam came for her, his red sword shining. Nothing in her entire life had frightened her that way. That, although she would never admit it to any living soul, was the real reason she wanted his sword: because only once it was mounted on her wall could she be certain that it would never be used to scare her again.

And we were having a food fight earlier today. What Blake was proposing was nuts. It was absurd. They were kids; they ought to have been worried about school, not terrorism.

We're kids who signed up to fight monsters. We're kids who chose to walk the glory road, though it be paved with daggers.

I guess this is what I signed up for.


"If the black knight asks for her help, how can the white refuse?" Sunset mused. "But I do not want my team involved in this." I don't want their deaths in this nonsense on my conscience.

"That's fine," Blake said. "You and I will be enough."

"It'll have to be, won't it?" Sunset said. She held out one hand. "Sunset and Blake: Let's kick some ass."
 
Chapter 5 - Sunset and Blake
Sunset and Blake​

"Sunset?"

Sunset turned around as Pyrrha's voice drew her attention. It was night, and despite the fact that it was summer, the sun had gone down by now, and the eerie broken moon was up in the sky. "Pyrrha," Sunset murmured as she saw her teammate standing in the dorm room doorway. She smiled. "You know the party's outside," she said, referring to the welcome feast which was still in full swing.

Pyrrha chuckled softly as she closed the door behind her. "I could remind you of the same thing."

"I don't have a cute boy to keep me company," Sunset replied. "You know, if you keep ignoring him like this, you're going to lose him."

Pyrrha chuckled once again.

"I'm not kidding," Sunset told her, her tone suddenly earnest. "I've seen it too many times."

"I've no intention of ignoring Jaune," Pyrrha informed her. She paused, her expression suddenly becoming rather nervous. "I… oh my goodness, you don't think I've been ignoring him, do you?"

It was all that Sunset could do not to roll her eyes. "No, Pyrrha, I do not think you've been ignoring your boyfriend. I was… a little kidding."

Pyrrha placed one hand over her heart as she let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, thank you. That's wonderful to hear."

"What are you so worried about?" Sunset demanded. "What do you think is going to happen?"

Pyrrha drifted over to her bed and sat down lightly upon it. "I worry… I'm afraid that one day, he'll open his eyes and realise that there's nothing here but a fair face and a little skill at combat."

Sunset put her hands on her hips. "'A little skill at combat'?"

"Alright, a great deal of skill at combat," Pyrrha conceded. "But an Atlesian robot could say as much, and no man would take one of those to love."

Sunset didn't point out that Pyrrha was a lot more skilled than an Atlesian combat robot, because it wasn't really the point of what Pyrrha was saying. Her fears would not be assuaged by telling her that she was more skilled than she was giving herself credit for.

Nor, indeed, by reminding her that many men would take a pretty face and nothing more to love.

"You are so much more than you give yourself credit for," Sunset reassured her. "You… you're the Princess Without a Crown, for crying out loud."

Pyrrha gave her an old-fashioned look.

"Okay, not the right thing to say," Sunset conceded, "but you carry yourself… with more humility than you need to, but all the same… you have not the pride of an aristocrat; you do not walk with the confidence of one… but you combine the skill in war and the learning in lore of a true prince, you are kind hearted and gentle, and… and who wouldn't love you? Honestly? I'm amazed that Professor Ozpin hasn't started giving you special lessons because you are perfect 'faithful student' material." Not that she wanted Pyrrha to fall further under the influence of the devious Professor Ozpin, but she was a little surprised the spider in the tower hadn't tried to entice her into his parlour yet. "But leaving that aside… where is Jaune going to find a girl better than you in this place?"

"Ruby?" Pyrrha suggested. "I know… I pretended not to notice the way she looked at him, the way that… because she's so very dear, and I didn't want… I didn't want to acknowledge that someone I care so much for might become my rival, but-"

"But he chose you, not her," Sunset reminded her.

"For now," Pyrrha allowed, "but she is so… so full of virtues-"

"So are you," Sunset declared. "Listen, if you want to convince yourself that Jaune is yours, then get back out there and spend the night with him! What are you doing in here anyway?"

Pyrrha got to her feet. "If I go back down there, into the courtyard, will you come with me?"

Sunset hesitated for a moment. "No," she admitted. "I… I'm taking my bike out for a spin." She pulled her helmet out from under the bed and put it down on the mattress next to her jacket.

"Where will you go?" Pyrrha asked.

"I'm not sure yet."

"What time will you be back?"

Sunset smirked. "I'm not sure, Mom."

Pyrrha flushed a little. "I'm sorry, but… it is a little sudden, don't you agree? I mean, why now? On the night before classes resume?"

"You know how it is," Sunset replied. "Some things come on you suddenly."

Pyrrha frowned. "Is something going on?"

"A lot of things, I imagine."

"Sunset," Pyrrha said, wielding her name as an admonition.

"Sorry," Sunset said. "Look, I can't talk about this, okay? You're going to have to trust me."

"I see." Pyrrha murmured. "Well, I… I wouldn't want you to betray a confidence, I suppose."

"Thanks," Sunset replied. "If Jaune or Ruby ask where I am, tell them not to worry." She grinned. "Don't wait up, okay?"

Pyrrha shook her head. "Whatever it is you're getting yourself mixed up in, you will be careful, won't you?" She paused. "And you'll tell Blake to be careful too?"

Sunset was silent a moment. "You're too smart for your own good, Pyrrha Nikos."

"It's not that difficult to work out," Pyrrha replied. "As I said, I won't ask you to betray a confidence. But please take care. We would all be very hurt if something were to befall you, especially under these circumstances; I think Ruby would take it particularly hard."

"Well, we wouldn't want that to happen, now would we?" Sunset said with a thin smile. "I'll be careful. And so might any hypothetical companions that I might have."

"I'm glad to hear it," Pyrrha said. "Are you leaving right now?"

Sunset checked the time. She still had a few minutes before the time that she and Blake had agreed upon. "I don't have to go right away."

Pyrrha was silent for a moment. "While Ruby isn't here, I'd like to talk to you about her silver eyes."

Sunset nodded. "I wondered which one of us was going to say something first. You don't want her to try and learn how to use them, do you?"

"No," Pyrrha admitted. "I'm not sure that she needs to learn how to use this… this magic at all."

"Isn't that her choice?"

"Aren't we allowed to care about our friend?" Pyrrha countered. "I don't see the need for her to go through this."

"Just because we don't see the need now doesn't mean that there isn't one," Sunset said. "It just means that we haven't seen it yet. And besides, you talk about her going through this… who says there's anything to go through? It's not like I'd let her go through with any kind of… I don't know, unlock her eyes or die kind of thing." Frankly, Sunset was a little hurt that Pyrrha thought – or might think – otherwise. She was a lot of things, and she worked hard, and she'd expect Ruby to do the same if they found a path to unlocking her magic that she could walk down, but there was a difference between working hard and breaking yourself – or someone else. She wasn't going to do that to Ruby, and she'd thought that Pyrrha would know that by now.

"I'm not talking about physical damage. I know that you wouldn't hurt Ruby that way," Pyrrha said. "I'm talking about… I don't think Ruby understands – or you, for that matter – what her life will be like if she starts using… magic. What people will think of her, how the world will see her."

Sunset frowned. "And how do you think the world will see her?"

"As a silver-eyed warrior, you know as well as I do that she'll have no chance of a normal life."

"You're assuming that Ruby wants a normal life," Sunset said. "I'm not sure she does."

"Ruby wants to save people," Pyrrha said, "but I don't think she wants the circus of fame and glory that goes with it."

Sunset was silent for a moment. Then she snorted.

"What?" Pyrrha asked.

"I was wondering… is there any chance that we're both projecting ourselves onto Ruby a little bit?" Sunset asked. "Or projecting each other, maybe. I say that she doesn't want a normal life; you say that she doesn't want fame and glory. All we're really saying is that she's not Pyrrha Nikos, and she isn't Sunset Shimmer either."

Pyrrha looked briefly mortified before she covered her mouth with one hand and let out a tiny giggle. "I suppose you're right. I am thinking a little too much of myself."

"I get it," Sunset said. "And, sure, I'd be lying if I said that the idea of this power, of obtaining it, of unlocking this magic within Ruby, didn't excite me. I'd be lying if I said that I didn't think this magic could be a good thing for us as a team. But if Ruby didn't want to do this, I wouldn't bring it up ever again."

Pyrrha nodded. "I suppose that I'll have to be satisfied with that. I just… I don't want her to end up like me."

Sunset said, "I get it. But, honestly, she could do a lot worse."

"Really?"

"Sure. She could end up like me." Sunset grinned. "Anyway, I've got to go." She posed. "What do you think?"

"About what?"

Sunset's face fell. "My new gear!"

Thanks to the generosity of Lady Nikos, Sunset had a new cuirass strapped across her chest, larger than her old breastplate so that it actually covered her stomach as well as her bust. It was mostly plain grey metal but with a small image of her cutie mark set in the centre, roughly where it sat on the shirt she was wearing underneath. A pair of plain, round pauldrons protected her shoulders, while she had cowters wrapped around her elbows and a pair of metal vambraces – infused with lightning dust – wrapped around her forearms.

"Oh, you mean your armour."

"Not as fancy as yours, I admit," Sunset said, "but I like it anyway. And that's not all." She picked up her coat from up off the bed and pulled it on. "I had my jacket infused with fire dust as well."

"I see," Pyrrha murmured. "I hope that you don't need it, but if you do… please take care of yourself."

"Always," Sunset said. She strapped on her new sword, Soteria, slung Sol Invictus over her shoulders, and grabbed her motorbike helmet before she left the dorm. The dorms were empty; everyone – almost everyone, Sunset corrected herself – was out on the courtyard enjoying the welcome reception and having such a jolly good time that none of them noticed – or at least cared about – Sunset as she slunk across the grounds towards the garages.

Said garages were a series of grey concrete blocks, standing in stark contrast to the elegantly understated architecture that characterised the rest of Beacon; the garages did not really fit in with the fairytale castle aesthetic of the rest of the school, but then, how would you make bays where the students could store any vehicles they might have fit in with such an aesthetic?

Not that it mattered at this stage. The important point was that nobody was around to see Sunset approaching the garage.

Nobody but Blake. She had changed out of her usual outfit into a short black jacket that left some of her midriff bare before the beginning of a pair of tight black pants that disappeared into her calf-length boots. She wore a short skirt, starting black and becoming practically transparent, over her trousers and around her waist.

"You got away then?" Sunset asked.

Blake didn't reply. She just looked at Sunset as she tightened the black ribbon around her arm.

Sunset got out her scroll and used it to unlock and raise the door to garage thirteen. It elevated with a mixture of mechanical and motorised sounds, clattering and whirring as it rose to admit them.

Sunset grinned as the shadows receded into the garage, revealing her beautiful bike in all its glory.

"What," Blake said, "is that?"

Sunset put on her helmet, then pushed the smoky visor up so that she could see Blake a little better. "You didn't think we were going to walk to Vale, did you?"

"I thought you had a vehicle, not… this," Blake replied.

"Hey, don't talk about her that way," Sunset said. It was true that her motorcycle looked a little… unusual. That was an unavoidable consequence of stealing all your parts from a junkyard because you couldn't afford to buy a bike or the parts for one. Yes, it had some of the exhaust pipes off a Black Shadow but not all of them, and the high handle bars of a Leopard but not the right wheels to go with it, but if you could look past that, if you could look past the outward appearance and see the soul beneath, then you'd see that her bike had it where it counted: engine power.

"Look," Sunset added, climbing on. "It's either this or walk."

Blake hesitated for a moment. "It… is safe, right?"

"Of course it's safe," Sunset snapped. "I'm driving."

Blake walked – very slowly – over to the bike and climbed on behind Sunset. Sunset felt Blake's arms around her waist, squeezing her tight.

Blake said, "I snuck out. The rest of my team don't know where I've gone. Do you think…do you think they'll worry?"

"Probably," Sunset said. "Pyrrha wasn't happy about this either."

"And Ruby? Jaune?"

"I didn't tell them," Sunset said. "But what can we say, really? We can't tell them we're going to take on the White Fang. What's the plan for that, by the way?"

"I thought we could call at Tukson's first," Blake said. "He might have some information on what the White Fang is planning next. If we can find out their next move, then we can stop them."

"Sounds like a plan," Sunset said. She started the engine and listened to it purr beneath her. "Okay, let's go for a ride."

XxXxX​

Sun watched Blake and Sunset ride off into the night. He didn't know exactly where they were going for the simple reason that Blake hadn't told him.

He wished she had, but… he recognised that there were parts of her past, of herself, that Blake preferred to keep to herself, private; parts that he wasn't allowed to access. Parts that maybe he would never be allowed to access.

And that was fine by him. She didn't need to give herself over to him body and soul. Just the parts of her that she let him see were good enough for him. No, they weren't just good; they were… they were amazing.

At first, he'd only seen Blake as a pretty girl. Then he'd seen her as a pretty girl in trouble. But now… now he saw someone who had – as best as he could work out because, again, not big on talking about her past – been through some terrible things and still come through it with her strength and compassion. Someone who was brave without being hard, like so many folks were in Vacuo; someone who was kind without being dumb or smart without being cold. Someone who burned like a fire underneath her snowy exterior.

And yeah, she needed her space. That was fine with Sun, not just because she was worth it but because he got it. He was the kind of guy who needed space himself. He'd never been much of one for sitting still in one place before. Blake… Blake was the first person he'd ever met he thought might actually be the person to get him to stop walking and settle down… but she seemed like she might need to keep moving even more than he did.

Sun didn't know where she was going. He didn't know exactly what was driving her on so furiously. He only knew that something was. He didn't have to know what.

There were things she couldn't, wouldn't tell him, and he was fine with that. Blake was worth it.

But he would give her the help she needed, even if it wasn't the help she wanted.

Sun got out his scroll and called Rainbow Dash.

XxXxX​

Sunset pulled up outside of Tukson's Book Trade. The shop was dark – not surprising, considering that it was late at night and well past opening hours – and the street outside the shop was still and quiet. There were no night owls in this part of town, it seemed. Not too surprising; this was a shopping district after all, and a shopping district which included upmarket book shops and boutique dust shops at that, so it wasn't exactly the kind of place you'd expect to see people out late at night.

All the better for us, I suppose.

Still, the lights were on upstairs, so it seemed as though he hadn't gone to bed yet.

As Blake hopped off the bike – looking rather relieved to put her booted feet back on solid ground again – she got out her scroll and started calling someone.

Calling Tukson – obviously, after the fact – as shown by the fact that it was the bookseller's slightly gruff voice that answered. "Blake? Is everything okay? Are you in trouble again?" He sounded more concerned on her behalf than he did put out that she might be coming to her for help.

"No, it's not like that," Blake said. "But… I would like to talk to you. I'm outside with Sunset. Can you come down and let us in?"

Tukson paused for a moment. "Sure," he said. "Give me a second."

He ended the call.

Sunset climbed off her bike and pulled her helmet off her head as she let the motorcycle rest upon the pavement. Her fiery hair fell down around her face. "You know, I sometimes wonder if you realise how lucky you are."

Blake looked at Sunset, her eyes narrowing. "What do you mean?"

"You act like you have it so bad," Sunset said, "but you are surrounded by people like Sun, like Tukson, who are willing to go the extra mile for you without asking for anything in return."

"And you're not?" Blake replied. "Think about what you have with Ruby, with Jaune and Pyrrha, and then tell me why you have any reason to be jealous of me."

"I never said that I was jealous, I just…" Sunset paused for a moment. Her tail curled up towards her waist. "What I'm trying to say is that you've got a lot more going for you than you seem to realise."

"If this is some kind of 'you're not alone' speech, then… you needn't bother," Blake said. "I know that there are people who care about me. But at the same time… this isn't their fight, and I don't want to get them involved in this if I can avoid it. Just because I'm fortunate enough that there are people who want to be around me doesn't mean that I have the right to pull them into my struggles. You know what I'm talking about, or you wouldn't be out here alone."

"I'm not alone," Sunset replied cheekily. "I'm with you."

Blake snorted. "You know what I mean."

"Yeah, I know what you mean," Sunset muttered. "I don't know why me of all people. If you didn't want to talk to the Atlesians, you could have gone to Pyrrha-"

"We both know that if I had gone to one of your teammates behind your back, you would have been furious."

"Oh, I would have been beyond furious," Sunset corrected her, "but you still could have done it."

Blake was silent for a moment. "You argue with me," she said.

"Pardon?"

"You argue with me," Blake repeated. "You're doing it right now. Adam… nobody ever fought with Adam. Nobody ever told him that he was wrong… or that he was infuriating. They just let him do whatever he wanted, descend deeper and deeper. I'm trusting you not to let me do that."

"I'm flattered… I think," Sunset said quietly.

The door to the bookshop opened. Tukson stood in the doorway, framed by the lights spilling out from inside the store. "Blake," he said. "Miss Shimmer."

Sunset nodded. "Mister Tukson."

Blake took a few steps towards him. "I'm sorry to bother you, but… can we come in?"

Tukson took a step backwards, "Sure," he said. "Come on inside."

Blake led the way, and Sunset followed. Only once they were both inside did Tukson close and lock the door behind them. The tint on the windows was so full that they were black and completely opaque. Nobody could see in.

"Do you want to come into the back?" Tukson asked. "I can make some tea."

"Thanks," Sunset said, but Blake held up one hand.

"We won't trespass on your hospitality for too long," Blake murmured.

"Are you sure?" Tukson said, turning around and walking towards the back. "It's no trouble."

"Tukson," Blake said softly, "I'm here for information."

Tukson stopped, close by the counter. He rested one hand upon it as he turned around. "You're not in trouble, you said, and you wouldn't have any reason to lie about that," he muttered. "So that means… you're going to war?"

"That's a little melodramatic," Blake replied.

"Not by much," Sunset grunted. "She wants to take on the White Fang. Alone. After just walking away from a meeting with the Atlesians where she told them she wasn't going to help them."

"Blake-" Tukson began reproachfully.

"You can't honestly be suggesting that I should trust Atlas," Blake replied. "And you… thank you," she said through gritted teeth.

Sunset smirked smugly. "Any time."

"I understand that it's Atlas," Tukson said, "but all the same, Blake, you can't do this by yourself."

"I'm not alone," Blake pointed out, echoing her companion's words from moments earlier. "I have Sunset."

"You know what I mean," Tukson said firmly.

"And you know that something big is going on, and I can't just sit in class and ignore that," Blake declared. "What are they planning, Tukson? Have you had any word from your contacts in the White Fang?"

"No," Tukson replied. "And that… that's what makes me think you need to go back to that school and stay there. Tell the Atlesians about me, and I'll tell them everything, but you need to stay out of this."

"Why?" Sunset said. "I mean, I know it's dangerous, but this… this seems a little more… did something happen?"

"My contacts stopped answering; that's what happened," Tukson replied. "The last guy who sent me a message said that he was risking death to do it. Adam started cleaning house after the debacle at the docks. The old guard, the guys I knew, the ones who weren't so on board with Adam… they're all gone, Blake. Or at least, they've all fallen silent. I'm afraid we both know what that likely means."

Blake fell silent herself, her eyes widening as one hand rushed to cover her mouth. "Oh, gods," she whispered. "And you… then what are you still doing here?" she demanded.

Tukson took a step back. "Blake, what are you-"

"If any of them talked, if any of them even breathed your name, then you could be in danger!" Blake cried. "You have to get out of here now, before Adam sends somebody to kill you! Why didn't you tell me? Why haven't you gone?"

"I didn't tell you because I didn't want to worry you-"

"You didn't want to worry me?" Blake shouted. "I'm worried now! You need to go, before… before anything happens to you."

Tukson didn't reply, not for a moment at least. He looked around his shop and all the books on the towering shelves that lined the walls and cluttered the shop floor. "You want me to go?" he asked. "You want me to run away and abandon everything that I've built here?"

"I want you to be safe," Blake replied in a whisper.

Tukson smiled fondly. "That's sweet of you, Blake," he said, "but sometimes, we have to make a stand for what we believe in, right?"

Blake's ears stiffened. Her cheeks reddened a little. She pouted. But she didn't reply. Sunset – although she didn't understand the context of what Tukson had just said – guessed that was because she couldn't.

I wish I could shut her up like that.

Sunset's ears twitched. She looked towards the door and windows of the bookshop, and Blake did the same.

There were footsteps outside, footsteps on the pavement beyond the bookshop. Nothing too unusual, perhaps, but the street had been so quiet before.

"Look at that ugly-ass bike," Torchwick said. "Do you think there's someone else in here?"

This is bad, Sunset thought as her hand moved gingerly towards the hammer of her rifle. It felt as though everyone in the bookstore was holding their breath.

"What if there is?" Adam grunted. "Are you squeamish about eliminating witnesses?"

This is really bad!

Someone whimpered. It could have been Blake, or it could have been Sunset herself. But the memory of that sword, of the world turning black until only Adam, red as blood, remained visible flashed before Sunset's eyes. The memory of Ruby's scream of pain filled her ears and made them flatten atop her head.

Rage and fear battled within her soul. She wanted to run. She wanted to kill Adam.

She wished Pyrrha were here.

"I've got no issue with killing; I just prefer to do as little of it as necessary," Torchwick replied. "If there is someone in there-"

"Then they will pay for associating with traitors to our cause," Adam declared. "You've arranged everything with the cops, right?"

"Yeah, sure, they won't respond to any calls from around here," Torchwick muttered.

"Good," Adam said, with relish in his voice. "Then it doesn't matter if Tukson has one guest or twenty. Everyone inside that store dies tonight." Sunset heard the sound – or perhaps she imagined that she could hear the sound – of a blade being drawn. "Thus ever to traitors."
 
Chapter 6 - Scarred
Scarred​



"Take cover," Sunset said. "Blake, stay with Tukson."

"Wait," Blake began, "what are you-?"

Sunset didn't give her the chance to respond before she teleported.

Teleportation was easier when it was sight to sight; with the windows tinted to be blacker than the night outside, Sunset couldn't see where she was going, but it was only a brief hop from inside the store to the street outside, and her memory wasn't so bad that she couldn't recall the details she'd only just come from.

So long as she didn't teleport into Adam or Torchwick, she'd be fine.

And she was fine, thank Celestia; she appeared with a crack and a flash of green light not far from her motorcycle, about half a foot off the pavement; Sunset wasn't concerned about the use of magic: with Adam around, it might be the most use she was going to get out of it.

She appeared and quickly dropped onto the pavement with a soft thud, a few feet away from Adam and Torchwick. Adam was in the lead, with Torchwick trailing a little behind him. Sunset gritted her teeth. She would have preferred it the other way around; she didn't think that Torchwick was quite so good at blocking bullets.

But she had to work with what she was confronted with.

Sunset hit the ground and dropped to one knee, bringing Sol Invictus to her shoulder in a smooth, fluid motion.

She started firing. Sol Invictus cracked three times, shattering the stillness of the night air. She hit Adam once, staggering him back a step with the impact, but by the time of her second shot, he was already reacting to her presence. His sword, that terrible crimson blade, leapt from its scabbard to trace blood-red patterns in the air as he parried her second and third rounds. Adam darted to the right, his sword in one hand and the sheath-gun aimed at her in the other hand; he unmasked Torchwick behind him as he dashed into the middle of the empty street.

Adam fired, the bullet thudding harmlessly into a shield hastily conjured. Torchwick raised his cane. Sunset was faster, and a beam of magic erupted from her palm to hit him square in the chest and blast him backwards and flat onto his back. Adam fired again, hitting Sunset in the shoulder. She felt the blow like a punch from Yang, spinning her around and knocking her onto her belly; her new cuirass hit the pavement with a metallic clang.

Sunset knew what was coming next. She teleported again, appearing in the air a couple of feet above the ground and back from where she had been and where Adam was charging towards. Sunset shot at him; once more, he parried the blow with his sword.

Sunset's feet thudded onto the ground, her knees bending. Clearly, she wasn't going to get very far by shooting him. But then, she ought to have known that already.

She couldn't shoot him with bullets, and she didn't dare attack him with magic, because he'd just take it on that damn sword of his, and she'd end up making him stronger.

Which meant that she was going to have to do this close quarters. Just like she'd feared when she'd decided to go to Pyrrha for help fixing that gap in her training.

If Dash can do it… yeah, even I can't make myself believe that.

But she would try it anyway. He had hurt Ruby, he had terrified Sunset, she wasn't going to let him hold that over her forever.

She wasn't going to be ruled by her fear.

She was going to be ruled by her anger.

Sunset bared her teeth at him, this man who had hurt Ruby. He had hurt Ruby, and he was going to pay for it.

Sunset put one hand upon her jacket, and with a touch of her aura, she ignited the fire dust that she had infused into the fabric. The spark spread across the jacket, igniting the fire dust infused into the material as fire rippled up Sunset's arm and across her back until half her body seemed to be burning with flames of crimson and gold. And yes, she had chosen the colours to match her hair, because if you were going to do this, then you might as well make it look cool.

My Phoenix Cape.

Sunset let the fires burn upon her back and arms for a moment, and then she charged at Adam, a roar of anger ripping from her throat, her bayonet gleaming in the moonlight as she jabbed it at him like a spear.

Adam parried, once, twice, three times turning her thrusts aside. But he did not counterattack. He couldn't, Sunset had reach on her side, and she wasn't letting him get close to her. He could knock her bayonet and rifle barrel aside, but Sunset simply recoiled and thrust forward again.

He didn't look particularly concerned, but it was hard to read his face behind that mask with its blood red lines upon it.

Torchwick seemed to think that Adam was holding his own with no assistance needed. As Sol Invictus clashed with Adam's crimson blade, Torchwick picked himself up off the ground and approached the door to Tukson's Book Trade. He reached for the handle-

The door slammed open into his face, knocking him back with a cry of irritation as Blake emerged out of the crack in the doorway, her black ribbon spinning around her as she hurled herself on Torchwick in a blur of frenzied motion that drove him backwards by the sheer fury of her onslaught.

Not that Sunset had much attention to pay to that. She had to focus on her own fight and on her own opponent.

Adam batted Sol Invictus aside again, and Sunset retreated a couple of steps. She wasn't getting very far; she might have to change things up somehow.

She teleported directly behind Adam, thrusting her bayonet forward for the small of his back, but he twisted in place with the nimbleness of an eel and the speed of a pegasus in flight to parry her assault again.

He smirked at her. "I remember you," he said, his voice deep and gravelly. "You were there at the docks that night."

Sunset smirked right back at him. "I was there when we stopped your little scheme, yeah."

Adam chuckled. "A temporary setback, a momentary check upon an advance to glory that cannot be halted. And in the process, you lost something too, didn't you?"

Sunset growled wordlessly, thrusting forward at him. He retreated a step, parrying the thrust.

"The little girl in the red cloak," Adam said. "The one who pushed you out of the way. Is that why you're here? Is this some quest for revenge?"

"Shut up," Sunset snarled. "She's not dead. You messed that up too."

"Huh," Adam said, sounding genuinely surprised. "Must be one tough girl."

"She is."

Adam's smirk broadened. "I'll be sure to take her head next time to make good and sure."

Sunset bellowed in anger as she went for him, reversing the grip of Sol Invictus in her hands so that she was wielding it like a club, swinging the wooden stock for his head. He wanted to talk of taking heads? She was going to bash his in so that he could never, ever get anywhere near Ruby again. And then she would pluck that sword from out of his cold dead hands, and everyone – everyone – would know that you didn't mess with Sunset Shimmer and get away with it!

She hurled herself at him, swinging the butt of her rifle, trying to hit his head, to hit any part of him with her furious blows. Her teeth were bared, her ears were flattened against the top of her head, and her tail was rigid with anger as she swung at him again and again. Adam took the blows upon his sword, giving ground before her, the smirk still fixed upon his face; the sight of that smirk only made Sunset's anger burn all the hotter. She could feel the heat from her phoenix cape mingling with the sweat of her wrath as if she were actually on fire herself.

"I didn't kill your friend, but you're still angry about it," Adam observed. He chuckled. "So much fury in those eyes of yours. And that power, the way you teleport? Ah, if only I had found you before the huntsmen academies got their claws in you. What use I and the White Fang might have made of someone like you. What use we still could."

Sunset's only response to that suggestion – that she might join the White Fang after they had almost killed her friend – was to attack him harder, try to move faster, to assail his guard with even more furious intensity than before.

"Yes, you're angry," Adam declared. "That's good. Anger will keep you alive." His smile broadened. "Until you find yourself up against an even greater fury than your own!"

And Sunset learned that he had just been playing with her all this time. But now he was done with playing, and as he went on the counterattack against her, Sunset swiftly learned the difference between Adam toying and Adam fighting. He got faster and stronger out of nowhere, all the reserves that he had been holding back while it pleased him to let him expend her strength against him suddenly flooding to the fore. Sunset had beaten upon his defences like a tide assailing the sea wall, but now, Adam was like an ocean tempest which catches a lonely sailing ship at sea and sweeps that gallant vessel to a watery grave. Sunset staggered backwards, desperately parrying his furious slashing strokes with Sol Invictus. He was so fast, faster than she was, and he was so strong, stronger than she was; she turned aside, presenting her flaming sleeve to his stroke. The flames of the phoenix cape leapt higher as the crimson sword descended towards it, the fire of the dust erupting in a burning geyser, so that even as his stroke bit into Sunset's aura, she could be sure of burning away some of his as well; it was probably the first bit of harm she'd done to his aura all night, and didn't that hurt to admit.

That was the point of infusing her jacket with dust like this: she couldn't be harmed without harming her attacker in turn.

Adam took a step back. His blade had only a faint red glow, not enough to really worry her, not yet.

On the other side of the street, Blake had been joined in the fight by Tukson, but it seemed as though even together they were struggling to bring the fight with Torchwick to a close.

Adam's expression was still and solemn. "Do you think that dust protects you?" he asked. "Do you think that I am afraid of a little harm? Do you honestly believe that I will not suffer much worse than this for the sake of my people?"

He seemed genuinely angry now, anger borne out of a sense of affront as he charged at her, his red blade swinging, biting at Sunset's aura, heedless of the damage he was taking to his own as he drove her back, knocking Sol Invictus out of her hands, slashing at her, slicing into her aura until he had Sunset on the ground with his foot upon her cuirass.

He raised his sword to stab down at her.

With a pulse of aura, Sunset activated the lightning dust in one of her vambraces; it sparked and crackled, snapping like a pack of wild dogs as he lashed out from the metal plate to tear at Adam's leg. He growled in pain, faltering, momentarily distracted.

Sunset's hand glowed as she picked up her motorcycle in the grip of her telekinesis and dragged it towards them both.

Adam turned, but slower than before, thrown off-balance by Sunset's lightning attack, and the motorcycle hit him square in the face and chest, hurling him off Sunset and sending him flying with a grunt of pain.

Sunset rolled away, picking herself up and onto her feet. She drew her sword, Soteria, uncertain whether or not to ignite the fire dust she had infused with the black blade.

Sunset heard Blake gasp in pain. She turned to see Torchwick catch Blake with a blow to the side and then to the face that knocked her flying backwards, hair askew.

"Blake!" Sunset yelled.

Tukson slashed at Torchwick with his claws, but the man in white evaded the wild stroke easily before bringing the tip of his cane down on Tukson's head and beating the bigger man into the ground. Torchwick laughed as he aimed his cane at Blake while she was down.

Adam regained his feet and charged at Sunset, his expression set in a rictus of anger.

A fusillade of fire stopped Adam in his tracks, forcing him to retreat, desperately parrying bullets with his sword, just as Sun leapt down from out of the sky to nail Torchwick with a flying kick that sent them both to the ground in a thrashing tangle of arms and legs.

They were up and on their feet in a moment, staff and cane alike whirling and clacking in a furious rhythm.

There was an Atlesian Skyray overhead, painted in a garish neon blue with accents in all the colours of the rainbow, a Skyray from which leapt Rainbow Dash, her metallic wings unfurled as he glided down to the ground, firing her SMGs at Adam as she flew and fell.

She landed in front of Sunset, between her and Adam and right in Adam's face as her wings tucked in behind her, and she holstered her SMGs and, diving beneath the stroke of Adam's sword, punched him in the gut.

There was a boom like a peal of thunder, and Sunset caught sight of a shockwave emanating from Dash's fist as Adam, his face contorted, was picked up off the ground and hurled away like a ragdoll.

Rainbow pursued him, a rainbow trailing behind her as she charged, but Adam was back on his feet a split second before she reached him. He raised his sheath and fired twice at Rainbow, but Dash dodged the shots – which Sunset had to conjure a shield to protect herself from in turn – by sliding along the ground. Adam leapt up, avoiding her attempt to sweep his legs out from under him, but Rainbow pushed herself off the ground with one hand and caught him with a flying kick on the side of his face that knocked his mask off to land with a clatter in the road.

Rainbow kept up the pursuit, one fist raised… and then she stopped, frozen in place, her magenta eyes widening.

Sunset could not restrain a little gasp herself as she understood why: they could see Adam's face now, what lay beneath the mask.

He had been branded, his left eye ruined by the ugly mark that had been burned into his skin: the letters "SDC."

Sunset had never seen anything like it. She had never so much as heard of anything like it. Small wonder that Rainbow hesitated.

Adam did not hesitate. He slashed at her with his sword, and this time, Rainbow did not dodge the stroke; Sunset couldn't even say that she was trying to. Whether she was trying to or not, the stroke caught her in the midriff and sent her flying.

Adam climbed to his feet. He was panting heavily, Rainbow's attack must have taken a lot of his aura.

"Look," he growled, his one remaining eye glowering, seeming almost to burn with a blue fire of his hatred of humanity. "Look at me! Look at what your precious Atlas does to those who are judged unworthy!"

Sunset summoned Sol Invictus into her hands. Rainbow Dash reached for her shotgun, but before Sunset could close her fingers around her gun, she was kicked in the face by the diminutive girl with the pink and brown hair who had gotten in her and Ruby's way during the dust shop robbery on the night they met. Having sent Sunset sprawling with her unexpected appearance in the battle, she turned her attention to Rainbow Dash. Or rather, the person who had just kicked Sunset in the face shattered like fragments of glass before another copy of her appeared in Rainbow's face, lashing out at her with feet and with her parasol both, and while she didn't manage to land a hit on Rainbow, it was also true to say that Rainbow didn't land a hit on her either; they danced for a moment, a rhythm of blows dodged in rolling, elastic motions, before the little girl in the old-fashioned get-up leapt backwards to stand by Adam. Torchwick, having brought himself just enough of an advantage over Sun to disengage, joined them.

"Perfect timing as always, Neo," he muttered.

Neo – if that was the girl's name – looked insufferably smug to hear it.

The Skyray landed. The side door was open, revealing Ciel Soleil with her enormous rifle in hand. She placed one hand upon her ear. "This is Rosepetal Two, requesting backup at Princess Aurora Street-"

Neo smirked at Sunset and curtsied politely to all concerned.

Rainbow shot her, and the three figures of Neo, Adam, and Torchwick all shattered like glass, disappearing into nothingness, leaving behind an empty street and the three of them nowhere to be found.

"What the-?" Sun said. "Where did they go?"

The screech of tires echoed towards their ears from a street or so away.

"Into that getaway vehicle, I suppose," Sunset muttered.

"It is unfortunate that they didn't use a Bullhead," Ciel growled. "Command, this is Rosepetal Two, requesting an aerial search of the area around Princess Aurora Street; suspects are fleeing in an unidentified vehicle."

Blake crouched down by the prone and unconscious Tukson. Blood was beginning to pool around his head. "He needs help!" she cried.

"Also, please send medical assistance; we have a civilian down," Ciel added.

Blake's golden eyes were wide as she looked from Sun to Ciel to Rainbow Dash. "What… what are you three doing here?"

"Saving you, apparently," Ciel answered. "Rainbow Dash, what are your orders?"

Rainbow didn't reply, she was staring at the space where… where Adam had been. Her features were creased by a frown of confusion, her eyes flickering back and forth as though there was something that she did not – could not – comprehend.

"Rainbow Dash!" Ciel repeated, more loudly this time.

But Rainbow did not reply.

Sunset was certain she knew what Rainbow was thinking of: the brand on the face of Adam that now was branded upon their minds.
 
Chapter 7 - Swift Reprisal
Swift Reprisal​


"Blake left?" Rainbow asked. "Where?"

"I don't know," Sun admitted, "but it's gotta have something to do with the White Fang, right? I mean, why else would she sneak off in the middle of the party like this?"

Rainbow considered that. She didn't really know Blake well enough to say what other things she might have going on that would lead her to do this, but she felt like most of those other things wouldn't much interest Sunset Shimmer. If this was something they were doing together, it had to concern both of them, and that… maybe it wasn't the White Fang… but it might be.

You could have just told General Ironwood what you know, but that would be too easy.

Why do you not trust us yet? Why is it so hard for everyone to accept that we're the good guys?


She and Sun stood close to the skydocks, removed from the party that was still going on in the courtyard outside. Rainbow said, "And you're telling me this because-"

"Because she and Sunset left on the ugliest motorbike I've ever seen," Sun reminded her. "I can't follow them on foot, and I thought you might have, like an airship or something."

"Do you think all Atlas students have their own airships? Or even all teams?" Rainbow asked. "I mean, I do have my own airship, but if I wasn't so awesome, you'd be out of luck."

"I'm talking to you because you're awesome," Sun told her. "Neither Blake nor I could catch a break against that Adam creep, but you had him on the ropes. You and Pyrrha are the best fighters I know, but Pyrrha… well, Pyrrha doesn't have her own airship to start with, but also, Pyrrha… Pyrrha's really nice and all, but I think she'd tell the professors. I want to save Blake, not get her in trouble."

Rainbow folded her arms. "You realise that I'm going to tell General Ironwood about this, right?" If I don't tell him after what happened last time, he'll hang me from the highest yardarm in the fleet.

"Yeah, the General guy, sure," Sun said, "but he's not Blake's headmaster, so it doesn't matter what he knows."

I've known Pinkie for five years, and this guy still makes no sense to me.

"I don't… whatever," Rainbow said. I'll ask General Ironwood to keep this under his hat, or at least not tell Professor Ozpin. "You know, Blake might not like that you did this."

"Fine," Sun replied. "I'd rather lose her because she broke up with me than because someone put her in the ground."

Rainbow nodded. "I get that. Okay. Get your weapons, I'll talk to the General and get Ciel, and then we'll head out."

XxXxX​

"Is the last of your little rats taken care of?"

Adam scowled. "No," he admitted.

The voice on the other end of the scroll sighed. "Adam, Adam, Adam; this pattern of failure is becoming rather disappointing. If this goes on, I might have to wonder if your reputation isn't a little overstated."

Adam squeezed his scroll almost, but not quite, hard enough to damage it. "It wasn't my fault."

"Then whose fault was it? Was one bookshop owner tougher than you anticipated?"

"Blake was there," Adam growled. "And another girl, a pony faunus with hair like fire."

"Sunset Shimmer," the voice on the other end of the scroll whispered. "Is she still alive?"

"Blake?"

"Sunset."

"They both are," Adam admitted in a sour and snarling tone. "Before Torchwick could finish either of them, even more of their friends showed up: Blake's new beau-" – how those words irked him to say, how he yearned to cut off that insolent boy's hands to teach him the penalty for thievery and trespass. Blake's alabaster skin was for Adam's hands alone to touch; like a princess of old, she belonged to the king. There had been times when it had taken all of Adam's self-restraint not to put out people's eyes just for looking at her loveliness, the thought that another man might have laid his hands upon her… – "-and the Atlesian race traitor from the docks."

"Sun Wukong and Rainbow Dash. That's unfortunate. There's not much that we can do about the two of them, but I think that Miss Belladonna has meddled in our affairs for long enough."

"Blake is mine!" Adam snapped. "Her life is mine to take, if I choose. She does not belong to you; you cannot choose her fate."

"Oh relax, Adam," the voice on the other end of the scroll sounded rather weary now. "I'm not proposing to kill her, just get her out of our way."

"How?"

"By having a good citizen expose the dastardly terrorist in our midst, obviously."

XxXxX​

Tukson had been taken to hospital – with an Atlesian guard detail – and a search of the surrounding areas had unfortunately revealed no trace of the getaway vehicle used by Adam and Torchwick.

And Rainbow Dash's custom Skyray soared back to Beacon.

The interior of the airship was quiet; honestly – and for once – Rainbow was glad of that. She wasn't in the mood to talk much right now.

Nobody seemed in the mood to talk much. Ciel never seemed in the mood, or at least, it might have been nicer to say that she was always in the mood for some quiet or could appreciate the value of it anyway.

Blake was in a mood. That was obvious from the way that she was glaring at Sun; judging by the look in her eyes, there wasn't going to be much gratitude from her for saving her life. Rainbow couldn't help but wonder if she really understood that she would have died without what he'd done or if she just didn't care.

Sun was well aware that Blake was upset with him, and he was not quite meeting her eyes. Poor guy looked as though he wanted to sink into the floor.

As for Sunset… it was hard for Rainbow to say what Sunset was thinking. She was staring at the floor like she was trying to burn holes in it with laser eyes.

Is she thinking about the brand, too?

Rainbow couldn't get her own mind off that brand. Those three letters burned into Adam's skin. Sure, he was a terrorist wanted in all four kingdoms, but at the same time, he couldn't have actually gotten branded then, could he? If he'd been caught at any point, he would have been handed over to the proper authorities, wouldn't he?

Why did he get the brand at all?

Was it just because he was a faunus?


Rainbow looked down at her reflection in the blue screens that filled up the Skyray's cockpit; for a moment, she saw nothing but her face, unusually stern, but then the next moment, she saw one side of her face ruined, one eye gone, her face branded with the letters "SDC."

Rainbow winced and flinched away from it; thankfully, she didn't disturb the airship, which continued on its present course.

"You don't understand what it's like down here, Dash! You spent so long up in the clouds, you think you're one of them!"

Could that have been me? Is that what I would have become, if it weren't for my friends?

If it weren't for Twilight?


Nobody said anything as they passed through the clouds; the emerald lights that gleamed at the top of Beacon Tower shone like a lighthouse beacon to guide them home. Rainbow steered her airship around it. Since they couldn't have one of Beacon's skydocks permanently occupied by a single airship, Rainbow had gotten permission to land her ship behind the school, in the long expanse of open ground between the school and the cliffs. Rainbow landed there, setting the Skyray down gently on the grass.

Blake, her arms crossed, turned towards one of the side doors and waited for it to open.

It didn't.

Rainbow took off her helmet and got up out of her seat. "We're not quite done yet," she said as she stood at the cockpit entrance, one elbow resting on her chair. Ciel remained seated, looking forward, not really a part of this conversation.

Blake glanced at Rainbow out of the corner of her eyes. "Do you need something?"

"A little gratitude might be nice," Rainbow snapped. She bit her lip. "I mean-"

"Thanks," Sunset said quietly, as her tail swished back and forth behind her. "If you hadn't shown up… things could have been bad."

"You don't know that for-"

"Blake," Sunset interrupted her. "Come on, just drop it, okay? Torchwick was about to blow your head off, and Adam… I'm still not on his level yet."

Blake didn't reply, although she did look down at her own feet, so maybe she got it and just didn't want to admit it. Rainbow could understand that. It wasn't always easy to admit that you were wrong. Sometimes, you just had to do it, but that didn't actually make it easy.

"Why?" she asked quietly. "Why did you come after us?"

"Because I think you could help us if you could get that stick out of your rear end and accept our help," Rainbow declared. "Because letting you die just because you don't like Atlas doesn't sit right with me." She paused. "General Ironwood knows about this; he arranged to have backup on station, and he's put guards on your friend in the hospital… but he isn't going to tell Professor Ozpin what you two were up to tonight."

"Wow, you're really determined to put us in your debt, aren't you?" Sunset said.

"You want to consider yourself in my debt, go ahead," Rainbow grunted.

Sunset frowned. "And it really got to you, didn't it?"

"What did?"

"The lack of inner-city parking," Sunset snapped. "What do you think?"

Rainbow's hands clenched into fists. So, they were going to talk about that. Of course they were going to talk about that. That was the main reason why Rainbow hadn't opened the doors yet.

She kept her eyes on Blake. "You didn't mention the brand on his face."

"Should I have?" Blake asked.

"You wasted so much breath trying to convince me that Atlas was bad, and you didn't once mention the fact that the SDC branded the face of someone you used to know?" Rainbow demanded.

"What would you have said if I had told you?" Blake replied.

"I…" Rainbow paused. "I might not have believed it without proof," she admitted.

"And now?" Blake asked. "Now that you've seen it?"

Rainbow looked away, a scowl disfiguring her features. "The SDC isn't Atlas," she declared. "It certainly isn't the military."

"But it does wield power," Blake said. "In Atlas more than anywhere else."

"There's no way that it can be legal," Sunset said. "It isn't legal to do that, not for corporations; not even the kingdoms themselves punish people that way."

Blake laughed bitterly. "So what if it's illegal? Do you think anybody is going to challenge the SDC on behalf of a few faunus?"

"Yes," Rainbow said with an absolute certitude which she did not entirely feel. I hope so, anyway. She hesitated. "Do you know how he got it?"

Blake hesitated. "Adam's past was a mystery, even to me. I knew that he had been branded; he showed it to me – on the clear understanding that I wouldn't tell anyone else – but he never explained how he got it or… anything about himself before he joined the White Fang." She paused. "Does it matter?"

"It might help work out where it's happening," Rainbow muttered.

"Who would do something like that?" Sun asked. "I mean… what's the point?"

"It's about power," Blake growled. "Whoever did this… they did it because they can. They did it to show that they can."

Rainbow frowned. Her ears twitched. "Whatever. I don't suppose you'll change your mind now about cooperating with us?"

"I hope so," Sunset muttered.

"I… I'll think about it," Blake said softly.

"Blake!" Sunset groaned.

"If we had been just a second later-" Rainbow began.

"I said I'll think about it, and I meant it!" Blake cut her off. "I'm not just saying that I'll think about it so that I can come back later and tell you no. I… I admit that there is something to be gained-"

"You can take Atlesian help, or you can do this on your own," Sunset declared. "I'm done."

Blake whirled to look at her, her tangled black hair flying around her. "Sunset!"

"Torchwick had you!" Sunset snarled. "Just like Adam had me, bang to rights. We're not Jaune's comic book superheroes, Blake! We're not going to save the world all by ourselves! Now you may not enjoy living, but I do!"

"Is that what you think this is about?" Blake cried. "Do you think that I'm trying to get myself killed?"

"I don't know, are you?"

"I'm trying to help!"

"You're trying to make yourself feel better!"

"Maybe I am," Blake admitted, her voice loud and high. Her breathing was ragged. "Maybe I am," she repeated, quieter this time. "But I… I've done things that I need to make up for. That I have to; nobody else can atone for them on my behalf."

"How do you balance your desire to do penance with the ill behalf from the inefficiency of your attempts to do so?" Ciel demanded. She got out of her seat and came to stand by Rainbow Dash. "Perhaps you should help us defeat the immediate threat and then worry about how you will square your past associations?"

Blake didn't reply, and Rainbow took pity on her and opened the door to let her out. She didn't thank Rainbow for that, any more than she had thanked Rainbow for rescue; she just leapt out and presumably started walking back to Beacon. Sun followed, calling her name.

Sunset lingered for a moment, both hands upon the handles of that ugly bike of hers. "Thanks," she said quietly.

Rainbow nodded stiffly. "Any time."

"I hope not," Sunset muttered. "That would be unbearable. I'd have to throw myself off the cliff." She winced. She glanced at Rainbow and then looked away. Her ears flattened into her fiery hair. "Listen, Rainbow… don't sweat it, okay?"

Rainbow's brow furrowed. "Sweat what?" she asked, although she could have guessed the answer already.

"What happened to that guy down some SDC mine," Sunset said. She reached up and scratched the back of her head. "You're still an incredibly lucky faunus," she said.

Yeah, ain't that the truth. "I know," Rainbow said, a little defensively.

Sunset hesitated, but must have decided against saying anything else, because she took her bike and left, wheeling it out of the airship and out towards the garages.

Rainbow lingered in the Skyray. She walked out into the passenger section, one fist resting on the wall.

"Rainbow Dash," Ciel murmured.

Rainbow looked over her shoulder. "Yeah?"

"Do not draw too many comparisons based on your race," Ciel advised her. "While we have had our disagreements, and I sometimes find you a little heedless and headstrong… that does not change the fact that you are an honourable soldier of Atlas, a flower of the north as hardy as any… and more beautiful than most. You are not a terrorist."

"No, I'm not," Rainbow replied. But I might have ended up down a mine if things had gone a little differently. It wasn't as though work had been abundant in Low Town. Rainbow might well have ended up, as so many did, heading for the nearest mine where they were always hiring new labourers.

And there… people might have taken a different view of 'headstrong and heedless'.

"You go on ahead," she told Ciel. "I'll catch up."

Ciel hesitated for a moment. "Are you certain?"

"Yes," Rainbow replied. "I'm sure."

"Very well," Ciel said. Rainbow heard her footsteps upon the metal of the airship as she exited.

Rainbow was left alone, with her thoughts and the memory of that brand. The letters "SDC."

"You're just a token faunus to them!"

That's not true. They're my friends, they wouldn't… they rescued me. If it wasn't for them, I… I would…

I'd be just like him.


One of Rainbow's eyes closed involuntarily, and for a moment, Rainbow thought that she couldn't open it again: it was fused shut, burned shut; she was blinded there forever-



'Cause I love to make you smile, smile, smile,

Yes I do,

It fills my heart with sunshine all the while,

Yes it does,



Rainbow's eye opened. She blinked rapidly and breathed in and out pretty rapidly too as her scroll continued to ring.



'Cause all I really need's a smile, smile, smile,

From these happy friends of mine,



Rainbow pulled out her scroll with one trembling hand. She opened it up and answered it.

"Hey, Rainbow Dash!" Pinkie cried, her beaming image appearing on the screen.

"Hey, Pinkie," Rainbow said softly. "You… you got me at just the right time."

Pinkie's smile became a little gentler, almost kind of sad. "Yeah, funny how that happens, huh?" She laughed nervously. "Listen, Rainbow Dash… you know that if you're ever in any trouble, you can always talk to me, right? Whatever it takes to put a smile back on that face."

Rainbow chuckled. "You're doing a pretty good job already, Pinkie."

"I'm glad," Pinkie murmured. "I just… Rainbow Dash?"

"Yeah?"

Pinkie blinked. "You know that we all love you, right? You're a part of all of us."

Rainbow stared down at her friend, her silly, cake-baking, party-planning friend. "I know, Pinkie."

"Promise you won't forget," Pinkie said.

"I promise."

"Do you Pinkie promise?"

Rainbow grinned. "Cross my heart and hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye." She paused. "Hey, Pinkie?"

"Yeah?"

"Thank you."

Pinkie made a squeaking sound as she smiled. "You're welcome."

XxXxX​

"Blake!" Sun called, as he chased after her. "Blake, wait up!"

Blake ignored him. She strode purposefully across the grass towards Beacon. Towards her dorm, her bed, and a door that she could put between herself and Sun.

"Blake!" Sun yelled again. "Will you just listen to me?" He reached out and put one hand on her arm.

Blake used a clone to get away from him, the Blake he had laid a hand on disappearing in a puff of smoke before the real Blake appeared a couple of feet away from him.

"Go away, Sun!" she snapped. "I don't want to talk to you right now."

Sun stared at her. "Well… you know… our dorms are kind of in the same general direction, so…"

Blake huffed and turned away from him again and resumed her stomping march back to school.

"I'm not going to apologise," Sun called to her retreating back. "I know that what I did wasn't what you wanted… but I'm not going to say sorry for caring about you."

Blake stopped. "You say that you care about me, but you don't care about my wishes," she declared, glaring at him over her shoulder.

Sun's expression was anguished, his mouth open, his eyebrows arching upwards as if they were trying to form a triangle. He held out his hands towards her. "I saw you leave," he admitted, "with Sunset, on her bike. I thought… I was worried."

"I could have handled it," Blake insisted.

"No, you couldn't!" Sunset shouted from behind Sun as she dragged her bike along the grass.

Blake rolled her eyes. "I didn't want you anywhere near me tonight," she told Sun, "and you should have respected that."

"And I would, most of the time," Sun replied defensively. "Like… if you wanted to go out with the girls and… do girls' night stuff, then I would absolutely stay away."

Blake stared at him for a moment. "'Girls' night stuff'?"

"Neptune says that what goes on there is a mystery that only women should understand," Sun informed her.

"Mm-hmm," Blake murmured. "Regardless of Neptune's opinion on lady's night, you haven't exactly been the best at staying away from me."

"I… can get that," Sun conceded. "But… look, I'm sorry. I've just never been with an amazing girl like you before – well, I've never really been with a girl before, but anyway – and you laughed when Sunset threw me across the café that one time, so I thought you enjoyed when I just showed up, and I did it because I wanted to make you happy, so if you don't like it, then you should have said something, and I would have stopped. But this… this is different. When I saw you leave with Sunset, I thought that you might get in trouble, and… and I couldn't just let you go on your own – or with just Sunset – like that. I had to try and help you. Because I care about you, and I'm not going to apologise for that, and… and you can't ask me to stop. It's not fair."

"'It's not fair'?" Blake repeated.

"Yeah," Sun agreed. "Come on, who does that?"

Blake looked away from him. A sudden night breeze ran through the air, blowing her wild tangle of black hair into her face. Blake raised one hand to brush it aside. "What you did… it was very sweet," she whispered, "but the fact remains that I didn't want you anywhere near me tonight."

"Why not?" Sun asked. "Why is it so bad to have people who care about you?"

"Because Adam will kill you!" Blake cried. "He'll hunt you down in some dark place where there is no help, and then he'll cut you down."

"Why?"

"Because you're mine!" Blake yelled. "You're mine, and I'm yours where I used to be his, and he won't… he won't be able to abide that; he'll… he'll…" She sniffed, and as her vision blurred, she realised that she was crying.

"I should never have had anything to do with you," she sobbed.

She felt a pair of strong arms enfolding her and a solid chest pressing against her own.

"Blake," Sun whispered into her ear, "there's still so much that I don't know about you. It feels like I barely know you at all. But that's fine. You don't want to tell me, you want to keep your secrets, that's your choice. But whether or not I stand by your side… that's my choice."

Blake closed her eyes and allowed herself to lean into his embrace. "Sun, I-"

"Hey, stop that," Sunset snapped. "It's bad enough having to watch Jaune and Pyrrha having more fun than me without having to put up with it from the two of you as well."

Blake smiled and wiped at her eyes with the back of one hand as Sun released her, and she retreated back a step. "Thank you, Sunset," she said. "I… thank you, for coming with me."

Sunset stared at her. "This is the part where I'm supposed to be gracious and say 'any time'; but… no, that's not happening. I know the arguments, and I know the things that you said to convince me that someone has to do something are just as valid as when you talked me into this… but we are not enough for this."

Blake pursed her lips together. Sunset… uncomfortably, she had a point. They had barely held their own against Adam and Torchwick; how would they have fared against the White Fang as a whole? She felt foolish, quixotically so, and yet… the alternative of trusting General Ironwood and the Atlesian forces…

Rainbow and her team might be good people, but that didn't mean that all of Atlas was as trustworthy as she was.

"What about your own headmaster?" Sun queried. "If you don't want to tell that general, why not Professor Ozpin? He seems pretty cool."

"No," Sunset said immediately. "We are not telling Professor Ozpin anything."

Blake blinked. "You don't trust Professor Ozpin?"

"No, I don't," Sunset declared. "I think he manipulates people into doing what he wants. I think he arranged the whole fight at the docks where Ruby got hurt."

"That… doesn't make much sense."

"He knew who you were," Sunset reminded her. "He could have found out Rainbow's history with the White Fang; he allowed them to come to Beacon anyway to arrange a confrontation that would lead us to the docks."

"That… sounds like the kind of thing that should have a wall and some red string to go along with it," Sun said apologetically.

It makes my fears about Atlas seem grounded, Blake thought. But at the same time, having been so stubborn with Sunset about Atlas, she could hardly deny Sunset any right to her own concerns, regardless of how frivolous they seemed to her. After all, it was clear that Sunset thought Blake's concerns were pretty ridiculous.

"Okay," she said. "No Professor Ozpin. As for Atlas… I meant what I said. I'll think about it."

XxXxX​

Sunset slipped back into her dorm room as quietly as she could. It was pretty late; everyone else was probably-

"Sunset?"

Sunset stood still and silent for a moment. "Ruby?" She whispered. "You're still up?"

"We all are," Ruby said plaintively. "We waited up for you."

Sunset turned on the lights. They were all awake, just as Ruby had said, and they were all looking right at her.

"You didn't need to stay up," Sunset said. "I told Pyrrha that you didn't need to stay up." Sure, I told her sarcastically, but that was only because I didn't think that she might actually do it.

Jaune groaned. "Now you tell us," he said, before he stifled a truly leonine yawn behind one hand.

The corners of Sunset's lips twitched upwards just a little. "I'm pretty sure that I told Pyrrha before I left, actually, but-"

"We were worried about you," Ruby cut her off. "We wanted to make sure that you got home safely."

"Thanks, but you didn't need to do that either," Sunset said. "As you can see, I'm perfectly fine."

Ruby got up off her bed. "Where did you go, Sunset?"

"I can't say."

"Why not? If you're in some kind of trouble, then maybe we can-"

"If I was in trouble, you guys would be the first to find out about it," Sunset replied. "Probably, maybe. Look, I'm not in any trouble myself, but a friend..." Sunset paused, debating with herself whether Blake's situation counted as her being in trouble or not. Or whether Blake was actually her friend or not. She felt a kind of kinship with the runaway princess, but that didn't mean that she actually liked Blake; she was so self-righteous, and unlike Pyrrha and Ruby, she didn't sugar it with any great degree of charm. "I'm helping… someone deal with some of her stuff, but I can't tell you any more than that because it's not my stuff. But... I've suggested that we might need a little more help so...you might find out what's going on pretty soon." Not, of course, because they would be getting involved, but Sunset was sure Team RSPT wouldn't keep it to themselves. She wasn't sure Penny had the ability to keep things to herself even if she wanted to.

"As much as we wouldn't want you to betray anyone's trust," Pyrrha said carefully, "the fact that you might need our help isn't all that reassuring. It suggests that your secret might be a little dangerous."

"It is," Sunset conceded candidly. "So if you just don't want to know, now's the time to say so, and I won't involve you further."

"On the contrary, if you and your friend are putting yourselves in harm's way, then the sooner you involve the rest of us, the better," Pyrrha countered.

"Yeah!" Ruby cried. "We're a team and that means that we oughtta stick together. So tell this friend of yours to hurry up and bring us in so we can whup butt! Isn't that right, Jaune? Jaune?"

Jaune snored, prompting Ruby to look fondly exasperated, while Pyrrha simply looked fond.

"I guess it is time for bed," Ruby said, a moment before she joined in the yawning herself.

"Will there be more late nights like this?" Pyrrha asked.

"I don't know," Sunset admitted, "but I certainly hope not." She sat down on her bed, making no move to get undressed and change into her pyjamas. She just clasped her hands together and looked down at them. She wasn't really looking; she was… she was thinking of that mark on Adam's face.

Does Weiss know that's what her family does?

Perhaps she and Flash are made for one another.


"Sunset?"

Sunset looked up to find Ruby staring at her from across the room.

"Are you okay?" Ruby asked anxiously. "Only, you seem… kind of not okay?"

Sunset's gaze flickered between Ruby and Pyrrha, both of whom were looking back at her.

She wasn't about to tell them about the brand. There was nothing they could do about it, and really… why should they know? Why should it disturb their lives of joy and happiness? Why should they be troubled by such things as this?

"I'm fine, Ruby, really," Sunset assured her.

Although I might need to have a talk with Weiss about this.

XxXxX​

Rainbow leaned on the sink. She reached down and held her hands underneath the tap, letting the water pool there before she splashed it on her face. She looked up and into the mirror.

For a moment, her face stared back at her. Then it was Adam's face she saw looking back at her. Then her own face, but marred with that SDC brand.

It was a fate that could have been hers. It was a fate that, perhaps, she had deserved. She was just a faunus, after all, just a punk from Low Town underneath Atlas. She was just a thug with a talent for punching things. She didn't deserve General Ironwood's patronage, the friendship of Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy; she didn't deserve Twilight.

I'm so blessed.

"Rainbow Dash?"

Rainbow looked around, to see Twilight standing in the bathroom doorway, dressed in her light blue pyjamas with the little stars of white and pink upon them; she had her glasses on, but her hair was down, understandably. Rainbow thought it made her look cuter than when she bound it up.

Rainbow forced a smile onto her face. "Hey, Twi. Did I wake you?"

"It's fine."

"No, it isn't. I'm sorry."

"It's okay," Twilight reassured her. "Are you okay?"

Rainbow hesitated for a moment, silently looking at her, then she crossed the bathroom in a couple of quick strides and wrapped her arms around Twilight, pressing the other girl close against her, resting her chin on the top of Twilight's head.

"R-Rainbow Dash?" Twilight whispered in surprise.

Rainbow put one hand on Twilight's head, stroking her hair gently. "Thank you," she murmured.

Twilight was silent for a moment. "For what?"

"For saving me," Rainbow replied. "Without you, I… I wouldn't be me without you. You know I love you, right, Twi?"

Twilight put her arms around Rainbow's waist. "You're my best friend too, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow closed her eyes as a wry smile spread across her face. "I know," she whispered as she kissed the top of Twilight's head. "My light Twilight."

Twilight giggled softly.

Rainbow let her go. "I have to step out for a second, okay?"

Twilight looked up at her, blinking. "Why?"

"I just need to make a quick call."

"In the middle of the night?"

"It's kind of urgent," Rainbow insisted, albeit quietly. "I just… trust me, okay Twilight?"

"Sure," Twilight replied, nodding her head. "Always."

Rainbow tiptoed through the dorm room where Ciel was asleep already – she had the ability to go out like a light whenever her head hit the sack and to go from slumber to one hundred percent in a split second; Rainbow was jealous – and Penny was in power-saving mode, her head bowed and her eyes flickering. She opened the door as quietly as she could and closed it just as quietly.

She leaned against the door, one hand going up to feel at her face. With her other hand – it trembled a little – she got out her scroll.

She opened it up and hesitated for a moment.

"So what if it's illegal? Do you think anybody is going to challenge the SDC on behalf of a few faunus?"

She will. She'll listen.


Rainbow called Cadance.

The scroll rang. And rang. And rang. It was the middle of the night – or the very early morning, rather – but Rainbow was still starting to get a little impatient by the time that Cadance's face appeared on the screen. Her hair was a lot more dishevelled than Rainbow was used to seeing, and she had a pink silk nightgown on with a light blue sleep mask pushed up onto the top of her head. She blinked and frowned a little. "Rainbow Dash?"

"I'm sorry to wake you, ma'am," Rainbow began.

Cadance blinked rapidly a few more times. "Is everything okay?" she asked anxiously. "Is Twilight-?"

"Twilight's fine, ma'am, and so am I," Rainbow assured her. "I actually wanted to talk to you about something else."

Cadance's eyes narrowed. "In the middle of the night."

"I'm sorry, but yes," Rainbow replied. "I… got into a fight with a member of the White Fang tonight."

Cadance said nothing, waiting for Rainbow to continue.

"His face…" Rainbow hesitated, but then pressed on, knowing that she couldn't keep Cadance waiting too long. "It had been branded, by the SDC."

Cadance frowned. "'Branded'?"

"They'd burned the letters 'SDC' onto his face, ma'am," Rainbow explained.

Cadance's eyes widened. "My gods," she murmured, her mouth forming an O.

"That's… that's not legal, is it?" Rainbow asked, unable to keep the anxiety out of her voice.

"No, it most certainly is not," Cadance declared, her voice hardening. "I don't suppose you have any information about who this faunus was or where they were branded."

"Uh… it was Adam Taurus, ma'am," Rainbow admitted.

Cadance stared at her. "You fought Adam Taurus?" she demanded.

"Twilight was nowhere near the fight; she was-"

"I'm not worried about Twilight; I'm worried about you," Cadance informed her.

"I can handle Adam Taurus, ma'am, even if he is wanted on three continents," Rainbow declared. "Or at least, I thought I could, until…"

"No one would ever have allowed that to happen to you," Cadance insisted, seeming to sense where she was coming from. "Not Twilight, not any of your friends, not me, either."

"But if I'd never met Twilight…" Rainbow trailed off for a moment. "Is there something that you can do about this?"

"I don't know," Cadance admitted, "but I do know that I'm going to try my hardest. It won't be easy without details, but I'll find out what's going on… starting in the morning."

Rainbow smiled. "Yeah. Ma'am?"

"Yes?"

"Are you sure about this?" Rainbow asked. "It's the SDC, and-"

"Fiat justitia, ruat caelum," Cadance told her.

Rainbow frowned. "I don't know what that means, ma'am."

"'Let justice be done, though the heavens fall,'" Cadance translated. "The SDC doesn't get to break the law just because it has money. Don't worry, Rainbow Dash; I'll get to the bottom of this."

Rainbow's whole body sagged with relief. You see, Blake? This is what Atlas is all about. I told you that someone would do something. "Thank you, ma'am, this means a lot. And now I'll let you get back to bed. Sorry for disturbing you."

Cadance smiled. "It's no trouble at all, Rainbow Dash. Goodnight."

"Goodnight, ma'am."

XxXxX​

Classes resumed the next day. The timetable had changed a little since last semester – for example, to accommodate the new etiquette class that was mandatory for Atlesians and voluntary for everyone else – but the week still began with Grimm Studies with Professor Port.

The lecture theatre was a lot more crowded now than it had been during the first semester; all of what had seemed to be redundant space where the students could spread out as they liked was crammed with students from Haven, Atlas, and Shade Academies all sitting cheek by jowl with the Beacon students. Cinder, anchoring the left flank of her team CLEM just as Sunset held the right of Team SAPR, was pressed up against Sunset, their bodies squeezing together as though they were dance partners.

Cinder gave Sunset a smirking glance as the latter tried to find enough space to start writing her notes.

"To our Beacon students, welcome back to another semester!" Professor Port declared. "I hope you all found your vacation restful and recharging but remembered to stay vigilant against the creatures of grimm that infest our world! To all our guests from the other three academies, welcome! My name is Professor Port, and I will be taking over where your regular instructors left off in arming you against the many perils that infest the lands beyond the kingdoms. We are sitting in a fortress, but outside, it is growing dark, and one day, it will be up to you to spread the light and to defend it." He paused for a moment. "Miss Shimmer, will you please come to the front of the class please?"

The classroom was silent. Sunset's ears pricked up in surprise. Nevertheless, she stood up and – with Jaune, Pyrrha, and Ruby moving out for her – she was able to get out of the row of seats and make her way down the steps to the front of the classroom.

"Now," Professor Port continued, "I understand that Team Sapphire had a little adventure during their vacation."

Ah, so that's what this is about. Sunset smiled. "Yes, sir, we fought a karkadann just outside of Mistral." She glanced at Cinder. "Alongside Cinder Fall of Team Clementine of Haven."

"A karkadann," Professor Port said, his voice swelling with admiration. "Very impressive, Miss Shimmer. Well, since your team has been on an independent hunt, why don't you tell the rest of the class, then we can discuss it while I, with the benefit of my experience, guide you on how to approach such a savage beast should you encounter one again." Professor Port took a step back. "The floor is yours, Miss Shimmer."

Sunset liked to think that Professor Port had summoned her, rather than Ruby, Jaune, or Pyrrha, not only because she was the team leader but also because she was the one least likely to suffer from stage fright. In fact, she didn't suffer from it at all. The eyes of the entire class were upon her, and she was troubled by it not at all.

It was rather thrilling, to be honest.

One semester down, and we're already building a reputation.

By our second year, we'll be like Team CFVY but twice as huge. Everyone is going to be looking up to us.


Sunset cleared her throat. "We were dropped off by an airship at the sight of the most recent attack by the grimm, the identity of which we did not yet know-"

"Hey," one of the Haven students – a girl with dusky skin and an untidy mane of pale hair – interrupted.

"Please raise your hand to ask a question, Miss-"

"Altan, Arslan Altan, Professor," Arslan said. She raised her hand.

Professor Port nodded. "Go ahead, Miss Altan."

Arslan's face was disfigured by a frown. "Why was your team given the job of hunting down this grimm?" she demanded. "Was it because you had Pyrrha Nikos on your team?"

Sunset chewed on her lip. "Pyrrha… was asked to take on the job," she admitted, through gritted teeth. "The rest of the team decided to accompany her because we are her team, and we weren't about to let her fight some dangerous grimm on her own."

"Of course not," Professor Port agreed. "Any other decision would have been thoroughly unworthy of Beacon students."

Sun's blue-haired teammate Neptune raised his hand. "Uh, I'm sure it would, Professor, but I think what Arslan was trying to ask was why students were given this assignment? Shouldn't this sort of thing have been handled by a pro huntsman?"

"There weren't any," Sunset replied. "In the whole city, there was only my team, and Cinder."

"There was me," Arslan declared. "I was in Mistral during the vacation, and nobody asked me to hunt down any grimm."

"Well, you're not Pyrrha Nikos, are you?" Sunset asked, ignoring the frantic but frankly indecipherable signals that Pyrrha was making as she waved her hands up and down to Sunset. Was she telling Sunset to calm down? Sunset was just having some fun.

Pyrrha put her head in her hands as Arslan made a rumbling noise in the bottom of her throat as though she was trying to avoid venting her spleen.

"It seems to me that this discussion is not germane to the class at hand," Professor Port declared. "Please, Miss Shimmer, continue."

Sunset smirked at Arslan, then resumed. "We arrived at the scene of the attack and-"

She was interrupted again, this time by the doors into the classroom opening.

A dozen people strode in, led by a horse faunus woman with long brown hair and a tail to match, dressed in a dark blue pantsuit and a white blouse. She was followed by a rather grave-looking Professor Ozpin, a rough-and-ready looking fellow with stubble on his cheeks and a halberd in his hands who was almost certainly a licensed huntsman, and perhaps a dozen officers of the VPD in full tactical loadout, their faces hidden behind their helmets and masks.

"Professor Ozpin?" Professor Port asked. "What is going on here?"

"Good morning, Professor. My name is Lieutenant Martinez," the woman in the pantsuit announced in a broad accent replete with elongated vowels, "and I have a warrant for the arrest of Blake Belladonna; I'm told she's in this class."

They know. I don't know how, but they know. Someone tipped off the authorities.

"Miss Belladonna?" Professor Port repeated. "On what charge?"

Sunset's scroll buzzed. So did everyone else's scroll in the classroom. Sunset answered, for all that she was standing in front of a cop, the headmaster, and a class full of students. Everybody looked at their scrolls. They all wanted to see what was so important that they'd all gotten pinged at once.

It was a video, a video showing footage of Blake robbing a train in the Forever Fall forest, destroying Atlesian security droids alongside… Sunset's chest seemed to constrict around her lungs as she saw who Blake was fighting alongside in this video.

Adam Taurus.

'What kind of monster have you been living with these past months?' asked the video as more footage flashed up.

"On charges of terrorism, destruction of property, and membership in an illegal organisation," Lieutenant Martinez said, clearly annoyed at the interruption and nature thereof, "namely, the White Fang."
 
Chapter 8 - I Fought the Law (And Atlas Won)
I Fought the Law (And Atlas Won)​


For a moment, Blake tensed to run. If she could make it past the cops – and using her clones, that shouldn't be impossible – then she could sprint down the corridor and…

And what?

Even if she did get out of the gallery, even if the shocked and outraged look on Cardin's face and Nora's expression of confusion and the way that her own team looked as though they'd been collectively pole-axed meant that they were all too stunned to try and stop her, even if one of the literally hundreds of students in the classroom didn't catch her before she could get out, even if she did get out of this room, out of this immediate situation… did she really think that she was going anywhere? Did she really think that she could escape from a whole school full of huntsmen, from the professors and the upperclassmen, from Professor Goodwitch?

Did she really think she was going to escape the grounds, and even if she did, what then? Where would she go? Tukson was in intensive care under Atlesian guard; there was no one she knew to help her move on to somewhere else, start afresh with a new life in Vacuo or someplace.

Where would she go? Would she hang around the streets of Vale, dumpster diving, and avoiding the cops? What kind of a life was that, and was she willing to drag Sun – sweet, loyal, utterly foolish Sun – into that sort of miserable existence when he followed her, as it seemed almost certain that he would? Would she stowaway on a boat to Menagerie and crawl back home to face the disappointment of her parents?

Where would she go?

There was nowhere she could go.

She didn't want to go.

She didn't want to leave Beacon, she didn't want to go anywhere else, she didn't want to leave the people that she'd met here.

The friends that she'd made here.

But she had no choice but to go; not to run, but to go with the police to wherever they intended to take her. She couldn't run; she couldn't run because she wouldn't escape, because she had nowhere to go even if she did escape… but also because, as she contemplated fleeing from this as she had fled from all her problems in the past – fled from Menagerie, fled from her parents and her home, fled from Adam and the White Fang – she caught sight of three faces; two faces which, amidst the crowd of shocked and frightened and furious expressions, looked to be on her side.

Sun, Sunset, and Rainbow Dash.

Sun was closest to her, both physically – whether she wanted him to be at that particular moment or not – and emotionally too. He had been there for her when she had been at her lowest ebb; he had approached her when no one else would. Even now, it seemed that he was trying to reach her, trying to shake off the hands of his friend Neptune and his teammate Scarlet as they tried to sit him down and keep him away.

Sunset stood at the front of the classroom, barely a few feet away from the cops and the headmaster; her look was tense, and her hands were beginning to glow with the energy of her semblance. Sunset didn't seem to actually like Blake very much, and Blake had to say that the feeling was mutual; if she were to choose a single word to describe Sunset at this moment, it might well end up being 'callous,' reflecting the lack of concern or fellow feeling that she had for anyone outside of her very narrow social circle. But Sunset, for all that she might act as though Blake was an idiot, had nevertheless never failed to support her, to help Blake when she had asked for help, to back her up even at the risk to her own life. And if she had done so reluctantly and accompanied by a great deal of sour grumbling, did that really matter? It seemed that she was even ready to defy the law for Blake's sake, just as she had once defied Rainbow Dash. That had been payment of a debt, but the debt was paid now, so then why did she go so far for Blake?

She must have meant it when she said she felt a kinship between us.

If Blake decided to run, then it seemed that Sun and Sunset would both try to help her get away, at least away from here.

And then there was Rainbow Dash. The Atlesian student did not seem quite so ready to leap into action on Blake's behalf, but in her magenta eyes, there was a sadness and an understanding that Blake had not expected to see. Her expression was pinched, as if she would have liked to do something but was not entirely sure yet what to do. Blake still thought of Rainbow as one of those privileged faunus who did not really understand what their race went through – how could she, being so well-connected as she was, soaring as high as she did? – but as she looked into Rainbow's eyes, perhaps Rainbow did remember what life for the average faunus was like after all.

She could not run. She wouldn't cause that kind of trouble for Sun and Sunset.

Blake stood up, and as she stood up, she glanced at her teammates, not realizing how much their reactions would hurt her until she saw them: outrage from Bon Bon, open-mouthed disbelief from Lyra, and from Sky, her partner, anger that verged on hatred.

Whatever came next, whatever these cops wanted from her, a part of her life was over now. She could never go back to being just plain Blake Belladonna. Whatever happened, if she ever came back here, it would be as Blake the Faunus, Blake the Terrorist, Blake of the White Fang.

She would no longer be a person in this place, but a symbol of her kind.

Sienna would say that that's exactly why we need the White Fang. But the White Fang had set her up – Blake had no doubt that they had ultimately tipped off the cops and sent that video, if only because there was no one else who could have done it – so she wasn't feeling too inclined to grant the validity of Sienna's talking points.

If there was one thing in this awful situation that consoled her, it was the thought that, although she had barely begun to fight back, she had somebody sufficiently worried that they had done this to stop her. If she ever had the liberty to pursue it further, she would do so confident that she was on the right track.

If they allowed her a phone call, she would let Sunset know that she had to keep going, because they were onto something for a certainty. It was true that Sunset had been decidedly unenthusiastic about pressing on, but she'd been unenthusiastic about it yesterday and had nevertheless agreed to help Blake regardless; Blake was confident – Blake hoped – that it would be the same again, that Sunset would grumble but ultimately do the right thing.

But such thoughts were for later, for whatever 'later' might mean and hold for her. For now, she had to face the music.

Slowly, and feeling a surprising sense of liberation, an un-knotting of the constant feeling of tension that had been a part of her stomach for so long that she had learnt to live with it, with a weird feeling of relief that the worst that could happen had happened and she no longer hard to worry about her secret getting out any more, Blake untied the bow from on top of her head.

She heard a few gasps as people beheld her faunus ears, jutting out sharply like knives from the top of her head.

She would have liked to have said something to Sun, but the rest of the world wasn't going to stop for them to have a moment. This wasn't the kind of story where she'd have all the time in the world to say goodbye, to get him to promise to forget all about her or not, to say all the things that she found it so very hard to say.

She leapt from her seat and landed down on the stage of the lecture theatre in front of the cops and Professors Port and Ozpin.

"Here I am," she told Lieutenant Martinez. "I'm Blake Belladonna."

XxXxX​

Rainbow Dash was surprised and not surprised.

She was not surprised that Blake was getting arrested. Or rather, she was and was not surprised. She was surprised that Blake's secret was out like this, although when she thought about it, maybe it wasn't so surprising that somebody had taken steps to shut Blake up through other means, since killing her was starting to look like a non-starter. It took guts to do it, though; she wondered how they had tipped off the cops without getting caught themselves, and to send this video so that even if Blake got her legal troubles cleared up, she couldn't go back to school and try to brazen the whole thing out… it was a gutsy play, that was for sure.

The kind of guts that might, with a bit of luck, prove to be the undoing of their enemies.

She was a lot less surprised that the cops had taken the bait and arrested Blake. Rainbow hated to sound like… well, like Blake, but in her experience, police had a habit of locking up a faunus whether they deserved it or not. She'd first met Twilight when she'd tried to help her out from a bit of trouble she was in, and she'd been the one to get arrested for it, even though she was only trying to help because she was a faunus. She was lucky that Twilight and her folks hadn't seen it the same way: they'd bailed her out of jail and given her a place to stay for the night, which had then turned into a place to stay for the next several months until they both went to Canterlot that fall.

But if Rainbow wasn't surprised that the cops had come to arrest the person with good intentions but too many ears, she was more surprised that Blake so meekly allowed herself to be taken into custody. When the lieutenant came in waving her warrant,. Rainbow had thought for sure that Blake was going to run. She'd looked as though she was going to run, but then… she had looked at Rainbow, and it seemed that she had spotted the fact that Sun and Sunset were both prepared to help her out and decided that she didn't want to cause them the trouble.

She's got a good heart underneath all that stubbornness.

She reminds me of myself, a little bit.


Rainbow had never considered trying to hide her ears and pass for human; some did, of course, like Blake's old buddy Ilia from Crystal Prep who had kept it up for years, but Rainbow had never contemplated it for herself. What would have been the point? She knew who her friends were; they were the girls who had accepted her for who and what she was. She didn't need to hide her ears around Twilight or Pinkie or any of the others. She didn't need to pretend to be human at Sugarcube Corner, or even in the halls of Canterlot.

XxXxX​

Some might have called what was happening now justice. Not too long ago, Rainbow would have said that it was no more than Blake deserved. She had been a member of the White Fang, after all. But now… now, Rainbow wasn't so sure. Blake was a lot of things, including a former terrorist and someone who had been brainwashed with an unthinking dislike of all things Atlas… but she was also trying to do better, and she knew things that could help them stop a major terrorist attack on Vale.

And she wasn't going to be too much help to them in a Valish cell, was she?

"I know that some of you will have questions," Professor Ozpin said, grave-faced and leaning upon his cane as the police led Blake away. "I know that some of you will be confused and alarmed by this development. I ask you to remain calm and to remember that I – and the entire faculty – treat your safety at this school as our highest priority. That said, Peter, I'm sorry, but I think it best to dismiss this class for today; I'm not sure if you will all be in a fit state to continue learning. If you have questions or concerns, my door is open. I ask only that you remember that everyone is the hero of their own story and consider carefully whether they must then be the villain of yours."

"What are you thinking?" Ciel asked as the other students began to rise from their seats amidst much hubbub and babble about what had just occurred.

I'm thinking of a faunus girl locked in a cell and the girl who took a chance and opened the door for her. "I'm thinking that we can't exactly fulfill General Ironwood's orders with Blake thrown in prison," Rainbow said, "and I have the start of a plan, not all the details yet, but… Twi, can you find out who sent that video to everybody?"

"I'm already working on it," Twilight replied, "but I'll be able to work faster if I can get back to our room and use the computer there."

"Do it and take Penny with you," Rainbow said. "Penny, go with Twilight and keep her safe until Ciel and me come back."

Penny saluted. "She'll be safe with me!"

Rainbow grinned. "Sure she will."

"What are we going to do?" asked Ciel.

"We… are going to talk to Sunset," Rainbow said.

XxXxX​

How quickly the smiles die, Sunset thought, as she watched the shock and fear and anger blossom on the faces of her classmates. How swiftly affection is replaced by fear and hatred. If you could see this, Princess Celestia, would you not understand how easily I could turn my back on friendship and affection? There is no loyalty to be found in it.

None, save in the rarest of cases.

Even you, even we... one mistake, and all that has been done and shared is fast forgotten, all memories of happiness fade, and there is nothing but disgust and disdain.


If Blake had decided to run, then Sunset would have helped her. She'd been prepared to help her: her plan had been to block the doorway with a shield once Blake got out so that she couldn't be pursued. But Blake decided not to run, for reasons that Sunset honestly couldn't fathom. In the face of all the shock and anger, in the face of the dying of all the smiles, she decided to stand.

It fits her nature and pattern of behaviour, I suppose.

Sunset turned away as Blake, vested of her pitiful disguise, walked down to deliver herself up into the custody of the Vale police. That wasn't something that she wanted to watch: Blake being marched out in the custody of the guards under the eyes of those who had once called her friend. She remembered what it felt like too much to want to watch it done to another.

Besides, by turning away… she could likewise turn away from the fact that there was nothing she could do. That she was helpless in the face of the majesty of law and state and all the prejudice that went hand in hand with the same.

She didn't see her team approaching her, but they must have been on their way because she heard Rainbow Dash say to them, "Hey guys, I need to borrow Sunset for a bit, is that okay? Great, thanks."

Rainbow didn't wait for a real response, but took Sunset by the arm and steered her out of the classroom and down the corridor – in the opposite direction to that which most of the other students were heading in. Her teammate Ciel followed them both like a silent shadow.

"Guys!" Sun cried as he raced after them, heedless of Neptune's attempts to stop him. "You have to do something to help Blake! I mean, you know she's not a terrorist, right? Just because she used to be doesn't mean that she ought to be punished for being one now!"

"You should have studied law," Sunset muttered. "You'd be a marvel at the Inns of Court."

"Relax, Sun," Rainbow assured him. "We are going to do everything we can to help Blake out of this fix."

"You are?" Sun asked. "Like what?"

"I don't know yet," Rainbow admitted. "That's why you need to trust me and give us some space to work it out, okay?"

Sun nodded, if a little reluctantly. "She's not a bad person, you know."

"We know," Sunset said. Just an occasionally infuriating one.

Sun didn't follow on but allowed Rainbow – trailed by Ciel – to drag Sunset farther and farther away. "Good luck guys!" Sun called, as he receded behind them.

Rainbow paid him no mind. "Do you think Blake trusts you?" she asked.

"Excuse me?"

"It's a simple question: does she trust you?"

Sunset thought about it for a moment. "I… think so?" she ventured. "It's weird, but I think that I might be the person she trusts most."

"Is that so bizarre?" Ciel asked from behind them.

Sunset looked over her shoulder. "Yes, firstly, because she has a boyfriend, and second and more importantly, I don't even think she likes me. But she does trust me. Or perhaps she just really doesn't care whether I live or die and wanted someone expendable to help her out."

Rainbow snorted. "Yeah, don't discount that second one."

"Why does it matter to you, anyway?"

Rainbow didn't reply to that. Instead, she asked, "You were going to fight for her, weren't you?"

Sunset pouted. "Why do you care?"

"Humour me?"

Sunset snorted. "I wasn't going to fight. I was going to help her get away from the cops like I helped her get away from you."

Rainbow winced at the memory. She scratched the back of her head. "I think the cops might have given you worse than a punch to the gut," she pointed out.

Sunset lifted her head proudly. "I've been picked up by the cops more than once since I enrolled in Canterlot; I can handle a night in lockup."

"But why would you?" Rainbow asked. "You said it yourself: Blake doesn't even like you."

"Blake doesn't like anyone – except maybe Sun – and I get why," Sunset declared. "She doesn't have to like me to trust me, and since she does trust me… I hate the fact that I have to leave her hanging."

Rainbow was silent for a moment. "You're really not the same Sunset I knew in Canterlot, are you? Back then, you wouldn't have given a damn about any of this."

"Thank you for noticing the change," Sunset growled. "Get to the point."

"We think we have a plan," Ciel said. "A way to get Miss Belladonna out of custody."

"We need to sell it to the general," Rainbow said, "and maybe to Blake herself too. If we offer her a deal, can you get her to take it?"

"What kind of deal?" Sunset asked. "The fact that she'd need to be persuaded to take it makes me nervous."

"I'll explain on the way," Rainbow said. "For now, we need to make a call to the general."

"Wait," Sunset said, unmoving. "This is about getting her to help you against the White Fang, isn't it?"

"It's about helping Blake too," Rainbow insisted. "But... yes, it's also about helping Atlas, stopping the White Fang, and saving Vale. So come on, let's get to it."

Sunset sighed and shook her head. "You know, if Blake does go for this, there'll be an irony to the fact that it took getting arrested to make her do the sensible thing."

"Some people," Ciel declared, "cannot be reasoned with save by the inescapable force of events."

"So what is your brilliant plan, anyway?"

XxXxX​

Ozpin sat in his office and watched the news on his scroll. It was not live, but it was only slightly delayed from when it had taken place.

"A startling development in the saga of the White Fang activity in Vale took place today at Beacon Academy," Lisa Lavender reported, "when police arrested a first year student, Blake Belladonna, for membership of the White Fang and in connection with the recent robbery of a Schnee Dust Company train loaded with dust."

Ozpin frowned as the image switched to a shot of Miss Belladonna, bound in aura-suppressing restraints, being walked by the police towards their waiting van in full view of the kingdom's media. As the reporters showered questions at the silent Miss Belladonna, Ozpin thought that they resembled a mob as much as they did journalists.

The scowl remained on Ozpin's face as he turned off the broadcast and called First Councillor Aris.

It took but a moment for his image to be projected onto the same screen where the news had been playing just a moment earlier.

"Ozpin," she said coolly, "in light of recent developments, I'm forced to wonder if you're slipping."

"And I am forced to wonder what you were thinking, Madame Councillor," Ozpin replied, "putting on that little show on my school grounds that way."

Novo Aris stared at him from the other side of the screen. "My God," she muttered. "You knew all along, didn't you?"

"Most of my students are too young to arrive with a past," Ozpin declared. "Miss Belladonna was one of the exceptions."

"Being a member of the White Fang is more than just having a past," Novo replied.

"Former member," Ozpin corrected.

"The White Fang isn't a country club; you can't just quit and be done with it."

"You would know more about country clubs than I, Madame Councillor."

"Don't get cute with me, Ozpin, not when you've been harbouring a damn terrorist underneath your roof!" Novo snapped. "My daughter was just at your school yesterday!"

"And there was never any danger of Miss Belladonna going on some kind of crazed rampage that put Miss Aris – or any of my students – at risk," Ozpin said firmly. "I resent the implication that I would have allowed Miss Belladonna to attend Beacon if I thought for a second that she posed any danger to her fellow students." Ozpin was silent for a moment. "I've spoken to her and looked into her eyes," he said quietly, "and I believe she deserves a chance at redemption."

Novo inhaled through her nostrils. "The law only grants redemption in exchange for punishment."

"If you don't think being a huntress is a punishing path, Madame Councillor, that only shows that you have never tried to walk it," Ozpin said. "In all likelihood, Miss Belladonna would die in battle long before she would have completed any as-yet hypothetical prison sentence." He let that hang in the air for a moment before he added, "Besides, there is also the issue of her relationship to the High Chieftain of Menagerie."

"Menagerie is a small land of little account," Novo said dismissively. "Vale doesn't even recognise it as a kingdom! How they feel about this matters much less to me than the fact that I can finally tell the public that we've caught at least one terrorist!"

"For how long?" Ozpin whispered. And what will the public say once Miss Shimmer and Miss Dash are done?

"Excuse me?" Novo demanded.

"Nothing, Madame Councillor, just thinking aloud," Ozpin said calmly. He might have warned her that she was about to be gravely embarrassed by the power of Atlas, but quite frankly, the First Councillor had not endeared herself to him today, and he felt under no obligation to endear himself to her in turn. "Now, I won't keep you any further, unless there is anything else you wish to say to me?"

"Not at the moment," Novo declared, "but I hope that there aren't any more skeletons hiding in Beacon's closets, Ozpin, or I might be forced to reconsider your future as Headmaster of Beacon."

"Duly noted," Ozpin said. "Good day, Madame Councillor."

"Good day, Ozpin," Novo said, and her image disappeared, to be replaced mere seconds later by a notification of a call from James.

Ozpin accepted it, and the face of General Ironwood, transmitting from his ship, took the place of the recently departed First Councillor.

"So, it seems that one of your students used to be in the White Fang," Ironwood said.

Ozpin sipped his cocoa as he gazed down at the image of the general's face on his screen. "So it would appear."

"But you already knew that, didn't you?"

"As you knew that I knew from what Miss Dash told you," Ozpin replied mildly. "To be perfectly frank, I'm a little surprised we haven't discussed this before."

"I knew that you trusted her," Ironwood said. "You wouldn't let her into your school if you thought she was dangerous."

"I'm glad to see that you still trust me enough to credit me that much."

"I've never stopped trusting you, Oz; I've only ever wished that you'd extend me the same courtesy," Ironwood replied. "So what do you plan to do now?"

"Well, once Miss Shimmer and Miss Dash have secured Miss Belladonna's release, I believe that I have enough influence with the Council to approve Miss Belladonna's return to attendance at Beacon," Ozpin said. In truth, the real difficulty there would be objections from the more prominent students, like Mister Winchester. His name and reputation carried a lot of weight, but ultimately, the Council answered to the voting public, and they wouldn't risk the wrath of public opinion if it looked to be set too fiercely against him.

It would be interesting to see how Miss Shimmer intended to manage the situation.

James looked both exasperated and secretly amused. "For a man who claims not to be omniscient, you certainly know a great deal."

"In my position, I can hardly afford not to," Ozpin replied. "I must confess, General, that I'm a little surprised. You're putting a great deal of credibility on the line for a former member of the White Fang."

"Rainbow Dash thinks it will be worth it," James said.

"And you trust Miss Dash that much, to wield your influence on your behalf?"

"I do," Ironwood said, without hesitation. "You must trust Miss Belladonna almost as much if you're willing to go against the council for her sake."

"I believe in second chances," Ozpin said. How could he not, when he had required so many second chances of his own?

XxXxX​

The interrogation room stank of cigarettes, like the ones that Detective Yuma, Lieutenant Martinez's partner, was currently smoking, filling the room up with smoke as he did so. It congealed on the table like old gravy, rising over her hands like a tide lapping on the shore.

Detective Yuma, a square-jawed man with a pair of navy blue eyes, took the cigarette out of his mouth long enough to blow in her face. She didn't cough or splutter, as much as she wanted to. She wanted to avoid showing weakness more.

"You have the right to remain silent, but you may harm your defence if you do not mention, when questioned, something you later rely on in court; anything you do or say may be given in evidence," Lieutenant Martinez said. "Understand?"

Blake glanced at him. "Yes."

"Good," Yuma said. "Now, why don't you tell us what a White Fang agent is doing at Beacon? You hoping to get close to the Schnee heiress, huh? Kidnap her for ransom?"

"No," Blake said firmly. "I'm not with the White Fang anymore-"

"But you were," Martinez interrupted. "For the benefit of the tape, you admit that you were a member of the White Fang?"

Blake's jaw clenched. "I… I came to Beacon to train to be a huntress.," she said.

"Why?" Yuma asked. "I'm a bit of an expert on train robberies, and jJudging by that video of you on the train, you've got some serious skills already." He smirked. "Why do you think Deej here needed a huntsman and a full tactical team before she felt brave enough to bring you in?"

"Bite my ass, jerkoff," Martinez hissed. She scowled, though whether at Yuma, Blake, or at herself for her outburst, Blake couldn't say.

"Beacon doesn't train warriors," Blake explained. "Beacon trains… heroes."

"Oh, so you think you're a hero, do you?" Martinez demanded.

"No, I… I'm trying to be a better person," Blake said.

"Oh, so this is some sort of redemption story?" Martinez asked. She glanced at her partner. "Well, forgive me if I don't buy it. People don't change, not like that."

"Maybe not," Blake admitted. "But I'd like to try."

Martinez stared down at her for a moment. Then she sat down upon the edge of the table, perched awkwardly upon it, her body half twisted away from Blake. "You want to be a better person? How about you start by doing the right thing now?"

"Help us by helping yourself," Yuma added.

Blake's eyes flickered between them. The lieutenant was a faunus, but… that kind of thinking had gotten her into a lot of trouble in the past.

But what excuse did she have for lying? If the White Fang were on the march, then somebody had to stop them, and it wasn't going to be her… but then, it probably wasn't going to be these cops either. They might mean well, they might even be good at their jobs, but that didn't make them equal to this challenge.

"I don't want to get anyone hurt unnecessarily," Blake answeredsaid.

Martinez frowned. "What's that supposed to mean?"

"It means she doesn't think we can handle ourselves," Yuma translated.

"Oh, is that right?" Martinez demanded. "Listen here, you little-"

"El-Tee, calm down," Yuma said.

"No, I am not gonna calm down when I've just been insulted by some snot-nose kid straight out of diapers!"

"Do you have children, lieutenant?" Blake asked.

Martinez's eyes narrowed. "Not that it's any of your damn business, but I have two sons. Two human sons. Does that bother you?"

Blake frowned. "Does your husband treat you well?"

"Like a queen."

"Then it doesn't bother me," Blake said, and she meant it too. Rainbow Dash had taught her that faunus could be happy amongst humans and also demonstrated the importance of taking the word of a faunus who said they were happy in their situation instead of assuming that they were suffering the pangs of false consciousness. She continued, "And I won't be the reason you didn't come home to your sons by giving you information that will put you in danger."

Martinez scowled. "Are you trying to get me to beat the crap out of you so that you can scream 'police brutality' at trial?"

"Lieutenant," Yuma chided.

"Because if so, you're doing a pretty good job!"

"Lieutenant," Yuma repeated.

"Has anyone ever told you that you're incredibly annoying?"

"Yes," Blake answered.

Yuma rubbed the space between his eyes. "It's cute that you're worried about us, kid. And I get it. I don't plan to be involved in any bust on a White Fang base." He leaned back in his chair and tucked his hands behind his head. "I am going to sit back at the station letting the tactical teams do all the work."

Martinez snorted. "Instead of worrying about us, how about you worry about all the felonies that we're about to throw at you? Armed robbery, membership in an illegal organisation, obstruction of justice for all of our questions you're refusing to answer." She stood up. "You in the White Fang-"

"I'm not with the White Fang."

Martinez ignored her. "-might think that you're helping solve the problems of race, but as far as I'm concerned, the only problem of race in this kingdom is that people like you won't shut up about it, so if you don't start talking and help us out, I will make it my business to dig up everything that you have ever done down to that one time you loitered on private property, and I will pin all of it on you until you won't get out of prison until you're a shrunken old hag, do you understand?"

The door into the interrogation room opened, admitting a bald man in a cheap suit. "Detective, Lieutenant, outside."

The two detectives glanced at one another. Martinez said, "Captain, we're in the middle of an interrogation."

"Not anymore you're not," said the captain. "You're done. Outside."

Martinez frowned. "Captain, is something going on?"

"I'll tell you outside," the captain said, calmly but insistently.

Yuma shrugged as he stabbed out his cigarette. Martinez growled wordlessly between clenched teeth. If this was a tactic, she was doing a good job at seeming genuinely annoyed.

They trooped out, and Martinez slammed the door behind them.

Blake waited, alone, and stared at the glass. Were they all behind that window now, watching her, deciding how best to come back and break her?

They could try. Adam hadn't broken her, and neither would they.

If she'd known anything about possible future attacks, she would have told them; if she'd known anything that would help them save lives, she would have told them. But she didn't know anything like that, and even if she gave them her entire life story, there was no way they were actually going to talk to a prosecutor on her behalf. Not for a faunus like her.

The door opened. Blake blinked in surprise.

"Sunset?"

Her fellow huntress-in-training walked in, breathed in, and immediately started to look a little green in the face.

"Who set off the smoke machine?" she gasped.

"Sunset, what are you-?" Blake stopped as Rainbow and Ciel followed her inside. "What are you two doing here?" she asked.

"They're the bad cops; I'm the good cop," Sunset said, as she lounged against the wall.

"Don't listen to her; the bad cops just left," Rainbow said with a slight snigger as she and Ciel sat down opposite Blake. "We're not cops."

"Obviously," Blake said.

Rainbow grinned. "Do you know why those two cops just left the room?"

"No," Blake replied. "What's going on?"

"The cops left you alone," Rainbow said, "because their captain just got a call from the Council's office, who just got off the phone with the Atlesian consulate, who just spoke to General Ironwood, who placed you under the protection of Atlas for the time being."

"How long that protection lasts is up to you, for now," Ciel said.

Blake leaned back in her chair. "Let me guess. You have a way of forcing my hand, so you're going to make me help you whether I want to or not?"

"You don't have to help," Ciel replied. "You can always choose to go to prison."

"Ciel," Rainbow said reproachfully.

"It's true, is it not?" Ciel asked.

"Yeah," Rainbow conceded, "but don't say it like that." She placed her hands on the table and swept some of the vestigial smoke away with a wave of her hand. "Tell me about the White Fang."

Blake scowled. "You're not cops, but you ask the same questions?"

Rainbow shook her head. "I mean tell me why you joined the White Fang. That night at the docks, I asked why a girl with a stick up her butt about faunus rights quit the White Fang, but I never asked why the Princess of Menagerie joined the White Fang in the first place. I've never been to Menagerie, but my parents moved there when my Dad retired. They say it's a magical place. They also say that folks move to Menagerie; they don't leave Menagerie. But you did. I want to know why you ran away from paradise and joined a terrorist organisation."

"Just because it's paradise doesn't mean it has what you're looking for," Sunset muttered.

"I didn't join the White Fang; I was born into it," Blake said. "From the time I could walk, I was going on rallies, marches, peaceful protests, and from the time I was old enough to understand, I could see that it wasn't working. We marched, my parents made speeches, we delivered petitions to the councils of the Four Kingdoms, and none of it worked! Nothing changed! I wanted justice!"

"Until the killing got too much for you," Rainbow murmured.

Blake scowled and leaned back in her chair. "Now… I see that all the violence, the bloodshed… it still hasn't changed a thing." She closed her eyes. "All that we wanted… all we ever wanted was a chance to live our lives, to choose our own path, the freedom that every human takes for granted. But then we started taking lives, taking that freedom away from people, and now…" Blake looked away, and for a moment, her thoughts flew elsewhere. She remembered sitting at the feet of Sienna Khan and listening to the leader of the White Fang talk about her love of gothic romance, one of the strongest women Blake had ever met recommending books about helpless maidens held hostage in gloomy castles by brooding aristocrats; she thought about Adam, talking about how once the war was won, he meant to found a new city in Anima where all faunus would be welcome. He had promised to build her a house in that new city, a home where they could live together in happiness and peace. Was anything left of either of them now but bitterness and hatred?

"Look at me," Rainbow said.

Blake turned her head slowly, until she was staring into Rainbow Dash's magenta eyes.

They stared at one another for a moment, and then another. Then Rainbow glanced at Ciel and nodded.

Ciel said, "Miss Belladonna, have you ever heard of the Legion of the Damned?"

Blake hesitated, the name sounded vaguely familiar, but she couldn't quite place it. "No."

"During the Great War, when Mantle had suffered severe losses, it began to be difficult for the kingdom to replenish the ranks of its armies," Ciel explained. "As a result, the prisoners languishing in Mantle's jails were given the opportunity to serve their nation: any man willing to take up arms for Mantle would be granted an unconditional pardon for their crimes and allowed to go free once the war ended… if they survived. Though they knew the fighting would be desperate and the risks would be great, nevertheless, thousands jumped at the opportunity for a second chance. They were called the Legion of the Damned."

"How many of them survived?" Blake asked. It sounded like the kind of unit that would be used as cannon fodder.

"Six-hundred and ninety-three men mustered out at the war's end," Ciel said. "As promised, they were given their freedom and allowed to go wherever they wished."

"Which is more than can be said for the Servian Legions," Blake said. "I may not have heard of the convicts, but I know that during the Great War, Mantle and Mistral were so desperate for troops that they also offered freedom to any slave – human or faunus – who was willing to fight in their armies." She snorted. "And then the war ended, and slavery was abolished anyway. Those who had died had done so for nothing."

"I wouldn't say that," Sunset said. "If it hadn't been for that hard core of Great War veterans, the Faunus would have been screwed, come the Revolution. It was the refusal of the so-called Servian troops to be disarmed and deported that started the revolution in the first place."

Blake was silent for a moment. "Why the history quiz?"

"Like we said," Rainbow told her. "You're under the protection of Atlas."

Ciel pulled out her scroll. "The paperwork was a little rushed, but in order. All you need to do is sign."

"And then what?"

"And then you join the Atlesian military; like the Legion of the Damned, you fight for us, and we give you a fresh start," Rainbow said. "You help us stop the White Fang here in Vale, and everything that you did before gets wiped away. No cops, no cell, nothing. You can walk out of here. You can even go back to Beacon if they'll let you in. All you have to do is help when we ask, and the rest of the time… you're free to do as you like."

"Really?"

"Really," Rainbow said.

"And when that's done, then what?" Blake said. "Will you want me for something else? If I take this offer, then Atlas owns me, and I don't get to say when I walk away."

"You're not walking anywhere right now," Rainbow said. "If it helps, I give you my word that I won't ask you to do anything else other than help defeat the White Fang in Vale."

"Your word?"

"My word," Rainbow repeated. "Which I never go back on. Once I make a promise, you can bet I stick to it. So what do you say?"

Blake said nothing. She didn't know what to say. Yes, they were offering to let her walk out of here a free person, with the threat of law permanently banished from her life… but on the other hand, in order to do it, she would have become a soldier of Atlas, a part of the military that did more than anything else – maybe even more than the Schnee Dust Company – to keep the faunus in their place, to maintain and defend the system of the world that was so stacked against their kind.

And she would have to give up her freedom. No longer would she be free to go where she wished, when she wished. She would be bound to the will of Atlas, to the will of Rainbow Dash until she and Atlas both were done with her.

And only Rainbow Dash's word – and her assurance that it was her bond – that Atlas would be done with her before she died.

"We'll give you a minute to think about it," Rainbow said as she got up. Ciel followed her example, and they both left one after the other. Sunset remained, leaning against the wall, arms folded, not looking at Blake.

"It's a good offer," Sunset said.

"Would you take it?" Blake asked.

"I'm not the one looking at prison."

"That's what I thought," Blake said.

Sunset walked towards her. "I'm not going to say that this is the only way to save you, Blake. Because it might not be; I haven't had a chance to think. But it's certainly the easiest way."

Blake looked up at her. "Why do you care about saving me?"

Sunset shrugged and was silent for a moment. "I… I care because you wanted more than the world was willing to give you, and so you tried to take it regardless. I… I admire that. I guess I can relate." Sunset leaned on the table. "Take the offer."

"They want my freedom."

"They want you to do what you wanted to do so badly anyway," Sunset said. "Stop the White Fang, find out the truth, save Vale."

"I wanted to do that alone."

"You wanted to do it with me, but that was never going to work, was it?" Sunset asked. "Two of us, alone, against the whole White Fang? We couldn't even take out Torchwick and Adam by ourselves. I've been telling you since yesterday that we couldn't do this alone. I've been telling you since yesterday to take Rainbow Dash's help."

"You didn't say that I should join the Atlesian military."

"It's a paper thing!"

"It's my name," Blake said.

Sunset sighed as she straightened up. "They're going to throw the book at you if you don't do this. And it's just what the White Fang want, too."

Blake cocked her head a little. "You guessed that as well."

"It seems pretty obvious, doesn't it?" Sunset asked. "Someone wants you inside a cell, not out on the street. I say you should never give your enemies what they want."

Blake hesitated.

"Where do you want to be?" Sunset asked. "In a cell, accomplishing nothing while things get worse? Or out on the streets stopping a terrible tragedy from unfolding?"

Blake closed her eyes. Her freedom or her cause? Her principles or her dislike for Atlas?

In the end, there was only one adult choice that she could make.

She nodded her head.

She heard, rather than saw, the door to the interview room open. "Well?" Rainbow asked.

"I'll do it," Blake said. "Though I still don't see why Vale is agreeing to this."

"Because Atlas desires it," Ciel said, "and Atlas tends to get what it wants, these days."

That, Blake reflected, was uncomfortably true. She opened her eyes to see Rainbow smiling at her.

"Congratulations, you're about to join the greatest fighting force Remnant has ever seen," Rainbow comforted her. "Trust me, one day, you'll thank me for this and call it the best day of your life."

"I somehow doubt that."

"Give it time," Rainbow told her. "Now, let's get you signed up and get out of here."

XxXxX​


Author's Note: Lieutenant Martinez originally derives from Shinzakura's All American Girl, although not having read that my interpretation comes from Spark to Spark, Dust to Dust by Cody Fett and Cyclone, my beta readers.

Other than that there aren't many changes to this chapter, just minor alterations for altered circumstances.
 
Chapter 9 - Reception and Reaction
Reception and Reaction​


Ozpin got the impression that if First Councillor Aris had been speaking to him in person, she would have been pacing up and down. As they were talking on a screen, she was forced to remain where he could see her, but nevertheless, he could spot the nervous energy that was consuming her. Her entire body was trembling.

Or that might have been simply a sign of how upset she was.

"This… this is the biggest stab in the back by Atlas since their refusal to help us retake Mountain Glenn!" Novo snarled. "I'm starting to wonder if Aspen isn't right about Atlas after all."

"Please, Madame Councillor, let's not get lost in the weeds of hyperbole," Ozpin pleaded. "To be frank, and speaking as someone who was there at the time, the Atlesian decision with regard to Mountain Glenn was eminently correct: even if the city could have been retaken, to what end? It had been amply demonstrated that it was unsuitable for further settlement. Any further attempts to reoccupy the territory would have been a waste of manpower, and any attempt to recolonise the city would have been throwing good men after good."

"We are their ally, Ozpin," Novo insisted. "What price the special relationship if they won't support us when we're counting on them?"

It was Ozpin's considered opinion that the so-called "special relationship" existed only in the minds of Valish politicians and journalists; in Atlas, it figured not at all. In Atlas, there were those who were only looking for the interests of Atlas and those who took a more high-minded view that encompassed the entire world. No one, or at least no one in any position of authority, saw Vale as being more important than Mistral or even Vacuo.

"I have my disagreements with General Ironwood," Ozpin said delicately, "and there are certainly areas of Atlesian policy which I find somewhat vexing." He doubted that anyone else was as vexed by them as he was, but he found the Atlesian tendency to push Atlas students towards the Atlesian Corps of Specialists to be counterproductive at best and dangerous at worst. Huntsmen were supposed to be free to choose their own allegiance without pressure; having them groomed for four years to enlist in the Atlesian military as a better class of soldier was not what he had had in mind when he set up the academy system. "Nevertheless," Ozpin continued, "I trust the good intentions of General Ironwood. In my experience, Atlas will always do the right thing." Even if they have to try everything else first.

"I'm not sure how granting diplomatic status to a White Fang terrorist-"

"A former White Fang terrorist," Ozpin corrected her.

Novo glowered at him from out of the screen. "Once again, you assert that without proof."

"Miss Belladonna has harmed no one during her time at Beacon, save for genuine White Fang insurgents whom she has resisted with all her might," Ozpin replied. "Does that not prove something?"

"An argument she could have made in court if the Atlesians had not granted her diplomatic status," Novo declared. "Why? Why would they humiliate me in this way?"

"I'm sure it was not General Ironwood's intent," Ozpin said diplomatically.

"It was the outcome!" Novo snapped. "Our much trumpeted arrest of a terrorist has now backfired completely, and the suspect, whom we took into custody with so much fanfare, is now free to walk the streets under the protection of Atlas!"

"With respect, Madame Councillor-"

"If you're going to say that this is my fault for making a fuss, I would advise you not to," Novo growled. "I am not in the mood for anyone to say 'I told you so.'"

"In which case, I wouldn't dream of it," Ozpin murmured. "Nevertheless, the situation is now what it is. Miss Belladonna's status places her beyond the reach of Valish law."

"Why?" Novo demanded. "Why would Atlas do such a thing?"

"I think," Ozpin said, choosing his words carefully, "that the Atlesians believe that Miss Belladonna can be of use to them in their efforts against the White Fang here in Vale."

Novo's eyes narrowed. "You mean… she is their informant?"

"Something like that, yes."

"Hmm," Novo murmured. "That… yes, I could spin that. We will tell the press that she was always an Atlesian agent within the White Fang, that her cover was blown and that we acted based on incomplete information fed to us from within the White Fang who hoped to punish her for what they perceived to be her betrayal. Do you think the press and public would buy that?"

"I think you have the bones of a fascinating story, Madame Councillor, full of intrigue, espionage, and betrayal," Ozpin declared, "and the people love a good story."

"I hope so," Novo said. She exhaled loudly. "Are you going to let the girl back into your school?"

"If she is a former Atlesian agent whose cover was blown, then how can I not?"

"Very droll, professor."

"In all seriousness, Madame Councillor, Miss Belladonna completed Initiation successfully and has not committed any offence since arriving at Beacon that would warrant her expulsion."

"Your students might not feel the same way," Novo pointed out.

"Without meaning to sound unduly harsh, I don't poll the students on whether they approve of all their classmates, although I will admit there may be issues with her teammates," Ozpin replied. "But nothing unmanageable." He hoped not, at least.

"I see," Novo said. "Very well, Ozpin. I hope you know what you're doing."

"So do I, Madame Councillor."

XxXxX​

The elevator ground its way to the top of the tower with what seemed to Sunset to be an agonising slowness. She could hear the cables rattling above her as they bore her up to Professor Ozpin's office.

She wanted to get there quickly. She didn't want to get there at all. There was a part of her that wanted to rage at how terribly slowly this stupid elevator cab was moving; there was another part of her that wanted to push all the buttons so that they'd get there even more slowly, although the fact that she was not alone – that she was accompanied by Rainbow Dash, of all people – meant that that part of her was being quieter than it might otherwise have been. She had a care for her dignity, after all; if Rainbow caught her futzing around with the lift buttons like a kid, then she'd never hear the end of it.

Nevertheless, even a concern for her precious dignity couldn't stop Sunset from visible fidgeting as the lift rose inexorably to the highest height in Beacon Tower.

"Are you nervous?" Rainbow asked.

Sunset couldn't hear any scorn in the other girl's voice, only curiosity, but still, she reacted with a snap as though Rainbow had sneered at her. "No, I'm not nervous! Don't be ridiculous."

A moment of silence descended between the two of them.

"So, what are you nervous about?" Rainbow asked.

"I told you that I wasn't nervous!"

"And I didn't believe you," Rainbow clarified. "So, what's up?"

'What's up'? Seriously? "It doesn't matter."

"Come on, we're both in this together."

"The fact that you can say that reveals the paucity of your understanding."

"Oh, so you think you're running a bigger risk than me, is that it?"

"I think that..." Sunset trailed off. "I said it doesn't matter. You wouldn't understand anyway." She shuffled from side to side and willed the elevator to move faster.

Rainbow snorted derisively. "Why wouldn't I understand? Because I'm not as smart or deep as the great Sunset Shimmer?"

"Because you never had to struggle to be a good person!" Sunset snarled, recoiling as she realised what she'd just said. If I knew a spell that could erase memories or turn back time, I would use them both in a heartbeat.

Rainbow stared at her as though she'd grown another head. "I... huh?"

"I'm about to go to bat in front of Professor Ozpin for a former terrorist," Sunset muttered. The leather of her jacket creased as she folded her arms. "I want to help Blake, but... all I can think of as this damn stupid slow elevator crawls up the shaft is that I'm about to put my credibility on the line for an ex-White Fang... whatever she was. And I know it's selfish, and I know that her problems are much worse than mine and that whether or not anyone still respects me at the end of this is the last thing that I should be worrying about, but this is who I am, okay? You can... you can't ever understand that because you always made being nice look easy. That's one of the many reasons why I never liked you."

"You disliked me specifically?" Rainbow asked. "I always just figured you were just a mean-tempered jerk."

Sunset exhaled loudly. "You were popular when I wasn't, so I couldn't blame everything on me being a faunus, your powers aren't nearly as cool as mine, but everybody fawned all over you; you're cocksure, arrogant, unbelievably annoying, and so... so nice. Like, why did you used to stick up for Fluttershy when you had it worse than she did? How were you so nice? You were a faunus in Atlas, just like me, how did that not fill your stomach with so much rage? How did that... didn't you ever want to scream and shout in the faces of those human friends of yours, didn't ever just want to hurt them the way the world kept hurting us?"

"No," Rainbow said, leaning slightly away from Sunset as though she were suddenly afraid of her. "No, I never wanted to do that."

"Why not?" Sunset demanded. "Why weren't you as pissed as I was?"

"Because things weren't that bad," Rainbow said. "Sure, some people were assholes about my ears, but who cares? I didn't. So long as I had my friends, I didn't need to care what random people thought about me. They were just... air on my face as I flew, you know? I felt them for a moment, and then I left them behind. You know what the difference is between you and me?"

"Do I want to know?"

The elevator shuddered to a halt.

"I don't need other people to tell me how awesome I am," Rainbow answered.

The doors opened before Sunset could form a response – something along the lines of she didn't need to be told that she was great; she just needed her greatness to be appreciated by others, that was all – before they both had to step out of the elevator cab and into the headmaster's spacious tower office.

The gears of the clock ground away above their heads and cast their shadows on the floor.

Professor Ozpin sat enthroned in his seat, silent and inscrutable as the two young huntresses walked in. The only sound apart from the grinding gears were the footfalls of Sunset and Rainbow as they crossed the floor.

Two chairs had been placed in front of the headmaster's desk – like he'd been expecting the pair of them – but neither of the two girls sat down. Rainbow stood at ease, her feet spread apart and her hands clasped behind her back, and Sunset found herself doing the same, if only to have something to do with her hands.

"Please, Miss Shimmer, Miss Dash, there's no need to stand on ceremony with me," Professor Ozpin said, sounding genial enough. "Sit, both of you."

Sunset took one of the two chairs in front of the headmaster's desk. Rainbow, a moment later, followed suit.

"Now," Professor Ozpin said, "why don't you tell me why you wanted to see me?"

Rainbow said nothing; she had already agreed to let Sunset take the lead on this. As an Atlas student, she would let Sunset make the running and only intervene if necessary or when questioned, so it was Sunset who said, "It's about Blake."

Professor Ozpin nodded sagely. "An unfortunate business. And yet I gather that Miss Belladonna has already been released from police custody."

"Yes, Professor, she has," Sunset said. "Blake has... she's entered into an arrangement with Atlas."

"I see," Professor Ozpin said, leaving his opinion on what he saw unclear. "The terms of said arrangement being what?"

"Service, sir, in exchange for immunity," Rainbow said softly.

"It means that Blake will be undertaking missions for Atlas for a while, against the White Fang here in Vale," Sunset said. "But when she isn't... we were hoping that she could come back to Beacon."

Professor Ozpin cradled his hands together and rested his elbows upon his desk. "There are some who would find the very idea of what you're suggesting to be absurd, Miss Shimmer."

"Unless any of those people are in this room, I don't see the relevance of their opinion, Professor."

Professor Ozpin chuckled. "You have a point, Miss Shimmer. I have no objection to Miss Belladonna returning to school if she wishes to do so. Indeed, it would be a shame to lose such a promising young huntress in training at this stage, and after the two of you have gone to such lengths to secure her release from police custody. You may tell Miss Belladonna that she may return and be welcome. Although…"

"Professor?"

"There is the question of Team Bluebell," Ozpin said. "It will be difficult for Miss Belladonna to continue leading a team if she is at the beck and call of Atlas. And then there is the question of whether Team Bluebell will want their leader back. You are correct that most of the objections other students might make are of little consequence, but with a team, it is a little different. In order to fight together, there must – or at least should be – absolute trust between teammates. That may be difficult to achieve in this case."

"Can't you just order them to suck it up, sir?" Rainbow asked.

Professor Ozpin chuckled. "This is not Atlas, Miss Dash; we do things a little differently here."

Rainbow muttered something about doing things worse, to which Professor Ozpin did not deign to respond.

Sunset's brow furrowed. "If… if Blake can't be with her team… what place is there for her here?"

"Let's not get ahead of ourselves, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said. "Will you please speak to Team Bluebell on Miss Belladonna's behalf and take their temperature?"

Sunset's brow furrowed. "Professor… is this some kind of test?"

Professor Ozpin stared blankly at her for a moment. "Whatever would give you that idea, Miss Shimmer?"

"The fact that you want me to do this instead of doing it yourself or asking one of the teachers," Sunset said.

"Do you object?" Professor Ozpin asked.

"I think that this is Blake's life we're talking about, not a chance for you to see how I interact with other people," Sunset snapped.

The professor's smile broadened. "But who else could I ask who would be as concerned for Miss Belladonna as you, Miss Shimmer? I must say, I'm impressed; you've grown a great deal since the year began."

Sunset coughed into one hand. "I… thank you, Professor. I'll do it, I just- is there no one else?"

"I think a friend will be better at conveying Miss Belladonna's merits than a more remote figure of authority," Professor Ozpin said.

"I see. Very well, Professor," Sunset said as she got up from her seat. "And thank you."

"Don't thank me, Miss Shimmer," Professor Ozpin said. "As of yet, I've done absolutely nothing to be thanked for."

"Professor," Rainbow said, "do you not need to talk to the Council about this?"

Ozpin smiled. "Oh, did I forget to mention, Miss Dash? I already have."

XxXxX​

"So Blake's been hiding a pair of cute little kitty ears under the bow the entire time?" Nora asked rhetorically, flopping down onto her bed.

"She did wear it all the time," Ren pointed out.

"Ren, we all wear the same outfits all the time," Nora replied.

Ren considered that for a moment. "Fair point," he conceded.

"Isn't the fact that she's a member of the White Fang more important than the fact that she's a faunus?" Dove asked.

"She used to be a member of the White Fang," Yang replied.

Nora sat up and looked at Yang from across the dorm room. "You knew!" she cried, pointing at Yang accusingly.

Yang laughed nervously. She scratched the back of her head with one hand, her fingers running through her luxurious blonde hair. "Well… a little, yeah. How do you think I knew to be at the docks last semester?"

"We never found out," Ren reminded her.

"Because you kept it to yourself," Nora added.

"I take it that Blake found out about the robbery and asked you to help her stop it?" Ren suggested.

"Pretty much, yeah."

"But how did she know there was going to be a robbery if she is only a former member of the White Fang?" inquired Ren.

"She's still got a few contacts on the inside, or she did," Yang admitted. "People like her who aren't thrilled about what the White Fang is turning into."

"What is the White Fang turning into?" demanded Dove. "Aren't they just a pack of thieves and murderers?"

Yang looked at him. "How much did you know about the wider world before you came to Beacon, Dove?"

"Not much," Dove admitted. "We didn't get a lot of contact with the outside world."

"Right," Yang said. "Well, when we were growing up, the White Fang used to be a peaceful organisation; they used to hold rallies and stuff. It's only in the last five years or so that they started using violence to try and get their way. Blake could explain they changed, but the point is that Blake saw them getting more and more violent, and so, she saw that it wasn't for her. So she decided to quit and devote herself to becoming a huntress, just like us." She grinned. "Just like me and Nora, anyway."

"I see," Ren murmured.

"Do you?" Yang replied. "She's not a bad person, Ren."

"Has she killed people?" asked Dove.

Yang's mouth opened, but no words emerged. "I don't know," she confessed. "We're not close, and we haven't talked about it. In fact, we haven't talked about it at all because – repeat after me – we're not close. Maybe, or maybe not."

Dove balled his hands into fists and rested them upon his knees. "What are Team Bluebell going to do with only three members?"

"Maybe they won't be a man down for very long," Yang suggested.

"You mean Professor Ozpin will admit a new student?"

"No, I mean Blake will be back," Yang explained. "I think Sunset and Rainbow Dash have a plan to… rescue her? Save her? Fix things? They've got a plan, anyway, and that's where they went after Blake was arrested."

Ren opened up his scroll and, with one finger, opened up an app that seemed to be news related, although Yang didn't recognise the exact app he was using. "Hmm," he murmured.

"Well don't keep us in suspense, Ren!" Nora cried. "What's going on?"

"Blake has been released," Ren declared. "According to these reports, she was an Atlesian agent within the White Fang, wrongfully detained by Valish authorities unaware of all the facts."

"That's a great cover story," Nora said. "Really helps everyone save face."

"You don't believe it?" asked Dove.

"Yang, did Blake ever mention to you then she was really an Atlas agent?"

"No, but-"

"No, I don't believe it," Nora interrupted. "But good news, Dove! Team Bluebell is back up to four members!"

Dove didn't look very reassured by that. He scowled. "She shouldn't be allowed back into this school. Huntsmen are supposed to be paragons of virtue and integrity."

Yang chuckled. "Okay, anyone in this room who thinks that they are flawless, raise their hand." She didn't raise her own hand, and nobody thought so highly of themselves as to do so.

"I never said I was flawless," Dove declared, "but there's a difference between being flawed and being vile! She joined a violent gang of brigands; the fact that they eventually got too violent for her doesn't change that."

"So she was just supposed to smile and take whatever the world dished out to her?" Nora demanded. "Do you think that the violence of the White Fang is worse than what the faunus have to go through every day?"

"I don't know what the faunus go through," Dove admitted, "but I know that nothing justifies violence against the innocent."

"Well, that's very chivalrous of you, Dove," Nora said with evident sarcasm, "but the world is full of people who are getting put down all the time, and not all of the people who are putting them mean to do it, but nothing ever changes because of people like you who see any attempt to change anything as bad and wrong just because it upsets people!"

"There's a difference between upsetting people and killing them!" Dove cried. "And if you can't see that then maybe you shouldn't be at Beacon either!"

"Calm down, guys," Yang said, standing up and casting a shadow over Dove. "We're not here to debate whether violence for change is justified or not. The point is, Blake's been let out, and she's going to be coming back to Beacon. Dove… I know that it doesn't seem like a very huntsman thing to do, but I really do believe that Blake is trying to make amends for her past. And I think that she deserves a chance to do that. You're not going to make trouble for her, are you?"

"No," Dove said at once. "But…"

"But?" Yang asked.

"I wish Lyra and Bon Bon didn't have to go through this."

XxXxX​

"So she's not an Atlesian agent?"

"No," Novo said, her voice echoing out of Cardin's scroll to strike at his very soul. "Blake Belladonna is nothing more than a White Fang agent."

"'Is'?" Cardin demanded.

"Professor Ozpin says that she is no longer with them, but he has no proof of that," Novo said.

"And despite that, he's still letting her come back to Beacon?" Cardin snapped. "And there's nothing you can do about it… ma'am," he added quickly, remembering just who he was talking to.

"Don't apologise for your temper, Cardin; I share your aggravation," Novo informed him. "But no, there is nothing I can do. Now that she is under Atlesian protection, I can't order her arrest, and Professor Ozpin can admit anyone he likes to Beacon."

"And everything about her having been in Atlesian service-"

"Is just a cover story for the press, to lessen my humiliation," Novo confessed.

"And so we have a-" Cardin stopped himself from saying something he would regret. Novo Aris' sister had married a faunus, after all, and she seemed to get on with her niece and nephew as much as Skystar did. As much as Cardin might find it disgraceful that even more faunus were walking the halls of Beacon, the First Councillor probably wouldn't feel the same way. "And so we have a terrorist in the school. Why are you telling me this?"

"Because Skystar's role as Amity Princess means that she'll be going up to Beacon not infrequently," Novo reminded him. "While she's there, and while that terrorist is there… I'm trusting you to keep my daughter safe."

"She will be safe, with me."

"I hope so," Novo said. "I'm trusting you with what is most precious to me in the whole world, Cardin."

"You can rely on me, ma'am," Cardin declared. He'd die before he let anything happen to Skystar.

"Thank you, Cardin," Novo said. "That's a load off my mind." She smiled at him. "Are you still going to come over for dinner this weekend?"

"I wouldn't miss it, ma'am."

Novo chuckled. "Good boy; it will be wonderful to see you again. Take care."

"You too, ma'am," Cardin said as Novo hung up on him. He shut his scroll with just a little more force than necessary, and then remembered that he needed to use it to open the door into the dorm room, at which point, he opened it – again, just a little too forcefully – and stalked back inside.

"How was the mom-in-law?" Russell asked.

Cardin ignored him. "I can't believe that they're letting a terrorist back into this school!"

"A former terrorist," Weiss corrected him.

Russell grinned. "You two already knew, didn't you?"

Weiss fixed him with a glare. "Sometimes, Russell, you can be a little too smart for your own good."

"Or yours," Russell replied, still with that easy grin on his face like this was all some kind of big joke to him.

"You knew?" Cardin demanded. "Both of you?"

"How do you think Team Sapphire ended up down at the docks fighting the White Fang?" Russell asked. "I may not talk much, but I can put the pieces together."

Well, when you put it like that, it makes perfect sense. "If you knew, then why didn't you report this to the authorities?" Cardin demanded. "You should have had Blake arrested long ago."

"Cardin, you're overreacting," Weiss declared, standing up and doing that weird thing she did where she managed to look down on him despite the fact that she was about half his height. "Blake is no longer a member of the White Fang. Yes, I admit, the fact that she had been a member was concerning, at first, but she has promised that she is no longer with them and I believe her."

"So that's it?" Cardin yelled. "She says that she's sorry, and we all have to be okay with this?" He gestured at Flash. "How can you, of all people, be okay with this?"

"Don't use my father's name to justify your bigotry, Cardin," Flash said, quietly but firmly. "Enough people have tried to do that already; I won't have you be one of them."

"Sorry," Cardin grunted. "But after everything the White Fang has done to Atlas and the Schnee Dust Company-"

"Blake isn't the White Fang," Weiss said.

"That was her robbing an SDC train," Cardin pointed out.

Weiss was quiet for a moment. "True," she conceded. "But I talked to Blake about that, and she had the chance to massacre the crew aboard the train… but she didn't. She chose to spare them instead. And that was when she left the White Fang; she could have walked away and left them to die, but she didn't; she saved all of them. That… is not something that I can just ignore. That's something that I think deserves to be kept in mind before we rush to judgement."

"She's broken the law!" Cardin shouted.

"Would that matter so much if she were human?" Flash asked.

"Don't make this into a race thing."

"Isn't it already a race thing with you?" Flash replied.

"Says the guy who broke up with his girlfriend because he couldn't stand her tail," Russell pointed out.

"It doesn't matter whether she's a faunus or not," Cardin lied. "She's still a terrorist, a lawbreaker."

"Whom the law isn't punishing," Flash insisted. "You can agree or not with that decision, but the decision has been made. And if you go outside the law to punish Blake when the law won't… then you're no different from the White Fang."

The hell I'm not, Cardin thought. He wasn't just going to let this lie. This wasn't about faunus or human; this wasn't some stupid feeling of unearned entitlement like his resentment of Sunset or Jaune Arc; this was more than that, bigger than that; this was actually important. Skystar's safety, the safety of Beacon itself, could be at stake.

He wouldn't be the only person who felt that way. He couldn't be the only person who felt that way. He would find others who felt like he did.

And together, they would drive that damned faunus right out of Beacon.

XxXxX​

"He knew," Sunset muttered. "He knew all along, and he just let us witter on regardless."

"So?"

"What do you mean, 'so'?" Sunset demanded as she and Rainbow descended back down the tower in the elevator that seemed to be moving much faster going down than it had coming back up again. "The headmaster just played us; doesn't that bother you?"

"It would bother me more if he didn't know what was going on," Rainbow replied. "It's good that he's on top of things."

"He's on top of us, pulling our strings," Sunset replied. "I don't trust him."

"Do you trust anyone?"

"Yes, I trust lots of people, as it happens," Sunset snapped. "Professor Ozpin just isn't one of them."

"Huh," Rainbow muttered as she looked at her scroll.

"What?" Sunset asked. "And how is your scroll still working in here?"

Rainbow looked up. "Huh? Oh, Twi did some modifications to it; I can get reception even in places like this."

"Lucky you."

"Yep."

"So," Sunset said, "what's so interesting?"

"Apparently," Rainbow said, "Blake was an Atlesian mole in the White Fang all along."

Sunset couldn't help but chuckle. "She's going to love that."

"Yeah, I don't plan on letting her live this down for a while," Rainbow replied. "Or perhaps I should."

"Why?"

"Because I am going to win that girl over to the side of Atlas," Rainbow declared.

"Again, why?"

"Because I think she needs a cause to fight for," Rainbow said. "In fact, scratch that, I know she needs one. I can see it in her eyes. That's the difference between the two of you, the reason you don't actually like each other, even though you can trust one another: you can get by just living for yourself, but Blake needs to fight for something bigger. She's like me that way. I was just… I was just drifting through my life until I met Twilight, but once I got my eyes opened to what I could do for Atlas, once I had something to strive toward…" She grinned. "Well, you know, I became this totally awesome person you see before you now."

"Humble, too."

"And I think Blake is the same way," Rainbow continued. "She needs something to fight for, and I think that thing can be Atlas. It doesn't have to be, but I hope at least I can show her that we really are the good guys, protecting the world and shielding it from harm."

"To be honest? I think you've got your work cut out if that is what you're aiming for," Sunset said.

The smile returned to Rainbow's face. "You know how much I like a challenge, Sunset."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "You're going to go with me to speak to Team Bluebell, right?"

"Sure."

The elevator stopped, and the doors opened to let them step out of the elevator and into the tower lobby, where Pyrrha was waiting for them.

"Pyrrha?"

"Hello again," Pyrrha said, a soft smile playing upon her lips. "How did it go up there?"

"Pretty well," Sunset replied. "Blake can come back; we just need to speak to her teammates about it first."

"I'm glad," Pyrrha murmured. "Blake… deserves a second chance." She hesitated. "It was her you were out with last night, wasn't it?"

Sunset raised one eyebrow. "How did you guess?"

"The fact that you're helping her now… no offence, but there aren't that many people outside of the team you'd do this for."

I don't know whether to feel praised or insulted. Neither, I suppose, since it's the truth. "Honestly… I don't really know why I'm helping her now or why I helped her last night. But since Rainbow did all the hard work, there's only a little left to do before Blake returns."

"As I said, I'm glad Blake isn't suffering unduly."

They passed through the lobby – charting a slightly winding course between the students and the visitors – out into the open plaza beyond the tower. Sunset shielded her eyes briefly against the sudden return of the light compared to the darkness within the elevator and the dim, blue artificial light within the lobby as she stepped out into the courtyard.

"Sunset!" Sun cried as he ran across the open square, marked with the double-axes of Beacon, towards them. His blue-haired friend Neptune trailed after him. Sun came to a halt in front of her. "Is Blake okay?" he asked. "Where is she? Do the cops still have her?"

"No," Rainbow said. "She's on the Valiant until we sort out what's going to happen to her now."

"The Valiant?" Sun repeated. "Is that like an Atlas ship or something?"

"Yes, it's an Atlas ship," Rainbow replied patiently. "It's the flagship, safest place in Vale right now."

"Why is Blake on an Atlas warship?"

"Maybe they're holding her there so she can't hurt anyone else?" Neptune suggested.

"Dude, for the last time, Blake's not a terrorist!" Sun snapped at him.

"But she was," Neptune insisted.

"Just because you're lucky enough to have never done anything that you regret doesn't mean that we're all so fortunate!" Sunset snarled, making Neptune recoil a step away from her. "Blake's done things that she regrets. She isn't the only one. But she's trying to do better; that's about all we can do, since we can't change the things that we did. She's made mistakes… but just because you've been lucky enough to never be in that position doesn't mean that you can judge."

Listen to me, I sound like… I don't even know what I sound like, but… if Princess Celestia could hear me now, what would she think? Ponies believed in forgiveness; they even took it to a fault. Whatever you'd done, no matter how terrible, all your sins would be forgiven so long as you were penitent and appropriately sorrowful. Repentance would wipe away all crimes, and redemption obviate the need for punishment. I always thought that I was different from other ponies, but listen to me now, preaching Equestrian values.

She closed her eyes for a moment, taking a deep breath. When she opened them again, she saw that Neptune looked mildly ashamed of himself.

Sunset looked at Sun. "Atlas got Blake out of jail. She's free… but she's going to have to do some work for Atlas on the side for a while against the White Fang."

"Pffft, so all she has to do is get back at that Adam guy?" Sun asked. "That's nothing, Blake was gonna do that anyway."

Sunset snorted. "I wouldn't necessarily put it like that to her when you see her again… but you're not wrong."

"So when's she coming back to Beacon?" Sun asked.

"Soon," Rainbow said. "We just need to talk to her teammates first and make sure they won't make a fuss."

"Why would they?" Sun demanded. "Why would anyone object to having Blake back?"

XxXxX​

"Yeah, no," Bon Bon said flatly. "I'm afraid that's not happening."

"You barely let us finish!" Rainbow cried.

"I'm sorry-" Bon Bon began.

"Yeah, you really sound sorry, too," Sunset muttered.

Bon Bon continued as though Sunset hadn't spoken, "-but we just can't take her back as though today didn't happen."

Rainbow sat down on the vacant bed; Blake's bed. "Listen, Bon Bon, Lyra, you know me, right?"

"Of course we know you," Lyra said. "You're Rainbow Dash, the Ace of Canterlot."

"Right, and you trust me, don't you?" Rainbow went on.

"We trust you," Lyra replied.

"So trust me when I vouch for Blake," Rainbow said. "She's kind of clueless, but she's going to do a lot of good for Vale, maybe for Remnant."

"Just because we trust you doesn't mean that we can trust Blake based on your word," Bon Bon replied. "Blake lied to us."

"Technically," Sunset pointed out, "it's more that she kept secrets."

"Whatever," Bon Bon said. "She lied, she didn't tell us the truth, it all comes to the same thing in the end. We're supposed to be a team. We're supposed to be like family, but she didn't trust us with the truth about her."

"It's more than that," Lyra said. "Blake has never behaved as though she were a part of this team, so why should we show her any loyalty now?"

"Because she needs it."

"Where was she when we needed her?" Lyra replied. "Where was she when I was struggling with my homework?"

"Oh, boo hoo!" Sunset snapped. "That's your response? Blake didn't do your homework for you, so you're going to cut her loose now? How about I ask where you were when Blake was studying with us in the library?"

"Isn't that the point?" Sky demanded. "Blake was with you-"

"While you were at the movies!" Sunset cried. "Did you invite Blake?"

A guilty silence settled over the three present members of Team BLBL.

"Dove was the one who invited us," Lyra murmured.

"Oh, so you're blaming the guy who isn't here, very brave of you," Sunset said derisively.

"That's not the point," Bon Bon said sharply.

"The point is that you three are a bunch of hypocrites-"

"The point," Bon Bon insisted, "is that Blake trusted you before she trusted any of us."

"She was trying to protect you," Sunset said.

"That wasn't her decision to make. Maybe we're not the best students or the best fighters, but we're Blake's team, and she should have had faith in us. But she didn't."

"She lied to us," Lyra said. "We just can't forgive that."

"Sometimes, people lie for good reason," Rainbow said.

"Would you forgive Pinkie if she lied to you?" Lyra replied.

"Pinkie forgave me when I lied to her for years about liking her pies," Rainbow reminded her.

Lyra blinked. "Oh, yeah, that was a thing, wasn't it?"

"Maybe we're just not such good friends as you and this Pinkie," Sky muttered.

"Something we can agree on," Sunset growled.

"Blake can't come back," Bon Bon said. "Or rather, she can't come back to this team. We're not bullies, we don't have a problem with her being at Beacon, but we don't want her back on this team."

"How are you three going to manage without a fourth person on your team?" Rainbow asked.

"We'll figure something out for now," Bon Bon said. "Having a fourth teammate we couldn't trust would be a lot harder."

XxXxX​

The sun was beginning to set beneath the far away horizon by the time that Blake disembarked from the Atlesian airship and began to walk back towards Beacon, escorted by Sunset Shimmer and Rainbow Dash.

The tower loomed above her; the whole school seemed less like a welcoming place and more like a fortress that she had to assault for… for the reason that it was the only place that she had left to go.

Her steps dragged a little; she felt as though weights were burdening down her feet and making her slow and heavy in her progress here… towards whatever was waiting.

Rainbow Dash must have sensed that, because she said, "It's going to be okay. Nobody's going to give you any trouble."

"I doubt that's entirely true," Blake murmured.

"Nobody important," Sunset said. "No one who matters."

"And if anyone not important does make trouble, we've got your back," Rainbow assured her.

"Because we faunus have to stick together?" Blake guessed.

"I hope not, or we've been doing an awful job," Sunset muttered.

"Nah, it's nothing like that," Rainbow said.

Blake looked at her. "Then what is it? Was this really all about getting my help against the White Fang?"

Rainbow shook her head. "Once upon a time," she said, "there was a punk called Rainbow Dash who didn't have any prospects, who didn't have a future, who was never going to amount to anything. And then, one day, another girl, an Atlas princess with all the gifts in the world, held out her hand to me and changed my life so completely that… that anything is possible for me now. I wasn't born as General Ironwood's protégé; I wasn't born with opportunities that most faunus don't have. I got this way because someone held out their hand to me… and now, I'm holding out a hand to you. Paying it forward, you know?"

"I see," Blake said softly. She hesitated. "So… my team doesn't want me back." They had broken the news to her already, but it was something that she found she kept coming back to, like a dog worrying at an old bone.

Rainbow cringed. "That's… that's rough, yeah. But, all the same… no offence, but that's kind of your fault, a little."

Blake glanced at her. "Thanks," she said flatly.

"Look, I said no offence, okay?" Rainbow said. She fell silent for a moment. "You remember the first leadership class that I joined you two for? You remember what I said when Professor Goodwitch asked me what made a good leader? It was General Ironwood who told me that the first step to being a good team leader is to know your team better than their mothers do and love them as much. Everything else, the strategy, tactics, you can learn all that stuff. But if you don't start by learning to know and love your team, then you'll never get anywhere."

"And you do that?" Blake asked.

"I try," Rainbow said. "I don't know if I succeed, but… did you try?"

Blake didn't say anything, the answer was so plain to see that it didn't need to be vocalised by her or Rainbow Dash or anybody else. She hadn't ever truly embraced her team; had she ever even tried? She'd envied the bonds that Sunset shared with her teammates, but she hadn't tried to act on that sense of longing by replicating those bonds with her own teammates. She had shut them out, and as a consequence, they no longer trusted her.

She didn't blame them for not wanting her back.

She didn't deserve to be welcomed back. Not to her team, not – she thought as she passed into the spacious courtyard – into Beacon at all.

"Don't worry about it," said Sunset, the bad influence upon her other shoulder. "I don't know what Professor Ozpin has in mind for you, but until he makes his mind up, you're welcome to crash with us."

"With you?" Blake said. She glanced at Rainbow Dash. "Shouldn't I be staying with you, or at least with the Atlesians?"

"You would look good in an Atlesian uniform," Rainbow admitted, "but you're not technically an Atlas student or an Atlas soldier. You're like… imagine if you were a graduated huntress, and the local Atlas garrison needed your help on account of you had special skills. So they hired you. You'd be working with Atlas, but you wouldn't be an Atlas soldier. That's you, only we aren't paying you – not in anything but freedom, anyway. So keep your Beacon uniform, crash with the Sapphires, and when you do find a billet, it will probably be with another Beacon team. You'll just be helping us out when we need it. Beacon's still your home."

I'm not so sure about that, Blake thought.

"Hey, Blake!" Sun called out to her as he approached. He wasn't alone either; the three other members of Team SAPR were with him. Nevertheless, it was Sun who was jogging towards her and Sun who reached her first. "You're back."

"Yes," Blake said. "I am back."

"So," Jaune said, as he became the next to arrive, "all your problems are taken care of?"

"I wouldn't say all my problems," Blake replied. She glanced at Rainbow Dash. "Some problems are just beginning. But what you meant… yes, I don't have anything to fear from the law in Vale any more."

"That's good to hear," Jaune said. "Welcome home."

"'Home'?" Blake repeated, wondering why everyone had suddenly started saying that.

"Yeah," Ruby said. "Whoever we are, wherever we came from, Beacon is our home now for the next four years, and you belong here as much as anyone."

"Welcome home, Blake," Pyrrha said.

Sun put his arms around her, drawing her in and squeezing her tight. "Welcome home, Blake."

"I…" Blake began, then trailed off. "I'm home."
 
Chapter 10 - A New Semester Begins
A New Semester Begins​


Blake stepped lightly into the SAPR dorm room. Sunset had already made it inside, but her hand glowed as, with a light touch of telekinesis, she shut the door behind their guest. The sudden noise of the door closing made Blake start, or start to start, before she mastered herself with an effort that she tried to hide but which Sunset fancied that she caught regardless. Was she frightened? Of a closing door?

Or a man with a red sword. Sunset could understand that, although she wasn't afraid of Adam here. She was afraid of him when she faced him, as much as she might wish that she were not, but not here.

Here was her sanctum. Here was her home. Here, she had Pyrrha Nikos sleeping one bed over.

Here… well, if Adam got in here, then they were in big trouble, weren't they?

Still, Blake hadn't actually jumped; she'd just looked as though she might, so Sunset didn't say anything about it, and no one else said anything either, if they'd even noticed. Nobody wanted to embarrass Blake, after all.

Some might say that what she'd been through already was embarrassing enough.

Blake glanced down at the camp bed sitting beside the door. The mattress was only about half the size of the ones on the normal beds, if that. "So, this is where I'll be sleeping?"

"Actually," Sunset said, and her hand once more acquired the distinctive green glow of her magic as she summoned her stuffed unicorn into her waiting grasp, "that's where I'll be sleeping. You can take my bed. I hope you don't mind me leaving my stuff underneath it. Please don't touch it."

"No, I wouldn't dream of it," Blake said softly. "Are you sure about giving me your bed?"

"I'm the team leader," Sunset replied. "What else can I do?" Any other option – either making Blake take the inadequate bed or else forcing one of her teammates to do so – would make her look like a jackass if it got out, which it almost certainly would. For the sake of her standing and reputation, she had no choice but to be self-sacrificing.

It was hard work, sometimes, trying to make people think well of you.

Blake hesitated for a moment. "Are you… certain?"

"Yes," Sunset said, more sharply than the situation really called for. "Yes," she repeated, more softly. "The bed is yours. I'll manage."

"Thank you, and thank you all for taking me in," Blake murmured as she put down her case. After dinner, it had taken most of the rest of the evening to gather all of her stuff out of the BLBL dorm room and pack it up for her to bring here. It had been a process made harder by the way that Bon Bon kept sniffing as she stood there with her arms folded, glaring at them as they worked. It had gotten to the point where one more sniff, and Sunset would have shoved a handkerchief up her nostrils.

But it was done now, just as the day was done, and they wouldn't have to deal with Team BLBL – or Team LBL, however you might pronounce that – again. Or at least, Sunset hoped not; she'd always thought that Lyra and Bon Bon were a pair of idiots, but she'd also thought that they were basically without malice. She no longer thought that.

So much for the magic of friendship. I wonder what Twilight's going to say when I tell her about this?

'Well, Sunset, friends fight all the time; why, I remember when my good friend Fluttershy turned out to be a changeling, but we all forgave her for it, and soon, so will Blake's teammates.'

Actually, Princess Twilight probably
does have a changeling friend. She's that sort of person.

"It's no trouble at all," Jaune said warmly.

"You're an honorary member of Team Sapphire now," Ruby added. "Ooh, we should think about integrating you into our team attacks."

"Let's not depend on Blake too much," Sunset said. "We don't know how long she'll be with us."

"Okay, but we could still come up with some paired attacks with Blake, right?" Ruby asked. "Ooh, you and her could be called 'Dark Phoenix'!"

Pyrrha chuckled. "Why don't we give Blake a chance to settle in first? Please, make yourself at home."

Blake looked around a dorm room which, honestly, they hadn't personalised all that much. They had a couple of lamps – a table lamp shaped like a vase that Pyrrha had brought with her from home and a floor lamp that they had bought in Vale – and a lot of books on the shelves, and of course, there was Sunset's unicorn, but other than that, the room was pretty bare.

"You've certainly done a good job of that," Blake muttered.

Pyrrha chuckled nervously, looking away as if she was embarrassed by the fact that she didn't have an enormous quantity of things with which to personalise her living space.

Sunset folded her arms. "Well, after we carved on the walls, we thought that was probably enough making ourselves at home to be getting on with."

Blake blinked. "You carved on the walls?"

"Yeah," Ruby cried excitedly. "Come on over here and see," she gestured eagerly, and Blake smiled fondly as she walked with – Sunset fought the urge to use the term "feline" – grace across the dorm room floor to Ruby's bed, where the youngest member of the team gestured to the marks that had been made on the white plaster by themselves and by the generation that had preceded them. "You see, it turns out that this room is where my parents' team used to live when they were at Beacon, and they carved their initials into the wall right there."

"S T R Q," Blake read out. She paused for a moment. "Team… Stroke?"

"Stark," Ruby corrected her. "Summer Rose, Taiyang Xiao Long, Raven Branwen, and Qrow Branwen."

Blake was silent for a moment. "I don't know who any of those people are," she said, "but at the same time… it's comforting to think that we are but one link in a chain of huntsmen and huntresses stretching back to the time of our parents, and beyond that to the founding of Beacon, and which will continue out long after we have left this school… long after we are gone."

"Indeed," Pyrrha said gravely. "We are not the first, nor will we be the last, if fate be kind. The world has been left to us by those who went before; it is our task to leave it to those who will come after, along with a legacy which, if we are fortunate, will inspire them to fight as bravely as we, inspired by those who preceded us, should strive to fight."

"You're a morbid bunch, aren't you?" Sunset muttered.

"I don't think that's morbid," Jaune replied. "I think it's kinda nice, actually."

"For myself, I think being reminded that we're just one amongst many is a pretty gloomy prospect," Sunset declared. "I suggested that we should make our marks upon the wall so that future generations can-"

"Wonder how you're supposed to pronounce 'S A P R'?" Blake suggested, looking over her shoulder with a mischievous glint in her eye.

Sunset snorted. "Marvel in awe at the fact that they are so privileged as to live in a room that was once occupied by the most famous huntsmen ever," she corrected Blake.

"Hmm," Blake mused. "Either way, I think it's a pretty cool thing to do, although I'm a little surprised that you've gotten away with defacing school property like that." She stepped away from Ruby's bed and turned to look at the books in the shelves above the desks that lined two walls of the room. One of them must have caught her eye, because she stepped closer to Ruby's desk. "Is that the Song of Olivia?"

"Yep," Ruby said. "It's super rare. Dove gave it to me."

Blake looked at Ruby. "Dove gave it to you? But it's supposed to be nearly impossible to find copies of it nowadays."

"I know," Ruby said, pride and self-consciousness mingling in her voice. "It belonged to his grandfather, he said; he probably shouldn't have given it to me, but he said… there was something that he wanted to make up for."

"A princely gift for someone who would appreciate its worth," Blake murmured. "Whatever he did must have been quite bad to warrant such an apology."

"Not really," Ruby admitted. "It… it's complicated. I probably didn't deserve it, but… I couldn't say no."

"I don't blame you," Blake declared. "I probably would have accepted it as well."

"You know the story too?" Ruby asked.

Blake nodded. "It's referenced in a number of works on fairy tales and legends, and even summarised in a few, but as you know, very hard to find in its complete form. Tukson couldn't find a copy anywhere."

"Why is that?" Jaune asked. "I mean, if it's such a well known story, then why has it gone out of print?"

"It's well known, yeah, but it's also out of fashion," Ruby said, with a touch of melancholy in her voice. "It's too long for a fairy tale collection, and nobody seems to read long fairy tales or myths that take more than a few pages like the ones in the school textbook. And the story is… I guess nobody wants stories about heroes anymore."

"Everyone in here seems to," Sunset observed dryly.

"Perhaps we are out of fashion also?" Pyrrha suggested.

"That…" Sunset began, and then trailed off because that was pretty inarguable in Pyrrha's case and certainly could be argued for in Ruby's. "I think Jaune and I manage to be somewhat modern."

"Jaune, maybe," Ruby said. "I'm not so sure about you, though."

Sunset frowned. "What do you mean?"

"You were very at home in my house in Mistral," Pyrrha pointed out.

"What's this?" Blake asked.

"Sunset taught me manners when we were staying at Pyrrha's place over the vacation," Jaune explained. "Bowing and speaking and stuff."

"Really? That… is not exactly the behaviour of a modern girl." Blake observed.

"Okay, now I just feel picked on." Sunset groaned.

"I'm sorry," Pyrrha apologised at once.

"There's nothing wrong with being a little old-fashioned," Ruby insisted. "The world could use some old-fashioned heroes."

"Like Olivia?" Blake suggested. "Is that the kind of heroine you'd like to be?"

Ruby shuffled uncomfortably on the floor. "Maybe… kind of. For most of the story, yeah; I know we don't have a king, but I'd like to travel up and down the kingdom, righting wrongs and fighting monsters and villains. That's just the life of a huntress. But I'm not sure about the ending, though; I've gotta say I don't think that's very heroic."

"Don't you?" Blake asked in surprise. "From what I know of the story, Olivia's end is also her most heroic moment."

"She gets herself killed because she's an idiot!" Sunset cried. She paused. "Okay, I can see why that would appeal to you."

Blake's eyes narrowed.

"Don't glare at me just because I'm right," Sunset told her.

"Olivia doesn't perish because she's an idiot," Blake explained. "She perishes because she has her pride; I would have thought that you of all people would have seen the value in that. Sometimes, we have to stand up for what we believe in, even if it costs us everything."

"But there was nothing at stake," Ruby said. "They weren't defending anywhere; there was no one in danger. It's a great fight, but at the same time, it's just so pointless. When I think of all the other people Olivia could have protected, all the good that she could have done… the ending just makes me sad."

Blake was silent for a moment. "You're a very selfless person," she murmured. "But, for myself, I don't think that I could ever judge someone who chooses to stand up for what they believe, no matter the cost, and sticks to their principles to the end. We should all hope to be so steadfast."

"Only if we choose the right beliefs," Sunset argued.

"Well… I suppose... that brings us right back to what we think of Olivia's beliefs, doesn't it?" Blake asked.

"I've gotta admit," Jaune said tentatively, "that from what Ruby's told us, Olivia sounds like a really admirable person… until you get to that part."

"Ah, but if you took away her pride, would she still be Olivia?" Blake replied.

"Yes," Sunset said. "She'd be the same Olivia she was before, just better."

"You're that confident that we can separate our flaws from ourselves and still retain everything else that makes us who we are, our virtues and our character?"

"You are not, I take it," Pyrrha said. "Which is a rather Mistralian attitude, I must say."

"My mother was Mistralian," Blake explained. "I mean… she's still alive," she added quickly, lest anyone get the wrong idea from her use of the past tense, "but she moved to Menagerie a few years ago, and before that… my parents moved around a lot when they led the White Fang. And yet… I suppose that she kept the attitudes, and that they rubbed off on me."

"Including that the hero's flaws are part of what makes them a hero," Pyrrha suggested.

Blake smiled. "Exactly," she agreed. She returned her gaze to Ruby and softly added, "Have you read it yet?"

Ruby nodded. "It lives up to its reputation. It's a pity that such a great story has been allowed to die out."

Blake hesitated for a moment. "I know that it was a gift, but… may I read it? It's something that I've heard of, but… to be honest, you haven't done anything to convince me that it's not worth reading."

"Sure," Ruby said. "You can read it if you want." She paused for a moment, before her face lit up eagerly, illumination by a sudden flash of inspiration. "Or you could read it out to us!"

Blake blinked. "You mean… like a bedtime story."

Ruby pouted. "You don't have to make it sound childish," she declared. "I just thought… we've all talked about it; it might be cool if everyone could hear it, and then we could all talk about it actually knowing what happens instead of just what we're told. And without having to pass the book around for everyone to read too! Like a book club or something. What do you guys think?"

Jaune shrugged. "I've got no problem with it. It might be fun, if the story is as good as you say."

"I have no objections," Pyrrha added.

"Nor me," Sunset said, as she sat down on the camp bed. She grinned. "It'll be like being a kid again, when my teacher and I used to sit in front of the fire with hot chocolate while she told me stories." She frowned. "Do you guys want some hot chocolate?"

"It's a good idea, in theory," Blake said softly, "but I'm not sure that I've got a voice for reading stories."

"I wouldn't mind reading," Pyrrha volunteered. "If nobody has any objections."

Nobody did, and so, Jaune ducked out to make hot chocolate for everyone – minus Pyrrha, who didn't want to risk damaging the old and venerable book. While he was out, Pyrrha plucked The Song of Olivia off the shelf and carried it to another bookshelf underneath the window with a surface flat enough to serve as a seat. Pyrrha tucked her scarlet sash underneath her miniskirt and sat down delicately atop the shelf, her legs positioned as though she were riding sidesaddle, while Blake and Ruby sat down side by side on Ruby's bed.

Jaune returned shortly after with the drinks, and no sooner had he distributed them than he, too, was sat on the bed, waiting.

Pyrrha's hands were gentle as she opened up the book, resting it upon her gleaming cuisses. Her lips twitched in the slightest smile, and her voice sounded as gentle as her hands had seemed as she began to read.

"'Once upon a time, in the days of King Charles, whom men called the Great, in a little village to the north, there lived a girl named Olivia. The daughter of a shepherd, Olivia spent her days watching her flock, keeping a weather eye out for wolves or grimm – although men knew that grimm rarely troubled the flocks, a fact for which they were exceedingly grateful. Nevertheless, the village in which Olivia lived sat hard beside a dark and looming forest, a forest which all knew to be the haunt of the creatures of grimm, a place into which few dared venture and from which all feared the grimm might emerge, hungry for bloodshed.

"'Olivia, for her part, was not afraid; she knew what others could not see: that she had it in her to be so much more than just a shepherdess. She would have welcomed an appearance by a beowolf, or even an ursa, for then, she might have proved to her father and to all the world that she was brave enough and strong enough to travel to Vale and join the gallant knights who served King Charles and rode forth across all of Vale to keep the kingdom safe from danger. But Olivia's father mocked her ambitions, telling her that if she ever saw a grimm, she would soon think better of her foolish dreams. And so Olivia watched her flock until, one day, she awoke to find that one sheep had wandered away from the others – and into the grimm-infested forest.

"There was only one thing Olivia could do: she was too kind of heart to abandon any part of her flock to the wilds, and she was too proud to admit to her father either that she had failed to keep watch or that she was scared of the forest or the grimm who lurked within its shadows. And so, with a staff in one hand and a sling in the other, she ventured forth into the woods…"

XxXxX​

"May we join you?"

"Cinder," Sunset said, looking up into the face of Cinder Fall, wearing her black Haven uniform, casting a shadow over the table as she stood nearby. She held a tray in her hand, but there was precious little actually on it: a glass of plain water and a flaky pain au chocolat that looked as light as air and only a little more filling. Three other students, whom Sunset believed to be her teammates, stood a little way behind her.

She smiled. "Sorry," she murmured. "I should have opened with 'good morning' shouldn't I?" She chuckled. "Good morning, boys and girls, may we join you?"

Sunset glanced at the empty seats on the other side of the table. Blake had joined Team SAPR for breakfast, but none of their usual dining companions – Team YRDN, Team RSPT, not even Team WWSR – were down for breakfast yet to join them. They were all alone on the long table, even as the dining hall filled up around them.

"Be our guest," she said. Team YRDN would just have to sit a little further down the table than usual.

"Much obliged," Cinder purred, as she took the seat opposite Sunset at the head of the table. Her teammates took the seats on her left, facing off against the members of Team SAPR.

"So," said a dark skinned girl with vivid red eyes, who wore her bright green hair in a bowl cut with two long tails descending down to her waist, "you must be Team Sapphire. Cinder's talked about you a lot."

"Only good things, I hope," Jaune ventured.

The green-haired girl smiled at him. "Of course. Nothing but the highest compliments."

"Always nice to have our reputation spread," Sunset said. "I'm Sunset Shimmer, leader of Team Sapphire; this is Ruby Rose-"

"Nice to meet you," Ruby added.

"Jaune Arc."

"Hi."

"And of course, Pyrrha Nikos needs no introduction."

Pyrrha laughed nervously. "It's a pleasure to make your acquaintance."

"And this is our guest, Blake Belladonna."

"Hello," Blake said quietly.

"Of course," Cinder replied. "You're the one who… well, we won't talk about that; you must have suffered quite enough with your time in the Atlesian service."

Blake made a sort of noise from the back of her throat that gave nothing away.

Cinder chuckled. "In any case, I'm Cinder Fall, leader of Haven's Team Clementine. These are my teammates," she gestured to the girl sitting immediately to her left. "Lightning Dust."

"Yo," Lightning Dust muttered as she dug into a plate piled high with meat, all slathered under a thick layer of red sauce. She was a muscular pony faunus, with eyes of dark yellow set in a hard-looking face that was not devoid of scars, upon her cheeks and beneath her eye. Her hair was amber streaked with gold, shaved on the sides of her head and worn in a backwards-sloping crest down the middle of her head. Her tail was the same colour as her hair and brushed the floor as it swished side to side as she sat.

Sunset's eyebrows rose. Lightning Dust? Did you choose that name yourself? She would have remarked upon it, but this was Cinder's team, and there was such a thing as courtesy; she wouldn't allow Cinder to speak ill of her team, and she wouldn't speak ill of Cinder's team, either.

"Emerald Sustrai."

"Hey there."

"And Mercury Black."

Mercury smirked. "What's up, guys?" He was a tall young man, not exactly lithe but not so broad in the shoulders as Lightning Dust, with an untidy mop of silver hair atop his head worn in a very self-consciously cool style that put Sunset a little in mind of Jaune, if Jaune could be bothered to style his hair in the morning instead of letting it flop about all over the place. His eyes – partially hidden beneath his fringe – were grey. His features were sharp, like a knife.

"It's a pleasure to meet all of you," Ruby greated. "Are you excited about the Vytal Festival?"

"There's a long way to go before that," Emerald pointed out.

"There's a long way to go until the tournament," Ruby acknowledged, "but what about everything else? All the students from different schools, all the rest of the festival, you being in Vale?"

"Of course, Ruby," Cinder agreed. "We're delighted to be here in your fair city, and we fully intend to make the most of our time here."

"If you ever need someone to show you around the city, I'd be happy to take you into Vale sometime," Sunset said. "I'm not a native here, but after a whole semester, I know my way around."

Cinder smiled. "Thank you, Sunset. I think I'll take you up on that some time. Perhaps this weekend?"

"Sure," Sunset agreed, "so long as neither of us gets spirited away on some training mission that comes up urgently."

"Oh, I haven't signed my team up for training missions," Cinder declared.

"Really?" Sunset said, her eyebrows rising. "I have to say I'm surprised."

"Me too," Ruby agreed. "You were really good out there against the karkadann."

"You flatter me, Ruby, but the truth is, I did very little out beyond Mistral," Cinder replied. "It was your team that did all the work and rightly reaped the glory for your accomplishment. I was, for the most part, merely a bystander."

"You give yourself too little credit," Pyrrha said. "You were of great assistance."

Cinder stared at Pyrrha for a moment before answering, "Your praise warms my heart, Pyrrha Nikos, whether I have earned it or no."

"Why haven't you signed up for training missions?" Sunset asked. "You can't tell me that you don't feel ready; you were prepared to go out and face a grimm beyond Mistral with only Pyrrha to support you."

"Perhaps the experience chastened me and taught me my limitations."

Sunset smirked. "I don't believe that for an instant."

Cinder stared into Sunset's for a moment before she chuckled, "Of course not, that idea is quite absurd. No, I'm afraid it's my team who I don't think are quite ready for that sort of thing yet. It may be Ozpin's way to throw his students into the fire and see who burns to ash and who is forged in flame, but Professor Lionheart favours a more gentle, nurturing approach; I think my teammates need a little more seasoning before they face real battle."

Sunset looked down the line of Cinder's teammates. She found it hard to agree with Cinder's rather condescending assessment of her own subordinates. Lightning Dust looked positively mutinous at the assertion that she wasn't ready for combat, and Mercury looked as though he was struggling to restrain a sneer of contempt.

But Sunset supposed that Cinder knew her own teammates best. All the same, she couldn't resist saying, "You know you'll never win the tournament with an attitude like that."

"Oh, don't worry about us," Cinder said. "By the time of the tournament, I'll have everyone seasoned to perfection."

"Now you make us sound like a steak," Lightning muttered.

Cinder laughed. "It's a figure of speech, Lightning, meaning that by the time of the tournament, everything is going to be just the way I want it."

"Unacceptable!" the shrill voice of Nora Valkyrie turned the heads of all eight students to see Team YRDN approaching the table.

Cinder quirked one eyebrow. "Is something wrong?"

"No, nothing," Ren assured her. "It's just that you're sitting in our usual seats."

"Nothing's wrong?" Nora demanded. "Take my love, take my land, take me where I cannot stand, but you can't take my seating arrangements from me you… you Haven interlopers!"

"Calm down, Nora," Yang said good naturedly, with an undercurrent of humour in her voice.

Cinder started to rise to her feet. "I wouldn't dream of-"

"It's fine," Yang assured her. "Plenty of room to go around, right?" Her eyes flashed momentarily red. "Provided that it only happens this once."

Cinder stared at Yang with a nonplussed expression. "Was that supposed to be intimidating?"

"Or funny," Yang admitted. "But, uh, apparently it was neither." She chuckled uncertainly. "Tough crowd," she murmured, before walking around the other side of the table to sit down beside Blake. Nora sat down next to her, with Dove and Ren taking the seats opposite Blake and Yang next to Mercury as introductions between Team CLEM and Team YRDN followed.

"Hey, Haven guys," Yang said. "Did you have a Legends class over at Haven?"

"You mean, did we have to study fairy tales?" Mercury replied. "No, we didn't."

"Do you think there's something wrong with fairy tales?" Blake asked calmly.

"He might," Cinder said, "but don't mind him. He's an ignoramus. Those of us with more open minds know that there is a great deal of truth to be gained from the old stories."

"You mean universal truths about the human condition?" Pyrrha murmured.

"Indeed," Cinder agreed, "but also more concrete truths, facts buried within the myths. I believe that behind every fairy tale, there was someone to which it really happened, if not just like that, then certainly at least in a somewhat similar way."

"Really?" Sunset said. "All fairy tales?"

"Why ever not?"

"Some of those stories are pretty far out," Sunset pointed out.

Cinder chuckled. "That's what makes it so intriguing to imagine that they might be true."

"If some of them were true, it would be rather horrifying," Pyrrha said softly. "At least, that is how I feel. There is so much power in some of those tales, unspeakable quantities of it. Power that we are probably better off without."

"That might have been true, once," Cinder conceded, "but not anymore. Now, when men are capable of creating such power as can, well, as can create a fleet of flying fortresses and hang them from the sky like stars set in the firmament, then what is there to fear from a little touch of magic?"

What indeed? Sunset thought. She was proud of her magic, but she wouldn't pretend that it was anything special compared to the power of an Atlesian warship. She couldn't swat one of the northern cruisers out of the sky with the power that was in her; she doubted that even Celestia could have achieved as much. They were too big, too well-armoured, and too sturdily-built, and that was without getting into the guns.

"That kind of power can be understood, if only by Atlesian scientists," Pyrrha said. "What you are describing would be… incomprehensible."

"Isn't that part of the fun of imagining?" Cinder replied. She chuckled. "Apparently not. I would have thought that the Champion of Mistral would be more bold."

"You've seen Pyrrha fight; you know that she is fearless in battle," Sunset declared.

"In battle, yes, you are without fear," Cinder acknowledged. "In battle, you are confidence itself, but… there are many kinds of…" She trailed off. "Never mind. Suffice it to say that no, we do not have a class of myths and legends at Haven, but I'm eager to see how Beacon approaches the subject."

"I'm surprised," Sunset said.

"That I'm eager?"

"That you don't have anything like this," Sunset explained. "It's not just fairy tales; it's ancient history too. I'd have thought you'd be all about that at Haven."

Cinder laughed. "Oh, we are taught Mistralian History, from the foundation of the Kingdom by Theseus, but without any of the sprinkling of lore and myth from other kingdoms that I think will make your class much more interesting. Forgive me, Pyrrha, but memorising the long line of your ancestors begins to verge upon the tedious after a while."

"I don't blame you," Pyrrha replied gently. "There are a great many of them."

"Are you having those classes while you're here at Beacon, like the Atlesians are having Etiquette classes?" inquired Ruby.

"No, thank gods," Lightning Dust spat. "And you won't catch me going into an Etiquette class either."

"Did somebody say 'Etiquette Class'?" Ciel inquired, as Team RSPT walked towards the table. "I see that you have unexpected company."

"This is Team Clementine of Haven," Sunset announced. "Cinder Fall, Lightning Dust, Emerald Sustrai, Mercury Black. And this is-"

"Team Rosepetal of Atlas," Rainbow interrupted her. "I'm Rainbow Dash, the team leader, and these are my teammates: Ciel Soleil, Penny Polendina, and Twilight Sparkle."

"Good morning," Ciel said.

"Hello!" Penny cried cheerfully, giving a wave with one hand.

"It's nice to meet you," Twilight added.

Lightning Dust stared at Rainbow Dash. "You're a faunus," she observed.

"So are you," Rainbow said, with equal astuteness.

"Yeah, but they made you team leader."

Rainbow smirked. "I don't like to brag-"

Sunset snorted.

Rainbow ignored her to continue on "-but I am kind of awesome."

"Hmm," Lightning mused.

"Don't get any ideas," Cinder muttered dryly.

Team RSPT took their seats, and the conversation meandered largely aimlessly as more and more students came into the dining hall. They talked about what the day and the week might bring, whether Team RSPT had signed up for field missions – they had – and what kind of missions the three teams that had actually signed up for field missions might like.

"If there are any missions available out in the regions, I might like that," Ren said. "Assisting with village security in some way, especially with the grimm threat so… unusually prevalent at the moment. Such places need help more than most."

"Those kinds of places mostly manage not to attract the grimm," Dove replied.

"Mostly," Ren declared. "Not always."

Dove was quiet for a moment, before he nodded. "True," he said quietly.

"Personally, I'm hoping for something a little more grandiose," Sunset said. "Another dangerous grimm hunt perhaps."

"I would rather a singularly dangerous grimm did not approach Vale simply so that we can hunt it," Pyrrha replied.

"Hey, Blake," Rainbow said. "Are you going to come to Etiquette class?"

Blake looked at her across the table. "I think I'll pass."

"Ah, come on!" Rainbow cried. "It'll be… okay it won't be fun, but you'll get something out of it."

"Really?" Blake replied sceptically. "Such as?"

"Such as…" Rainbow trailed off. "You'll know how to behave if you find yourself in Atlas and have to go to a fancy party."

"You've never been to any of the fancy parties I've invited you to," Twilight pointed out.

"Yeah, but if I ever did, I'd know how to act," Rainbow told her.

"I don't think I'm ever likely to find myself in Atlas," Blake said.

"Never say never," Rainbow said.

"Why do you want me to come to your Etiquette class so much?" Blake asked.

"Because I think it will be good for you," Rainbow said. She grinned. "And because if I have to suffer through it, so should you."

Blake shook her head, and the conversation flowed on like a river rushing towards the sea.

The dining hall filled up as they spoke of trivialities, and as it filled up – as more and more people passed their table – so more and more of those people glanced at Blake with a mixture of curiosity or naked hostility. The other three members of Team BLBL – Sunset was going to have to get used to thinking of them as Team LBL and trying to find a way to pronounce it in her head – very pointedly did not look at Blake, but in a way that drew attention to her nonetheless. Blake's eyes followed them as they walked ostentatiously to a different table. Dove's gaze followed them too, but only Blake's ears drooped unhappily as they sat down.

Blake's ears continued to droop, and she started bowing her head too, as the curious, nervous, almost frightened gazes kept coming, as they mingled with the hostile stares, as the whispers of 'White Fang' and 'don't believe that she was a spy' and 'can't believe they let an animal like her' passed by, thrown out like grenades by the students as they walked on to their seats. Nobody said anything to Blake; nobody wanted to draw attention to her plight and position any more than they had to, but in spite of game attempts to keep the conversation going to distract her, there was no getting away from the fact that – face-saving Valish cover story notwithstanding – she had become an object of fear for some and hatred for others. Rare it seemed was the student who did not have some opinion upon the presence at Beacon of Blake Belladonna of the White Fang.

Or perhaps they just noticed the ones who had an opinion more than those who did not.

Ruby was the first one to actually dare draw attention to the goliath in the room as she placed one hand on Blake's shoulder. "It'll be okay, Blake," she said. "In a couple of weeks, everyone will have forgotten all about this."

Blake glanced at her, an indulgent smile upon her face. "I know you mean well, Ruby, but I didn't spill punch all over myself at the dance; people found out who… what I really was. That isn't something that people will just forget about when something new comes along. This… is something that I'll have to live with." Blake looked away from Ruby, looking down at her breakfast where it sat, half-eaten, in front of her.

A commotion from the cafeteria doorway drew the attention of Sunset. Team WWSR had just collected their breakfasts and were now embroiled in a dispute of some description.

It didn't take Sunset very long to work out what the source of the dispute was.

Cardin was holding his breakfast tray in one hand, gesturing aggressively towards Blake, who had – unfortunately – noticed it by now. Cardin was also saying something, although thankfully, he was too far away for any of them to hear it. Weiss was replying, seeming to be most put out, and Flash chipped in with his own opinions on the matter.

Probably backing Cardin up in talking all manner of slanders about Blake; that seems about his style, Sunset thought. He wouldn't stand up for me; why would he stand up for her?

Russel, as was his wont, said very little.

Whatever was passing between the members of Team WWSR, it ended with Cardin stomping off on his own to sit with the Blake-less Bluebells, while Weiss, Russel, and – strangely – Flash walked towards the table occupied by SAPR, CLEM, RSPT, YRDN… and Blake.

Blake did not exactly look pleased to see them.

Her chest began to rise and fall. Her eyes closed and then screwed tight shut. She placed her hands heavily on the table as she lurched to her feet, letting her tray sit there in front of her as she murmured, "Excuse me." She stepped back and began to walk away with as much dignity as she could muster in the circumstances.

The tattered shreds of her dignity did not survive even to the way out of the hall. She had started running even before she made it through the doors.

"I'll call Sun," Rainbow said.

What does Sun know about being in this situation? Sunset wondered as she got to her feet and began to run after Blake, pushing Flash out of the way – and over onto his ass, his tray hit the ground with a clatter beside him – as she pursued the other girl out of the hall and into the courtyard.

"Blake, wait!" Sunset called, the sound of her voice bringing Blake to a halt. She did not turn around. She stood under the shadow of the huntsman statue, her head bowed, her left hand clasping her right elbow.

"You can't let them win," Sunset told her when Blake did not turn around. "You can't let them grind you down."

Blake turned around, her ears still drooped as she fixed her golden eyes on Sunset. "Sunset… you don't know what I'm going through."

"I understand what it's like to be the outcast," Sunset replied. "I understand what it's like to feel like the whole world is against you."

Blake laughed bitterly. "That isn't a new feeling for me; I've felt like that for half my life."

"Then how is it that it never made you angry?" Sunset asked.

Blake was silent for a moment. "Because I've seen what anger does to a man; I want no part in that."

Sunset had no need to ask who she was referring to. She could barely keep herself from shuddering at the memory of that glowing sword, as red as blood, the memory of that face. It was all she could do not to put one hand upon her face to check there was no brand upon it.

I need to talk to Weiss about that.

"You're not him," she said quietly.

"No," Blake acknowledged. "What enrages him… it merely saddens me."

"'Merely'?"

Blake shrugged. "It's just a word."

"And you are someone who chooses their words with care."

Blake shook her head. "What do you want, Sunset?"

"I… I don't know," Sunset admitted. "What do you need?"

"What do I need?" Blake repeated. She sighed. "Even if I knew where to begin, the things I would begin with are not in your power to grant."

"Well, yes, I was hoping for something a bit smaller scale than 'equal rights,'" Sunset said.

Blake chuckled. "I need… I would like… for what Ruby said to be true. I'd like to believe that there will come a time when everyone will just… not care anymore."

"Maybe there will," Sunset suggested. "Ruby… is young, and too good and brave for her own good, and yet… she's sometimes smarter than we are. Maybe she's right about this too. But until then, keep your chin up. Like you said, pride is the thing that we have left when everything else has been taken from us."

"Thank you for reminding me that everything else has been taken from me," Blake muttered.

"I didn't-" Sunset stopped, rolling her eyes in exasperation. She pouted petulantly. "You've still got us," she pointed out.

"Then I don't need my pride yet, do I?"

"Well, now you're just being contrary, aren't you?"

The corner of Blake's lip twitched upwards ever so slightly. "How did you do it?"

Sunset blinked. "Do what?"

"Survive a school where everyone hated you."

"Not everyone hates you."

"Close enough, don't you think?" Blake asked.

Sunset knew that Blake didn't want a discussion on how many students precisely held her in some form of fear or contempt compared with the numbers that did not, and so she conceded Blake's point, at least for now. "You don't want to know how I survived," she said. And I don't want you to know what I did to make them hate me.

Blake stared into Sunset's eyes. "No, I suppose I don't," she agreed, her tone barely audible.

I wish I could make them stop, Sunset felt like saying. I wish that I could make them stop staring at you, even if I had to scare them into it. But she couldn't, so what would be the point in saying it? Instead, she said, "You are a better person than those who stare and scowl at you."

"None of them have broken the law," Blake pointed out.

"And none of them are a pain in my ass like you are, but that doesn't make them better than you."

"The fact that I annoy you makes me better than them?"

"The fact that you believe in something makes you better than them," Sunset explained. "You're like Ruby; you've got something… something driving you. Conviction. It drives me nuts, and it scares the crap out of me sometimes, but at the same time… it's kind of glorious."

Blake was silent for a moment. "I… I would rather work with you than the Atlesians," she whispered.

Sunset folded her arms. "Speak for yourself; I'm glad to be through with you."

Blake's lips twitched once again. "Thank you," she said, her voice rising by a tiny amount.

"I haven't done anything," Sunset reminded her.

"I know, but… thank you," she repeated.

"Blake!" Sun yelled, vaulting over the huntsman statue – and over Blake's head – to land on his hands before rolling to a stop a few steps away. His tail wrapped around his waist like a belt. "Is everything okay?"

Blake was quiet for a moment. "No," she admitted. "But… it's not too bad, either."

"Really?" Sun asked, sounding surprised to hear it. "But, Rainbow texted me and she said that-"

"I can guess what she told you," Blake said, before he could repeat it – and force her to relive it, "but it's-"

"Don't say it's okay if it's not," Sun said, his voice gentle as he walked towards her, holding out his arms. "You don't have to pretend with me."

Blake allowed his arms to close around her, her eyes closing as he rested her head against his chest. Sun held her that way, for a little while, as his tail snaked up towards her and gently began to tickle her nose.

Blake started to giggle like a much younger girl. "Sun, stop," she cried, in mock exasperation.

"Don't look at me," Sun replied. "Sometimes, this guy just moves on his own."

"Oh, really?"

"Yeah, it's a real pain when I'm trying to hang out, you know."

Blake covered her mouth with one hand as she chuckled. "You didn't have to rush over here because you heard I was in trouble," she informed him. "But I'm glad you did."

"Maybe I didn't have to," Sun accepted. "But I always will." His stomach growled, rather disturbing the scene. "So," he continued, "did you get a chance to finish eating before… you know?"

"I kind of lost my appetite," Blake admitted.

"We could always go to Benni's?" Sun suggested. "My treat?"

Blake's eyebrows rose. "Your treat?"

Sun shifted uncomfortably. "Neptune's treat," he admitted. "But he won't mind."

Blake was quiet for a moment. "Okay," she murmured. "That… sounds nice."

Sunset watched as Sun steered her away, one arm around her shoulders. Sunset's tail twitched as she fought to control her envy. It was nice, having somebody like that, somebody you could rely on, somebody who would take your side against the world.

Blake… she hadn't lost everything while she still had him.

I wish I still had a blue-eyed fool to take my side, no matter how right or wrong I was.

"You didn't get an invitation, I take it?"

Sunset glanced over her shoulder. Cinder stood a few feet behind her, hands clasped behind her back.

"You assume I want one," Sunset replied.

"Yes, I suppose I did," Cinder conceded. She started to walk, not towards Sunset but around her, circling her, passing close to the statue and then beyond it to come around on Sunset's other side. "There are some who don't believe that she used to be an Atlesian agent."

"I'd never have guessed."

Cinder chuckled. "It's not true, is it?" she asked. "She really did use to be a member of the White Fang."

"You can't expect me to answer that."

Cinder's circle took her behind Sunset, forcing the latter to look over her shoulder once again. "I suppose not, although some might say that you just did."

Sunset frowned. I suppose I did walk into that a little bit.

"It doesn't really matter," Cinder continued as her circular path brought around Sunset and in front of her once more. Her glass slippers chinked lightly against the stone. "The truth is that, if she really was a member of the White Fang… I could sympathise."

Sunset's eyebrows rose. "Really?"

Cinder stopped, looking up at one of the Atlesian cruisers that hung suspended in the sky overhead. A flight of one of their numerous kinds of combat airships flew past, banking hard to the right as they turned over the Emerald Forest. "They're really beautiful, aren't they?"

Sunset studied the Atlesian man-of-war. "I… I can't say I agree with you, I'm afraid."

Cinder chuckled. "I admit that, from an aesthetic standpoint, they have their faults, but all the same… when you look at those ships up above, what do you see?"

Sunset considered the cruiser a little longer. "Power," she said.

"Yes!" Cinder cried, wheeling around to face Sunset. "Atlesian power, the might of Atlas rendered in steel." She resumed her circling. "The power that the Atlesians hold, the power that they flaunt, the power that they deny to others. The power that they especially deny to the faunus," she added, as she came up on Sunset's right. "If the faunus choose to try and grasp the power that is denied to them, then who am I to judge them for that?"

"The White Fang are not the faunus," Sunset said firmly and with a touch of sharpness in her voice, "and you don't know what it's like to be a faunus."

Cinder did not reply to that, not at first. She hummed tunelessly under her breath as she completed a full circumference around Sunset, ending up in front of her, roughly where Blake had been standing until not long ago. "No," she admitted. "I don't. But I think I was just given a first-hand demonstration of what it's like to be a faunus and of what drives so many of them to take up arms with the White Fang." She paused. "What happened to your friend was not right," she added. "Nobody should be punished for trying to better themselves, for trying to become strong. After all, isn't that why we're all here? To learn how to become strong?"

"Speak for yourself; I'm strong enough already," Sunset declared, folding her arms. "I'm here to learn how to become great."

"A worthy ambition," Cinder conceded. "And yet…" She approached Sunset, and when she resumed walking around her, she was closer this time, close enough to brush her fingers lightly against Sunset's shoulders. "You weren't strong enough to protect Blake, were you?"

Sunset's ears flattened against the top of her head. "No," she admitted through gritted teeth. "I wish that I could stop all of this, but-"

"But what if you could?" Cinder asked, coming to stand right in front of Sunset.

Her eyes were like fire. Mesmerising. Sunset couldn't look away from them. "What do you mean?"

"What if you could stop them?" Cinder repeated. "What if you could snatch the hurtful words right out of their mouths? What if you could make them pay for their cruelty and their callousness, for thinking so much of themselves and so little of those beneath them? What if we could make them pay?"

"We?" Sunset said. "Why would you want anything to do with this?"

"I'm willing to help you," Cinder replied. "In a good cause, of course." She smirked. "So… what's it going to be?"
 
Chapter 11 - New Rivals
New Rivals​


"So… what's it going to be?"

The words of Cinder Fall reverberated in Sunset's mind like the tolling of a bell. They echoed over and over again. She hadn't answered, not yet, but with Cinder sitting beside her in Legends class, she could hardly forget about them. It was as tight a squeeze in Doctor Oobleck's lecture hall as it had been in Professor Port's class yesterday, and Sunset could feel Cinder's shoulder pressed against her own.

Just like she could see Blake being given a wide berth by everyone around her. Okay, not everyone – Sun was sat beside her, and Team RSPT were arrayed protectively around them both, with Rainbow Dash looking as though she would have liked to have turned her glares into laser eyes – but most people, in spite of the crowding it was causing elsewhere.

"So… what's it going to be?"

Sunset frowned. She could think about just how badly she wanted to help Blake later. Later, she could also give some careful thought to just why she might want to help Blake; really, what had Blake ever done for Sunset but drag her into danger? Sunset ought to just cut her loose. It wasn't as though they were friends. Just because Sunset saw a bit of herself in Blake, and more of people worth admiring, that was no reason to put herself out on the other girl's behalf, was it? She could think about what Cinder might propose they do to help Blake later. For now, she really ought to concentrate on class.

Doctor Oobleck was currently zipping from one end of the classroom to the other, sipping his coffee as he did so. "Now, as you have all been informed, this semester will see all of you given the opportunity to undertake field missions in and around Vale. This will, of course, see you absent from classes for significant periods of time, and although you can and will be expected to catch up on the work that you've missed, it would be naïve to expect there to be no repercussions from extended loss of classroom time. It is for that reason that this semester's studies will place a greater emphasis on your own research outside the classroom. For example: students will break up into pairs and each choose a single fairy tale or myth to research and prepare a paper on, before presenting back to the class at the end of four weeks."

Ruby raised her hand.

Doctor Oobleck stopped, gesturing at her with his stick. "Yes, Miss Rose?"

"Does it have to be one of the fairy tales we've studied in class?" Ruby asked.

"Not necessarily," Doctor Oobleck replied. "If you have a childhood favourite that you believe you can present in an academic manner, that is perfectly acceptable, although your presentation should take account of the fact that not everyone in the class will be familiar with your choice. However, before you take that step, please be aware that I will not accept ambition or an unusual choice as an excuse for poor performance."

Sunset winced. She had led Ruby into that trap once before, in Doctor Oobleck's history class; during a study session they had prepared an unusual approach to their Modern History paper, only for Ruby and Jaune to get dinged by Doctor Oobleck because they didn't have sufficient factual grasp of the material to justify it.

"Now, one additional detail," Doctor Oobleck continued. "In order to promote unity between students – and because as huntsmen in the field, you may find yourself forced to work with someone who is not of you choosing – I have chosen all the pairs from outside of existing teams."

Sunset's eyes widened. "Outside of existing teams"? But that means I'll get stuck working with someone I don't like!

I know that's the point, but it doesn't make it any less unfair!


Doctor Oobleck zoomed back to his desk and picked up his scroll. "The pairings I have selected are: Jaune Arc and Dove Bronzewing,"

"Uh, okay then," Jaune murmured.

Doctor Oobleck continued, "Arslan Altan and Nora Valkyrie; Blake Belladonna and Pyrrha Nikos…"

Blake looked over her shoulder and across the lecture theatre to where Team SAPR sat. Pyrrha gave her a gentle smile of reassurance.

Doctor Oobleck continued through the early letters of the alphabet; Sunset listened with half an ear as she did so, until he announced, "Cinder Fall and Sunset Shimmer."

Sunset glanced at Cinder, only to find that the other girl was smiling at her.

"Lucky you," Cinder purred.

Sunset grinned. Someone I can actually work with. Lucky me indeed.

In fact, with Ruby being paired with Rainbow Dash, it had to be admitted that the entire team had gotten quite lucky in their partnerships. Team RSPT was less fortunate; Rainbow herself aside, Twilight was assigned to work with Neptune Vasilias, Ciel with Yang, and Penny with Cardin Winchester of all people. Sunset did not envy her one little bit.

Especially when she had such a satisfactory-seeming partner by contrast.

Doctor Oobleck spent the rest of the class explaining in more detail the parameters of the coursework, as well as talking through an example of work done by past years so that they could get an idea of what they should be aiming to produce. All very useful, but not particularly worth remarking on.

When Legends was done, it was time for Combat with Professor Goodwitch, and all of the students spilled out of the lecture theatre and out into the corridors as they moved in a great herd towards the exit and, beyond that, the amphitheatre.

Team RSPT – and Blake and Sun – got out of the classroom first but allowed the flow of students to pass by for a while so that Team SAPR could catch up.

"So, Blake," Pyrrha said, "it looks like we're going to be partners."

Blake nodded. "Yes, it does. Although it feels like cheating, considering that we're in the same dorm room. It seems that Doctor Oobleck stretched the definition of 'on different teams' a little far in my case."

"Well… perhaps," Pyrrha admitted. "But I'm glad he did."

Blake hesitated for a moment before she nodded. "I am too."

"Hey, Ruby," Rainbow said, "do you like fairy tales?"

"Yeah," Ruby said. "I like them."

"That's good, at least one of us does."

"You don't?" Ruby asked, her tone almost – but not quite – aghast.

"Eh," Rainbow shrugged. "I don't mind them, I just… I don't get this class; it's all kids' stuff, isn't it?"

"'When I was ten, I read fairy tales in secret and would have been ashamed if I had been found doing so,'" Ciel declared. "'Now I am fifty, I read them openly. When I became a man, I put aside childish things, including the fear of childishness and the desire to be very grown up.'"

Rainbow looked at her askance. "Who said that?"

"Professor Ozpin," Ciel said. "In his essay On Fairy Tales; no doubt that is why he instituted this class."

"Yeah, well…" Rainbow muttered, scratching the back of her head awkwardly. "Anyway, it'll be nice to work with you, Ruby."

"You too," Ruby said, with a little less enthusiasm.

"If I may ask, Ruby," Ciel said as they made their way towards the amphitheatre, "what is your sister like to work with?"

"I… actually don't know," Ruby admitted. "We're not on the same team, and she was two years ahead of me at Signal… but she seems to get good grades!"

"I hope so," Ciel said, in an even tone.

"Hey, Penny, if that Cardin guy gives you any trouble, just tell me, and I'll take care of it," Rainbow instructed her.

"What kind of trouble might he give me?"

"I don't know… just tell me anything," Rainbow told her. "The same for you, Twilight."

"Hey, don't worry about Neptune," Sun said. "He's a great guy."

"I think it's good that some of us have been assigned partners outside of our friends," Twilight insisted. "After all, the Vytal Festival is about forging bonds across schools and kingdoms, and we all know each other pretty well already."

"I don't know; we haven't had a chance to talk much, have we, Ruby?" Rainbow asked.

"No, I guess we haven't," Ruby acknowledged.

"Speaking for myself," Cinder breathed into Sunset's ear, "I'm quite glad that I wasn't paired with a complete stranger."

"No, you were paired with a passing acquaintance," Sunset replied.

Cinder chuckled. "For now, perhaps, but we're going to have a lot of fun together, you and me, I can feel it."

After History came Etiquette, otherwise known as a free period for anyone who was neither an Atlas student nor interested in the proper way to fold napkins.

Sunset was not entirely sure why she was here. It wasn't as though she had any particular need to master the social graces; her Equestrian manners had served her well enough in Mistral, after all. But she could not deny that there was a part of her that missed the days when she had been the pony everypony should know, when she had dazzled whole rooms with her looks, talent, and closeness to the princess. In the same way, she could not deny that it might be nice to have that again, and if she achieved her ambitions and was rewarded with the great acclaim she sought, then it might be as well for her to know how humans behaved in the highest circles.

The class was held in one of the full-sized lecture theatres, and while it was by no means empty, it was, at the same time, not nearly as full as Grimm Studies or Modern History had been. All of the Atlas students were there, more than a few looking as though they were here under duress, but there were also a few more students from the other three academies than Sunset had expected. As she, Jaune, and Pyrrha – Ruby had not joined them, declaring her intent to get in some training with Yang instead – found seats near the front, Sunset looked around and saw a number of familiar faces; the presence of Weiss and Flash was not too surprising, but Sunset was a little surprised to see Dove as the sole representative of Team YRDN; he was sitting next to Lyra and Bon Bon. Sunset was a little disappointed to not see Cinder here and more than a little surprised to see Sun sitting up near the back, accompanied by Neptune with a long-suffering expression on his face. And then there was Blake, looking a little wary as she walked in with Team RSPT, as though she was afraid that this would all turn out to be a trap set for her. No sooner had she caught sight of Team SAPR – minus, of course, the R – than she headed over to them.

"Do you mind if I sit here?" she asked, anxiety clear in her tone.

"Of course not," Pyrrha said, gesturing to the empty seat beside her.

Blake smiled gratefully and took the seat on Pyrrha's left; the members of Team RSPT not named Ciel took the seats on Blake's left, sandwiching the princess of Menagerie between the two teams into whose joint custody she seemed to have fallen.

Ciel herself stood in front of the class, seeming without a trace of self-consciousness in the face of all the eyes upon her. In fact, watching her stand at east with her hands clasped behind her back, staring straight ahead, one could have been forgiven for thinking she was not aware of the presence of an audience at all.

There was no sign of their instructor as the last few students filed in.

It would be a fine thing if the person supposed to be teaching us how to behave arrived late, wouldn't it?

At precisely the minute the class was due to begin, a tall upperclassman, his skin the same shade as that of Ciel, with red hair close-cropped to the sides of his head, strode confidently into the classroom.

"Good morning," he said, his dark eyes sweeping across the lecture hall as he came to stand beside Ciel, adopting without looking at her the exact same posture. "My name is Marcus Thackeray, and I am the leader of Team Magnolia; with the assistance of Miss Soleil," he gestured to Ciel, "I will be running these etiquette classes for first-year students during the semester here at Beacon. For those of you who are not from Atlas, you are welcome here, and I hope that you all get something out of it. Now, to begin: Miss Soleil, would you mind leaving the room and then showing the class how to come back in."

Sunset wasn't entirely sure what she had expected from an Atlesian Etiquette class, but she had not expected the class to start off with how to walk into a room. Not that it was a bad lesson – it was about politesse, yes, but it was also about confidence, and as far as Sunset was concerned, both Jaune and Pyrrha could use a little more of that in the way they moved, to say nothing of Blake – but it was unexpected nonetheless. Certainly, it was never something that Princess Celestia had felt the need to teach Sunset, but then, Princess Celestia's relationship with courtly manners and etiquette had always been… begrudging, to put it politely, even if she concealed that fact from the untutored eye.

Sunset considered that she had taught herself to move with confidence and grace pretty well, and although she was a little less than pleased to be told – by Ciel, no less – that she moved with a smidgeon too much confidence and a pinch too little grace, nevertheless, she accomplished the aim of the class more swiftly than some, which meant that she got to spend a fair amount of time watching everyone else struggle with things that she had already mastered. Something Sunset had always enjoyed, ever since she was a filly.

Though possibly I shouldn't.

After Etiquette came combat class, and Ruby and Cinder and a great many other students who had taken advantage of the chance at a free period rejoined the throng. They made their way across the courtyard to the amphitheatre, where Teams SAPR and RSPT split off from the rest of the group and headed towards different locker rooms to the rest of the first years.

"You're not coming?" Cinder asked.

"Nah," Sunset said, turning around to face her. "We get our own locker rooms all to ourselves because we're so awesome."

"It's because Ruby's a little young to be getting change in front of all the other students," Jaune pointed out.

Sunset spluttered. "Yeah, well, it's also because we're special."

Cinder chuckled. "Of course it is. I'll see you inside."

Sunset turned back and rejoined the rest of her team heading towards the third-year locker rooms where they changed.

"You seem to be getting along well," Pyrrha observed.

"You almost sound surprised."

"No, I… yes, I suppose I am, a little," Pyrrha admitted. "I'm sorry."

"It's okay, I- oh wait!" Sunset exclaimed, because she needed to talk to Weiss, and she might not get a better chance than this to get her alone. "Weiss!" she called out, turning around to face the rest of the first-years.

Sunset noticed Flash watching her – well, might he watch her; it wasn't as though he was going to see anything that would interest him – as Weiss made her way cautiously towards her, a puzzled look upon her face.

"Yes?" she asked.

"Can I have a word with you?" Sunset asked.

"Aren't we having one right now?"

"Funny," Sunset muttered. "It's important."

"Will you be alright by yourself?" Pyrrha asked.

"Sure, I'll see you in the locker room," Sunset assured her, and the rest of Team SAPR left her behind with Weiss, just as the other first years – with the exception of the lingering Flash, who stayed diplomatically out of earshot – had left Weiss behind on the same journey.

Weiss put one hand upon her hip. "So? What's this about?"

"Your father's company," Sunset replied, "and what it does to punish people who step out of line."

"When people step out of line, they get fired," Weiss replied. "I don't approve of all my father's business practices, but I don't think there's anything particularly wrong with that."

"I'm not talking about firing people," Sunset growled. "I'm talking about branding their faces."

"What?" Weiss exclaimed. "What are you talking about? That's ridiculous!"

"I've seen it with my own eyes," Sunset insisted.

"When? Who?"

"The night before last," Sunset replied. "The White Fang commander who we fought at the docks, Adam Taurus."

Weiss' eyes widened. "You ran into him again."

"Me and Blake and Rainbow Dash," Sunset confirmed. "Rainbow knocked his mask off, and there it was: the letters 'SDC' seared into his flesh."

Weiss stared up into Sunset's eyes, searching for some hint of a lie in there. "This… this is a… what were you and Blake and Rainbow Dash doing fighting the White Fang again the night before last?"

"Never mind that," Sunset snapped. "Let's focus on what your father-"

"My father, flawed as he is, is not responsible for everything that is done by the Schnee Dust Company," Weiss retorted. "What you're describing is illegal."

"But it happened," Sunset declared.

"To one person," Weiss replied. "To one… rather unpleasant person, you must admit."

"I'm not making any plea for the virtue of Adam Taurus," Sunset snapped. "I'm asking how many other people you've burned."

"I haven't burned anyone!" Weiss cried. Her tone softened as she added, "I must admit, I'm a little surprised this is bothering you."

"Of course it bothers me. What? If I bother you too much, are you going to-?" Sunset stopped. She gritted her teeth. "That was… unworthy of me to suggest that."

"Yes," Weiss said icily. "Yes, it was. And if you'd said it, this conversation would be over by now." She folded her arms. "Are you sure of what you saw?"

"Certain," Sunset said.

Weiss scowled. "I don't know whether to thank you for telling me or wish that you hadn't. But I'll look into it. I'll speak to my sister and find out what she knows. I don't know if that's what you wanted, but there's nothing else I can do."

"That's… fine," Sunset said. She hadn't been sure exactly what she wanted, except to tell Weiss, perhaps to find out if she'd know about it; she had not, unless she was a better liar than Sunset gave her credit for. She didn't expect Weiss to solve the problem. She supposed that she'd just wanted to get it off her chest.

And, having gotten it off her chest, she felt a lot better as she rejoined her teammates in the locker room and began to change into her combat outfit.

"Combat class is going to be great this semester!" Ruby declared eagerly as she pulled on her boots. "So many new students to match ourselves against, from all the different schools. After a semester where we found out where we stood against the other Beacon first-years, now we'll get to see how we do against our peers from across the whole of Remnant."

"That's great, if you're sure that you're going to come out of the comparison looking pretty good," Jaune muttered.

"You've come such a long way already, Jaune," Pyrrha insisted. "I think you're a match for Lyra or Sky or-"

"The worst students in the year?"

Pyrrha pursed her lips together. "Progress is progress, Jaune," she reminded him. "Don't lose sight of that. Just because… just because you're not beating me all of a sudden doesn't mean that you're not improving."

"I know," Jaune assured her as he pulled his hoodie on over his chest. "It's just that… there's bound to be so many other great students from Atlas, Haven, and Shade that I don't stand a chance against, just like here."

"But you don't have to fight them all by yourself," Ruby said. "Even in a tournament, you'll have us by your side."

Jaune sighed. "Right."

"You knew that it would be difficult," Pyrrha said, "but all the same, I… maybe…"

Jaune looked at her. "Pyrrha?"

"Never mind," Pyrrha said. "It's an idea, but nothing that you need to worry about just yet."

"Will he ever need to worry about it?" Sunset asked.

"No!" Pyrrha cried. "'Worry' was… the wrong word. Nothing to… just put it out of your mind for now."

Jaune managed to smile as he strapped on his cuirass. "Consider it out… let's just think about everyone waiting for us out there."

"I'd like a crack at some of the Shade students," Sunset said. The Atlesians might be considered arrogant in certain ways, with their patriotism and their desire to shove Atlas this and Atlas that down your throats, but Sunset personally found some of the visitors from Shade to be far more irritating. It was one thing to have pride in where you came from; it was another thing to act like just because you came from a sandy hole in the ground, that made you better than everyone else, stronger, tougher, morally superior. From the moment they arrived in the first semester, some of the Shade students, like Team NDGO, had started walking around like they owned the place.

"Quite frankly, Sunset, you're more likely to be challenged yourself," Pyrrha murmured.

Sunset pulled Soteria out of her locker and shut the door with a slam. "Challenged? Why?"

"I'm afraid you were rather rude to Arslan Altan yesterday, and she's likely to take it personally."

"Who?" Sunset asked; she felt as though she'd heard that name before, but she couldn't quite place it.

"The girl with the light blonde mane who asked why we had been tasked with hunting down the karkadann," Pyrrha reminded her.

"Oh, her," Sunset said, remembering. "I wasn't rude."

"You told her that she wasn't me."

"Well, she isn't."

Pyrrha sighed. "Arslan Altan has won second place in the Mistral Regional Tournament for the past four years."

"Second to you, every time?" Ruby asked.

"Indeed," Pyrrha said softly.

"That's got to be rough," Sunset muttered. "So close to what you want, but the same person just keeps standing in your way. No offence."

"It's quite alright; I understand completely," Pyrrha said softly. "I think… Arslan is not a bad person, but I fear she likely has a bit of a chip on her shoulder about this. After what you said… she may seek vengeance for it."

"'Vengeance'?" Sunset repeated incredulously. "Come on, Pyrrha, you're overreacting."

XxXxX​

"I'm going to kick her ass," declared the girl with the untidy mane of pale blonde hair that stood out so much against her dark skin.

One of her teammates, a boy with hair close-cropped on the back and sides and dyed pink on top, groaned. "Arslan, you've got to let this go."

"No, Nadir, I am not going to let it go!" said the girl, Arslan presumably. "Just because I haven't… it doesn't give her the right to talk to me like that! 'You're not Pyrrha Nikos, are you?' Who does she think she is?"

"She thinks she's Pyrrrha's teammate," observed another girl, with vivid green hair and dark lines painted onto her face. "Who knows what she's been told about you?"

"This isn't P-money's doing, Reese," Arslan said firmly. "She's a lot of things, but she wouldn't trash-talk me behind my back."

"How do you know?" Reese demanded.

"Because I know, okay," Arslan said sharply. "I know Pyrrha, and the fact that her teammate has earned a beating from me doesn't mean that I don't know what kind of person she is."

"Are you sure you can deliver that beating?" asked what must have been the fourth member of their team, a tall young man with a mop of dark hair. "You saw that video of her match with Pyrrha Nikos; she-"

Arslan folded her arms. "If you're about to tell me that you don't think I can handle this, Bolin, then I recommend you stop now. I can take on Sunset Shimmer. Even if she has got a powerful semblance, all I have to do is close the distance before she can hit me, and then I'll have her, like that!" she slammed one fist into her open palm. "Telling me I'm not Pyrrha Nikos, indeed."

You really know how to get under people's skin, don't you Sunset? Blake thought. She had almost finished getting changed for Combat Class and thus far counted herself fortunate that nobody had sought to interact with her in the locker room. Of course, nobody had wanted to interact with her in the locker room before, but now, after what had happened at breakfast, she had been worried that some people might seek to take the dislike they had demonstrated earlier and act upon it.

Here, where there was no Team SAPR and no Team RSPT either.

Not that she needed protection, but it would have been nice to have had a friendly face around. Team YRDN sort of counted – although Dove didn't seem particularly enamoured of her at the moment – but she knew them far less well and had enjoyed fewer interactions with them. Not that she was complaining or pretending that it wasn't her own fault, but all the same… a part of her wished that there was someone in here that she knew would be on her side.

In the absence of any such, and with no one looking to interact with her, Blake had been given plenty of opportunity to listen to the chatter of the locker room going on around her, not just to Arslan's grousing about Sunset, but also to the boasting and the teasing and all of the adjustment that came with a greatly enlarged body of students sharing the lockers and getting to grips with their presence together as rivals.

Blake was distracted from these fascinating anthropological observations by the slamming shut of her locker door, courtesy of a feline faunus – with a tail, instead of ears; a red tail curling up behind her head – with bright red hair and streaks of neon blue in the fringes that matched her eyes. She was dressed in a revealing blue top that exposed large parts of her bra to view, and her pink skirt was too short to conceal the shorts beneath, but what caught Blake's eye the most was the collar she had around her neck, complete with a golden bell like… well, like a cat.

Blake found that she couldn't take her eyes off it. She had never seen any faunus wearing anything so… so… she had never seen any faunus wearing anything quite like it before.

As a result, it exercised an almost hypnotic effect on her.

The girl bent down, bringing her head level with where her bell had been, even as she pointed to her eyes. "Uh, my face is up here, kitty."

Blake blinked rapidly. "'Kitty'? Really?"

The girl shrugged. "You are a cat faunus, right?"

"My name is Blake," Blake replied.

"And I'm Neon Katt. It's nice to meet you!" she said, making a paw with one hand and holding it out.

Blake's eyes narrowed. "Can I help you with something?"

"Probably not; I just wanted to see the White Fang terrorist," Neon said. She giggled. "You know, it's funny; Rainbow says that I talk like I'm part of the White Fang, but then you go and turn out to actually be in the White Fang; isn't that hilarious!"

"It wouldn't be, if I was still part of the White Fang," Blake said, her voice hard and unyielding. "But I'm not any more."

"Aww, that's really disappointing," Neon said. "I thought I might find someone who agrees with me."

"Agrees with you about what?"

"About how much better we are than everyone else!" Neon cried. "About how with our superior abilities we should totally rule over the rest of these losers who can't even see in the dark."

"That's not funny!" Blake snapped.

"Nearly everything can be funny if you're willing to look at in the right way," Neon retorted. She sighed. "But I can already tell that you're going to turn out to be one of those moody loser faunus who spend all their time moping about injustice, aren't you?"

"What do you suggest we ought to do instead?"

"Get over it!" Neon yelled. "Laugh! Get on with your lives and remember: we're stronger than they are, faster than they are, and we can do all kinds of things they can't even dream of, even before we get into semblances, so if anyone gives you any trouble: kick their ass." She chuckled, but as she leaned forwards, forcing Blake to back into her locker, her expression hardened, suddenly draining of mirth. "All of which being said, if you are still a member of the White Fang and you hurt any of my friends, I will skin you alive and watch you die slowly before making a pair of super-stylish gloves out of you. Understand, girlfriend?"

Blake wasn't given the chance to reply. Instead, the response came from another voice, from Nebula Violette of Shade Academy, who laughed as she approached Neon from behind. "Threats, from an Atlesian?" she said. "What a joke." She scoffed. "Or perhaps Beacon students are so weak that even an Atlesian is able to scare them."

Nebula Violette was the best example of 'seem fair and feel foul' that Blake had ever been so unfortunate as to come across in real life as opposed to the pages of books. She had a deceptively attractive face, with a shock of indigo hair brushed over her left side and olive-coloured eyes.

She was also perhaps the biggest advocate for the supremacy of Shade and Vacuo amongst the entire visiting student body.

Not that Neon Katt could have been aware of that as she rounded on the other girl. "You got a problem?"

Nebula shrugged. She wore a long lilac coat over a grey blouse, corset, and a literal breastplate like the one Sunset had used to wear before she traded up, with black gloves covering her hands and forearms; her coat was rolled up on one side, revealing a black cowter of some kind, while on her opposite shoulder, she wore a single shoulder pauldron. "It's just that you're both as weak as one another that I don't know what you hope to accomplish. If you wanted someone to make threats, then you should have asked for the help of a warrior."

"Oh, sure, nothing says 'warrior' like boob plate and a corset," Neon replied.

"It says it more than… whatever that is you're wearing," Nebula retorted with a scowl.

"What this is, is confidence," Neon proclaimed proudly. "I don't need armour," she added, conveniently ignoring the white vambraces and greaves on her arms and legs, "because nobody is ever going to get close enough to touch me."

"No one in Atlas, maybe," Nebula allowed, "but you're not in Atlas any more-"

"And you're not in Shade either," Neon reminded her cheerily. "Atlas may have its faults, but at least there we get taught how to read a map."

"In Vacuo, we know how to survive," Nebula declared. "You think that the grimm here or in Solitas are bad? In Vacuo, we have faced the worst the world has to offer before ever reaching Shade Academy, and that is why we are the strongest-"

"Are you trying to intimidate me or bore me to death with all of these clichés?" Neon asked.

Nebula growled. "Watch your step, house cat," she snapped. "And as for you," she jabbed her finger aggressively towards Blake. "You belong in a cage, not in this school."

"Because I'm a faunus?" Blake asked quietly. "Or because I used to be White Fang?"

"Either?" Nebula suggested. "Both."

"Hey, come on, girls," Yang said genially as she approached the three. "Let's save the fighting until we're actually in class, okay?"

Nebula regarded Yang coolly. "Fine," she said sharply. "We'll let our weapons do the talking." She turned and walked away, the tread of her boots echoing upon the locker room floor.

"What's her problem?" Neon asked.

"She's from Vacuo," Yang said, as though it explained everything.

"Really? Because I thought she'd been living outside the kingdoms!"

"Well, it is Vacuo," Yang replied.

"You've been spending time with Rainbow Dash, haven't you?" Neon asked. "Anyway: later, losers!" she skated off, leaving a rainbow trail after her.

Yang sighed. "Sometimes I wonder if the Vytal Festival is worth having to put up with all these jerks."

Blake's lips crinkled in a slight smile. "Unity and peace, remember."

"I'm not seeing much of either right now," Yang declared. She smiled softly, as she reached out and put one hand on Blake's arm. "How are you holding up?"

Blake bowed her head. "I'm okay," she muttered.

"Sure you are," Yang said, in a tone that left it an open question as to whether she believed Blake or not. "But if you're ever not okay, just remember that Sunset and Rainbow aren't the only two people in this school who can be here for you."

Blake looked up into Yang's purple eyes. "Are you sure?"

"Whatever you've done before," Yang said, "that's all behind you now. We've all done stupid things, but we should all get a chance to learn from them." She grinned. "Keep moving forward, right?"

"Right," Blake concurred as she allowed Yang to steer her by the shoulder towards the amphitheatre proper.

XxXxX​

During the first semester, there had been few enough students in the freshman class that they could all occupy the seats down on the floor of the amphitheatre, gathered around the ring waiting for their turn to be called to fight. Now, however, with so many additional students from Atlas, Haven, and Shade, those who were not actually fighting had sprawled out onto the upper observation deck, looking down upon the ring from above. It was there that Team SAPR sat, except for Ruby, who was standing in the arena itself facing an Atlesian student named Starlight Glimmer.

Starlight was a tall girl with skin of a dark hue like Ciel, with blue eyes and hair of purple streaked with aquamarine falling in curling waves down her back. She was dressed in a form-fitting black bodysuit with aquamarine highlights, and over the top of it, she wore armour that seemed to be exactly the same kind worn by the Atlesians soldiers deployed from their ships: a white-grey cuirass that only covered the upper chest but left the belly exposed, blocky shoulder pauldrons, brassart, and vambraces. The only thing she was lacking was a helmet, seeming to prefer to go bareheaded. In both hands, she tightly gripped a gilded rifle, glowing green along the sleek lines that broke up the weapon and, if Ruby was any judge at all, marked the points at which it would transform into something else. She had the weapon tucked into her shoulder, the barrel pointing down towards the ground.

Her face was expressionless. She stared flatly at Ruby but gave nothing away.

Ruby twirled Crescent Rose experimentally in her hands as she unfolded her weapon. Hers was only the second match of the class, after Yang had gotten them started by beating a Haven student named Hector. She felt an obligation to win, to continue to uphold the honour of Beacon.

Although the pressure wasn't doing her any favours.

"Go, Starlight!" cheered the girl in the hat and cloak who had made such a dramatic entrance into the cafeteria a couple of days ago.

"You can do it, Ruby!" Penny cried.

"Traitor!" Neon shouted.

"Don't talk to my teammate like that, Neon!" Rainbow yelled.

"Quiet, everyone!" Professor Goodwitch snapped. She paused a moment. "Begin!"

Starlight snapped up her rifle, firing off a trio of shots; three green laser pulses spat from the barrel of the weapon towards Ruby. Ruby leapt aside, letting the bolts pass harmlessly by her as she rolled to a stop, the blade of Crescent Rose digging into the arena surface as she aimed at her opponent.

Ruby fired twice, Crescent Rose booming. Starlight's rifle transformed, smoothly shifting from a gun into a long gilded lance with a glowing green tip. The spearshaft spun in Starlight's hands as she deflected Ruby's shots.

Her booted feet thudded upon the floor as she charged, lance drawn back for a thrust.

Ruby rushed to meet her, Crescent Rose drawn back. She swung, her scythe blade cutting through the air. Starlight leapt to avoid it, flipping over on her back as the blade passed harmlessly beneath her. As Starlight landed, Ruby let the momentum of her swing turn her around before retreating in a burst of rose petals, putting a little distance between herself and Starlight's counterattack.

The counterattack didn't come. Starlight stood where she had landed, silent, unmoving. She watched Ruby, but she made no move. She didn't even turn her lance back into a rifle. She was thinking, probably. Maybe she was thinking anyway.

Ruby thought too, but conscious that she had to think quickly.

I can't deflect laser fire like I could bullets, which means I have to take the risk and get in close.

She flourished Crescent Rose before her, tracing a crimson pattern in the air, before she charged forward, trailing rose petals in her wake. She swung her scythe. Starlight blocked the stroke, using the shaft of her lance to stop her slashing blow dead in its tracks. She grinned, and her left hand glowed aquamarine as she released her spear and lashed out in a snapping punch that came too fast for Ruby to dodge. It connected with her shoulder hard enough to send Ruby flying, and as she flew, Ruby felt… it was weird, it wasn't like getting hit normally felt, it was more than just a blow to her aura, it felt… it felt almost as if something was being taken away from her.

She hit the ground and rolled to a stop and then onto her feet again, in time to see Starlight Glimmer rushing towards her.

Rushing towards her trailing lavender petals?

What the-?

Ruby tried to use her semblance to get away, to put some distance between her and Starlight, only… she couldn't. Her semblance wasn't working! Why wasn't her semblance working?

Is that what I felt? Did she take my semblance?

No time to think about that now.
She didn't have her semblance any more, which meant that she would have to make do without it. She reversed Crescent Rose and fired, using the recoil to propel herself forwards, swinging her scythe. Starlight flowed around Ruby, trailing lavender petals, moving faster than Ruby could follow, lashing out with her lance to hit Ruby across the face, first with the butt and then with the point. Ruby staggered backwards, feeling her aura drain away under the impact of the blows. Starlight retreated, using Ruby's semblance to put distance between the two of them as her lance reformed into its original rifle configuration.

Starlight fired. Ruby shot too, but she was using the recoil on Crescent Rose to substitute for her semblance, to keep herself moving while she tried to think of a new plan. Starlight was faster than she was – now, Ruby thought sourly – so trying to close in wasn't an option. She should shoot, but then she could also be shot at, so how was she supposed to win this?

Starlight started shooting at her, spraying her laser bolts wide so as to give Ruby nowhere to run, nowhere to escape too. A shot caught Ruby on the shoulder, and she went down. She got up again, not wanting to look on the board to see how much aura she had left. She fired again.

That's it! She can't block my shots while she's firing.

Ruby stopped moving. Aimed and fired.

Her bullet left Crescent Rose with a roar as Starlight's bolt left her rifle with a crackle.

Bullet and bolt flew past one another.

Both stroke home, flinging their targets onto their backs and across the surface of the arena.

A buzzer sounded, and from the weariness that she was feeling in her limbs, Ruby guessed it was for her.

"And that's the match: Miss Rose's aura has passed into the red, and she is unable to continue," Professor Goodwitch said, confirming Ruby's fears. "Miss Glimmer is victorious. Congratulations, Miss Glimmer."

"Thank you, Professor."

"What would you have done without your semblance?"

Starlight didn't reply for a moment. "Tried to keep out of reach of her scythe, Professor."

"Hmm," Professor Goodwitch murmured. "Miss Rose… you did the best you could, faced with unforeseen circumstances."

It didn't feel like it to Ruby, but she still managed to say, "Thank you, Professor."

She started to get up. A hand entered her field of vision, a hand that was glowing with an aquamarine light.

The hand of Starlight Glimmer.

"I guess you'd like your semblance back now, right?" she said, smiling.

Ruby hesitated for a moment before she reached up and took Starlight's hand. As the other girl helped her to her feet, Ruby felt not only a little of her aura restored but more than that… she felt whole again. "Thanks," Ruby said softly. "Neat semblance."

"Yeah," Starlight murmured, looking a little uncomfortable. "I got lucky with it." She laughed nervously. "Anyway, now that you know about it, I expect you'll give me more trouble next time."

Ruby grinned. "Count on it!"

XxXxX​

Sol Invictus felt heavy in Sunset's hands as she faced Nebula Violette across the ring.

I did say I wanted to get a crack at one of these proud Vacuan warriors.

This was the last match of the class. Whether she won or lost, this would be what people were talking about on the way into the locker rooms.

And after Ruby's misfortune – temporary misfortune; Sunset had no doubt that Ruby would get her next time – against Starlight Glimmer, it was up to Sunset to uphold the honour of Team SAPR, since neither Jaune nor Pyrrha had been called, much to the disappointment of some people, Sunset was sure.

She had to win this fight, or the newcomers wouldn't understand why Team SAPR was a force to be reckoned with and a team to watch.

She could not afford to mess this up.

Nebula held her crossbow loosely in one hand. She looked cocky, the cheeky little madam. Didn't she know who Sunset was? Did she think that Sunset Shimmer, leader of Team SAPR, was some no mark student of little account, the sort who could be taken lightly?

I suppose this is why Arslan wants to fight me.

Speaking of Arslan Altan, if Sunset remembered right the face of the person she had offended, then she had been stewing all class and now looked very sour at the fact that it was Nebula who had been chosen to be Sunset's opponent and not her.

I should probably apologise… but I kind of like the fact that a great Mistralian tournament fighter wants to fight me this badly.

If I haven't arrived yet, I'm pulling into the station.

Now, back to the subject at hand, what can I do to end this quickly?


Professor Goodwitch clasped her hands together behind her back. "Begin!"

Nebula started to raise her crossbow.

But Sunset had already teleported right in front of her, Sol Invictus levelled at her chest.

BANG!

Sunset fired into Nebula's chest, then extended the bayonet outwards, slamming into her while she was off balance and knocking her out of the arena.

"And that's the match," Professor Goodwitch observed calmly.

Nebula leapt to her feet. "Professor!"

"In a tournament-style duel, Miss Violette, leaving the ring for any reason is cause for elimination," Professor Goodwitch reminded her.

Nebula scowled. "But in a real battle, there is no ring!"

"In a real battle, there is no limit on the amount of aura a contestant may have," Professor Goodwitch replied. "I hope you are not suggesting that I should allow students to fight to the death?"

"No," Nebula admitted, "but-"

"You were unfortunate," Professor Goodwitch informed her, "but a greater degree of readiness might have served you well when the battle began. Miss Shimmer, you took the initiative, and it served you well."

Sunset bowed her head. "Thank you, Professor."

She looked out, away from the arena across the ranks of the gathered students, down below and up in the gallery. Arslan Atlan, who still looked put out that she had been denied the chance to lose quickly against Sunset; Cinder, who looked impressed; all the students come from all the schools to challenge them, to compete in – futile – struggle to be the best.

They will be dust beneath our chariot wheels, but in the meantime… this is shaping up to be a pretty interesting semester.
 
Chapter 12 - Student Teacher Conversations
Student-Teacher Conversations​


Yang knocked on the door to Professor Goodwitch's office, even as she poked her head around it. "You asked to see me, Professor?"

Professor Goodwitch looked up from whatever it was that she'd been working on. "Yes, come in, Miss Xiao Long."

Yang walked in, closing the door softly behind her, and strode inside the small, slightly overcrowded room. Although she had been in here more than once, it didn't stop her feeling just a little bit nervous every time she came in here, whether it was rational to feel that way or not. She stopped in front of Professor Goodwitch's desk. "Professor, if this is about what happened in the kitchen-"

"It is not, Miss Xiao Long," Professor Goodwitch said, looking up at her. "Although, don't let that stop you from explaining yourself."

"Oh, it's nothing for someone like you to concern yourself with, Professor," Yang assured her, with a touch of feigned laughter in her voice. "Nora had just a new recipe idea that got a little out of hand."

"I thought that Mister Ren was the only cook in Team Iron."

"Ren would probably be happier if he was," Yang muttered. Nora's enthusiasm for the culinary arts far outstripped her actual skill in the kitchen. As an artist with batter, she had few equals, but in terms of producing something edible… not so much.

Professor Goodwitch stared at her for a moment. Then she let out the slightest hint of a chuckle before looking down at the mass of paperwork cluttering up her desk. "Please, sit down, Miss Xiao Long," Professor Goodwitch said kindly, gesturing with one hand to the chair in front of her desk. "I won't keep you from lunch very long."

"Thanks, Professor," Yang said, taking the chair. She crossed her legs, one boot resting upon her knee. "And it's fine. Professor, can I ask you a question?"

Professor Goodwitch leaned back in her chair. "Of course, Miss Xiao Long, although I can't guarantee you an answer."

"What's going to happen to Team Bluebell, or whatever we ought to call them now?" Yang asked. "Without Blake, they're down to three people and…" she sought for a tactful way to put it, "not the most talented three people."

Professor Goodwitch made a wordless sound that Yang took to be confirmation that the Combat Instructor agreed with her about the place in the rankings occupied by Lyra, Bon Bon, and Sky. "May I ask your interest in this, Miss Xiao Long?"

"Dove's worried about them," Yang explained.

"Ah," Professor Goodwitch said. "Unfortunately, I cannot set Mister Bronzewing's mind completely at ease, since no decision has been made regarding Team Bluebell at this time, but you may inform him that I have no intention of assigning the three of them a field mission in their current state."

"I'll tell him that, Professor; thank you," Yang replied, She was somewhat of the mind that, it being the case that the three of them couldn't manage without Blake, perhaps Beacon wasn't the place for them… but that really wasn't her place to say, and so, she kept it to herself. Who was she to put a limit on the dreams of others?

She waited to hear why Professor Goodwitch had asked to see her.

"You fought very well today," Professor Goodwitch informed her.

Yang grinned. "Thanks, Professor, but that guy wasn't so tough." He hadn't been a pushover, but he hadn't really pushed her either. "I, uh, know that I probably shouldn't ask you for favours-"

Professor Goodwitch smiled. "But you aren't going to let a little thing like that stop you, Miss Xiao Long?"

Yang chuckled. "It's not like I'm asking for permission to cut class or anything, Professor. I was just wondering if you could hook me up against Rainbow Dash sometime this semester."

Professor Goodwitch's eyebrows rose. "You want to fight Miss Dash?"

"It might not exactly be the spirit of the Vytal Festival, but I wouldn't mind wiping that cocky smile off her face," Yang admitted.

A little titter of laughter escaped from Professor Goodwitch's lips. "It would certainly serve to puncture a little of General Ironwood's pomposity," she acknowledged. "Although, if you were defeated… I would rather not give the general an excuse to be even more pleased with himself than he is already."

"I can only promise to do my best, Professor," Yang said. "Do you think I can take her?"

Professor Goodwitch stared at her for a moment. "Just as you shouldn't ask me for favours, I shouldn't play favourites… but I'll see that you get your chance, if that's what you want."

"It is," Yang declared, because what was the point of being here if she wasn't going to test her skills against the best of the best?

"Very well," Professor Goodwitch acknowledged. "However, it may have to wait, because the reason I asked you to come and see me, Miss Xiao Long, is that I have a mission that I'd like to offer to Team Iron."

Yang's mouth opened a little. "Already?"

"You were told that they might come at any time."

"Yeah, but I didn't think that meant 'second day of the semester,'" Yang replied. "Although I suppose any time does mean any time. But…"

"'But,' Miss Xiao Long?"

"Why us, Professor, why Team Iron?" Yang asked. "To be honest… I kind of thought that you'd be giving Team Sapphire first pick of any first-year missions."

Professor Goodwitch's expression was inscrutable. "And why is that, Miss Xiao Long?"

"Well, they're…" Yang sought for a way to say 'they're better than us' that didn't sound self-pitying. "They're the ones everyone seems to be watching."

"I have been watching you, Miss Xiao Long, and not just in sparring and leadership class," Professor Goodwitch informed her. She hesitated for a moment. "There is a an old Valish proverb: anyone can spend gold, but it takes skill to spin it from straw?"

Yang frowned. "My team isn't straw, Professor."

"Indeed not, Miss Xiao Long; your team is Iron," Professor Goodwitch agreed. "But nevertheless… you are a more impressive leader than Miss Shimmer." Once more she paused. "You are correct; there are many eyes upon Team Sapphire. Wouldn't you like to show them they've been looking in the wrong place?"

Yang felt the grin spread across her face. "You bet I would, Professor. So what's the mission?"

XxXxX​

Ruby gasped. "You're going on a mission already?"

"Yep," Yang agreed, as she sat down at the dining table. She looked down said table to where Ren, Nora, and Dove sat in a row beside her. "You guys don't mind that I accepted it without talking to you first, do you?"

"You're our leader," Nora said.

"Indeed, and we trust your judgement," Ren agreed.

"Besides, if Professor Goodwitch had wanted us to make the decision together, she could have asked all of us into her office," Dove said. "Clearly, she wanted you to decide on our behalf. You would have looked a little ridiculous asking her to hold on while you found us for our opinion."

"I guess so," Yang acknowledged. "I did feel as though I had to say yes or no right there."

"And you said yes, so get on with it and tell us what the mission is already!" Nora cried.

Yang laughed. "We are going to be spending a week on the luxurious outskirts of Vale, joining a huntsman, a platoon from the Defence Forces, and some contractors while they do some work on the Green Line."

"'Some work'?" Sunset repeated. "That's a little nebulous, isn't it?"

Yang shrugged. "I guess we don't really need to know exactly what they're doing. We're not building a wall – or fixing a wall or whatever – we're just protecting the workers while they get on with… whatever it is."

Pyrrha's brow furrowed slightly. "Some might say it is a little late to be repairing the outer defences."

"You might be right, but… better late than never, I suppose," Yang replied.

"Any obstacle that can be placed in the path of the grimm is worthwhile," Ren declared.

"So, if it's only on the outskirts of Vale, are you guys going to fly out to the site from Beacon each day?" Jaune asked.

Yang shook her head. "Nah, the contractors get to go home at night, but we have to stick around in case any grimm try to… tear down the walls, I suppose, and to make sure that we're there when the first workers arrive, probably. So we'll be camping out at the site. Pack your sleeping bags, everyone."

"This is gonna be great!" Nora cried. "Camping out under the stars, it'll be just like old times, don't you think, Ren?"

"Not quite like old times," Ren murmured. "We won't be alone, for a start."

"No, I guess not."

"I've never actually been camping," Dove admitted.

"Really?" Ruby demanded. "Never?"

"I grew up in the countryside; I never needed to go away from home to reach nature," Dove explained.

"Yeah, but Yang and I grew up out in the countryside, and Dad used to take us camping sometimes," Ruby replied. "Yang, remember that fishing trip when I was five?"

"I remember that we didn't catch anything."

"Yeah, but we had fun, right?"

Yang grinned. "Yeah, we did have a lot of fun."

"I'm not sure this trip will be fun," Dove murmured.

"Maybe not, but it is important," Ruby reminded him.

"I just can't believe that you four got offered a field mission before us," Sunset complained.

"Our turn will come," Pyrrha assured her.

"I know, but it's the principle of the thing."

"What principle?" inquired Jaune.

"It's a sign of teacher confidence, and what are you looking so insufferably smug about?" Sunset demanded.

"Oh, nothing, nothing at all," Yang said, looking away so that the smirk on her face was less visible to Sunset.

"You'd know all about insufferable smugness, I suppose," Nora said.

Sunset's eyes narrowed, and she glowered at Nora. Nora didn't seem to care. Indeed, judging by her smile, she positively relished Sunset's irritation.

"So when do you leave?" Ruby asked.

"Tomorrow," Yang replied.

"Don't leave without saying goodbye, okay?" Ruby demanded.

Yang reached across the table and ruffled Ruby's hair. "I wouldn't dream of it," she assured her sister.

Ruby squirmed under her sister's hand. "Good luck out there," she said.

"Indeed," Pyrrha agreed. "Good fortune attend you all."

XxXxX​

"Winter," Weiss said. "Thank you for coming to see me."

"Why would I stay away?" Winter asked as she marched, hands clasped behind her back, across the courtyard. Weiss waited for her under the shadow of the huntsman statue that dominated the space. Winter stopped, back straight, and looked up at the heroic huntsman elevated above. "A rather vain thing, I've always thought."

Weiss looked around and up. "The statue?"

"Indeed."

Weiss frowned. "I don't see anything wrong with it."

"It makes a great many assumptions, don't you think?" Winter asked. "How many students at this school do you believe deserve to called 'hero'?"

"Few enough, I suppose," Weiss conceded, "but I think it's supposed to be an ideal to strive for, not something to inflate our egos."

Winter snorted. "No single huntsman, however skilled, can hope to triumph alone. We are all individual pieces of an engine so much greater than ourselves; this school shouldn't allow its students to forget that."

"It's just a statue," Weiss replied. "For the rest… I think that having to be on teams with some… dubious characters reinforces that lesson very well."

"You don't like your teammates?"

"Flash is fine," Weiss said quickly.

"But he's the only one," Winter observed.

"I didn't drag you down here at night to talk about my teammates," Weiss said quickly.

"No, but as I'm here – and will be in Vale for some time – I'm here to talk, if you need to," Winter insisted. "But if not that, then what? Your message to me was rather cryptic."

Weiss clasped her hands together in front of her, playing with her fingers. "Winter," she said, "what do you know about the conditions in the mines or the refineries?"

"Not much, I admit," Winter replied. "Perhaps if I'd gone to work for our father instead of attending Atlas, he would have started grooming me to take over the business by now. Or perhaps not."

"Do you regret it?"

"Do I regret choosing to become an officer and a specialist instead of standing behind Father at interminable social functions?" Winter demanded. "Not for a moment. Weiss, what is this about?"

"Do you know… do you know if, in the mines, or anywhere else, faunus are ever punished by being branded?" Weiss asked.

"'Branded'?" Winter repeated. "You mean burned?"

"With the letters SDC, yes," Weiss said softly.

"Weiss," Winter murmured. "What makes you ask that?"

"One of my… fellow students," Weiss said, "claims that she saw such a brand upon the face of a White Fang terrorist that she – and the Atlesian student, Rainbow Dash – encountered. Winter, have we been creating the monsters who prey upon us?"

"We are not responsible for the actions of the White Fang, no matter how overzealous the SDC may be in enforcing discipline," Winter declared. She turned away from Weiss. "Thank you for telling me this. I had no idea that the company was going so far."

"What shall we do?"

"'Do'? What do you expect to do?" Winter demanded. "Do you think that you can investigate practices in the mines from Beacon? Bring down the SDC by yourself?"

"Then what?" Weiss replied. "Should I do nothing?"

"That is all that you can do and all that you should do. For now," Winter said. "You are not responsible for this, and you have no duty to put an end to it. Later, when Father steps down and you take over the company, then you will have the power to change the company, perhaps to change Remnant itself, but until then, your focus should be upon your studies and yourself."

"But…" Weiss hesitated. What Winter was saying made sense, but it was a cold kind of sense, and being cold was unpleasant to accept. "It's a hard thing to just ignore. Does anyone deserve to be treated like that?"

"No," Winter agreed. "And I understand; I will even concede that it speaks well to your nature. But nevertheless, I urge you to put it out of your mind. You have told me; that is all you can do."

"And what about you?" Weiss asked. "What will you do?" Will you do anything?

"I'm not sure yet," Winter admitted.

"But you will-"

"Yes," Winter said, cutting her off. "I am not sure what precisely, yet; I would speak to the General but I am loath to add to his burdens at this time, but trust me, Weiss, I will not simply let this lie."

"I do trust you, Winter," Weiss said. "Do you think… do you think that Father knows about this?" As much as she was aware of their father's faults, there was a part of her - a substantial part, at that - that would rather believe that it was merely the work of some rogue subordinate within the company.

"I have… no idea," Winter admitted. "But I will find out. I promise you that."

XxXxX​

Ciel marched into General Ironwood's office aboard the Valiant, her boots slamming into the metal floor with an echo. "Cadet Ciel Soleil reporting as ordered, sir!"

"At ease, Soleil," General Ironwood ordered her, not rising from his seat behind his desk. When Ciel had done so, spacing her feet apart and clasping her hands behind her back, the General continued. "Any thoughts on why I asked to see you? Alone?"

"I couldn't say, sir," Ciel said. Nor did she think it was her business to speculate. General Ironwood would tell her what he wanted from her in his own good time. She had been ordered to report, and so, she had reported. Anything else was just idle speculation, made no less idle by the fact that she had engaged in it regardless.

"I want to talk to you about last semester," General Ironwood declared. "And the Belladonna incident."

"I see, sir," Ciel said quietly.

General Ironwood stared into her eyes for a moment. "Let me preface everything else by saying that you performed admirably at the docks when the battle was joined."

"Thank you, sir; credit accrues to the entire unit."

"It does," General Ironwood agreed, "but as a part of that unit, some of the credit accrues to you."

"As you say, sir," Ciel replied.

General Ironwood rose to his feet. "There are times," he declared, "when I feel as though I owe you an apology. I can't believe this is what you imagined of your first year at Atlas."

"Permission to speak freely, sir?"

General Ironwood's frown was almost imperceptible. "Granted."

"I was somewhat dreading the beginning of my first year at Atlas, sir."

"Really?"

"You can hardly be unaware, sir, that I am… not the most sociable of people," Ciel confessed. There were many reasons why she excelled in Etiquette, but amongst them was the fact that it was much easier to memorize the rules and codes of manners that governed interactions in a formal setting than it was to deal with people in all of their informal unpredictability. "The prospect of spending four years with a randomly selected trio of my peers was not altogether to my liking. This present assignment is unorthodox, to be sure, but not unwelcome."

General Ironwood chuckled. "Do you believe in destiny, Soleil?"

"No, sir."

"No?"

"The fault is not in our stars but in ourselves, sir," Ciel declared. "We make our own fortune, good or ill."

"A valid viewpoint," General Ironwood acknowledged. "And yet, when I needed people I could trust to take care of Penny, there right in front of me were you and Rainbow Dash, both proven and reliable, and both available. Some might call that fate."

"Others might call it providence, sir," Ciel said. The Lady provides to the children of the North.

"Indeed," General Ironwood said. He paused. "How are your injuries?"

"They do not affect my performance, sir."

General Ironwood nodded. "But how do they feel?"

Ciel paused for a moment. "I… sometimes suffer some discomfort, when sitting or lying down."

"Dash hasn't mentioned it."

"A fact of which I am very proud, sir," Ciel replied. Dash thought that a team leader should know her teammates better than their mothers did, but Ciel wouldn't have let her mother know about this either.

General Ironwood said, "Have you considered medication?"

"I would rather not, sir," Ciel said. One heard so many horror stories these days, she would rather not take the risk for the sake of what was moderate discomfort at worst.

"Very well," General Ironwood said. "As you point out, it isn't affecting your performance academically or in battle. However, I do still need to talk to you about the Belladonna incident."

"Of course, sir."

General Ironwood affixed her with his gaze. "When Rainbow Dash informed you that Miss Belladonna was a White Fang agent, she ordered you to arm yourself and secure Twilight, correct?"

"Yes, sir."

"And she ordered you to shoot Miss Belladonna on sight, correct?"

"Yes, sir."

"Did you agree with those orders?"

"Yes, sir."

"Why?" General Ironwood demanded.

"Because Blake Belladonna was a White Fang agent, sir," Ciel declared. "I had already been informed by Rainbow Dash that, as she was being led into detention, Chrysalis had vowed revenge on Twilight; the possibility that Blake Belladonna would seek to accomplish that revenge could not be discounted."

"Not even after Professor Ozpin vouched for her personally?"

"After that… the credibility of the threat diminished, sir," Ciel admitted.

"And yet you went out looking for her, with the intent to engage her if you found her, perhaps even to kill her," General Ironwood said.

"Yes, sir."

"Why?"

"Because those were my team leader's orders, sir."

"And you didn't question the validity of those orders?"

"A good soldier goes where she's sent and does what she's told, sir," Ciel replied.

"Even if she has doubts about them?"

"I had my doubts about remaining in Vale and attending Beacon, sir," Ciel answered, "but I obeyed the orders of my team leader."

"And mine," General Ironwood reminded her.

"Yes, sir," Ciel said. "But, if I may again speak freely, sir, if every order is to be examined by those charged with carrying it out on ethical, legal, or practical grounds, then I fail to see how the military can continue to function. There are times when we must not think but only obey and trust that those who command us, though they may not have told us all, know what they're doing and have in mind a larger purpose."

"And if the orders you obey do turn out to be unethical or illegal?"

"Then it will be a black thing for the conscience of them who gave the order, sir, but it will not trouble my own," Ciel declared.

General Ironwood was silent for a moment. "Your sense of duty is greatly to be admired," he said, "and you would have an excellent point – if the orders had come from me or from another senior officer. But they didn't."

Ciel swallowed. "No, sir."

"Dash didn't clear her actions with me or anyone senior to herself in the chain of command. And you knew that."

"Yes, sir."

"But you obeyed her anyway?"

"I… am sorry, sir," Ciel said quietly. "Although I am not sure what I should have done instead."

"Insisted that Dash report in to me," General Ironwood told her. "You're correct that loyalty is important. It might even be the most important virtue in our military. But by being loyal to Dash, you were disloyal to me and to the principles that Atlas stands for, not to mention putting Dash herself at risk of a court martial. Do you understand that?"

"I do now, sir," Ciel murmured. "Once again, I'm sorry."

"Apology accepted," General Ironwood said. "You're a good soldier, Soleil. I just want to make sure you take the right lesson from all this."

"Yes, sir. I will, sir."

"That's all," General Ironwood said. "Dismissed."

XxXxX​

Twilight walked into the General's office to find General Ironwood himself looking out of the window. It was getting dark outside, but the night sky was illuminated by the lights of the fleet, the cruisers and carriers glowing in the darkness as their lights gleamed out like beacons.

Twilight scuffed her feet upon the floor. She wasn't sure what she ought to do with her hands, so she fussed with the hem of her skirt while she waited for General Ironwood to turn around.

He didn't. Instead, he spoke while he still had his back to her. "I understand Applejack came to see you just before the start of semester?"

"Uh, yes," Twilight said, caught off guard by the subject. "All of our friends did. It was great of them, to come all the way to Vale just to pay us a visit." She paused. "If they'd told us what they were planning beforehand, I probably would have told them not to come. But I'm glad they did."

"You would have told them not to?" General Ironwood asked. "Because of the danger?"

"The grimm… they seem to be getting bolder," Twilight murmured. "The grimm… and the White Fang… normally, I'd say there were no coincidences… but how can it be anything else?"

General Ironwood sighed. She couldn't see his face, but from what Twilight could make out of his reflection in the window, he seemed melancholy. Or perhaps "worried" would be a better word. It was an uncomfortable sight. Twilight supposed that he had reason to be concerned: he was the commander of a great fleet, the lives of men and women resting upon his shoulders, not to mention the security of Vale and affairs back home in Atlas, all without getting into the danger posed by the White Fang. Yes, when she thought about it rationally, Twilight could see that General Ironwood had reason indeed to be concerned, but at the same time, to actually see it upon his face… it made her uncomfortable. It had made her concerned. It made her… a little afraid. She didn't want to know that General Ironwood felt the weight of his lofty position and his responsibilities, weighty though those responsibilities were. She wanted to know that everything was fine and that the General was full of confidence, so that she – that all of them – should be confident too.

It was selfish, but it was how she felt.

General Ironwood might as well have been able to sense her thoughts and feelings, because when he turned around to face her, all care and concern had vanished from his face, and in its place was dauntless and unyielding resolve. "You're right, of course," he said. "How can it be anything but a coincidence? Don't worry too much about the grimm, Twilight; patrols have increased on the airship routes, and those increased resources are making travel between the kingdoms as easy as ever. Your friends made it back to Atlas safe and sound, didn't they?"

"Yes, they did. Most of them."

"Ah, yes," General Ironwood said. "Applejack has gone into the wilds, hasn't she?"

"Yes, General," Twilight replied. "She's taking care of our friend Fluttershy while she studies some of the fauna native to Vale."

General Ironwood nodded. "Don't worry about them either. Applejack is a fine student; she knows how to take care of herself and others."

"I know," Twilight agreed. "And, as much as it's not without risk… this is Fluttershy's dream. I wouldn't take it away from her, even if I could, just because of a little danger."

General Ironwood did not reply to that, instead changing the subject by asking, "How have you found Beacon?"

"The facilities are… a little primitive compared to Atlas," Twilight admitted. "I don't think it's as well-funded."

"I've never sought to pry into Ozpin's financials, but it wouldn't surprise me," General Ironwood concurred. "The Kingdom of Vale is not as wealthy as Atlas, so it probably couldn't afford to endow its Academy even if it wished to do so. On the other hand, it could also be that Ozpin prefers a more traditional approach."

"That sounds like the sort of attitude I'd expect from Haven rather than Beacon," Twilight pointed out.

"Respect for tradition is not confined to Mistral, even if it is carried to excess there," General Ironwood reminded her. "But how have you found it here?"

"We've been fortunate in how welcoming so many people have been," Twilight said. "For all that it isn't Atlas, Beacon has never felt unfriendly, still less hostile."

"I'm glad to hear it. And Penny?"

"Bringing her here was the best decision we could have made," Twilight declared. "She has the chance to make her own friends, to find out for herself who she is. That… General, does it ever bother you that Penny is essentially a slave?"

"Penny is a soldier," General Ironwood corrected her.

"A soldier can quit," Twilight pointed out.

"Actually, they can't, not at whim," General Ironwood said.

"Perhaps not, but the fact is that if Rainbow Dash wanted to drop out of Atlas and become… a professional soccer player or something, then you couldn't stop her," Twilight said. "Would Penny be allowed to drop out?"

General Ironwood was silent for a moment before he said, "Does Penny want to drop out?"

"No, but that's not the point," Twilight said. "The point is that she couldn't even if she wanted to."

General Ironwood clasped his hands together behind his back. "You're right," he admitted. "Penny can't quit. She's the product of millions of lien's worth of cutting edge research and development funded by the Kingdom of Atlas, and the Kingdom of Atlas will have its money's worth. The Doctors Polendina were well aware of that when they pitched their idea."

"But Penny wasn't aware of that," Twilight said softly.

"No," Ironwood agreed. "And that is why I'm glad that she's making friends, forming bonds that will motivate her to keep fighting. It's manipulative, but I hope that she'll be driven to protect those ties so strongly that she'll never notice that she doesn't actually have a say in the matter."

"You're right, sir, that is manipulative," Twilight said. Even if Rainbow Dash said pretty much the same thing, it sounded much better when she said it.

"I wish I had the luxury of always being kind, Twilight, but I don't," General Ironwood informed her. "Tell me about what happened with Belladonna last semester."

Ah. So we're getting to the point, now. "What do you want to know, General?" she asked.

"How did you feel when you found out about Miss Belladonna's past?"

"I… I was scared," Twilight admitted. "After what happened at the Wedding, with Chrysalis… the thought that there'd been another White Fang agent right under my nose, so close to me, so close to Penny… I felt like an idiot."

"Did you agree with what Rainbow Dash decided to do about it?"

Twilight was silent for a moment. "Rainbow… did what she thought was right."

"That's not what I asked."

"No, it isn't," Twilight admitted. "But I won't betray my friend by criticising them behind their back."

"Dash's punishment has already been meted out, and I won't stack more upon her for the same incident," General Ironwood assured her. "You aren't being punished at all, for that matter. I just want to understand what drove you to act the way you did."

"Oh," Twilight murmured. "Well… I wasn't out on the streets, looking for Blake. I had my drones out, but I was still at Beacon, safe, guarded by Flash Sentry of Beacon's Team Wisteria. And I suppose that being at Beacon, not being outside, not having a lot to do other than check on my drones… it gave me a chance to think about things, to talk to Weiss about things, to realise that if Blake had been our enemy, then she probably would have hidden it better or attacked when she was discovered or… or something other than she did." Twilight bowed her head. "Should I have made Rainbow see that, too?"

"You should have come to me," General Ironwood informed her. "Dash's decision to secure you was prudent in the circumstances, but once you were secure, I should have been your first call. If you'd even called me once you started to have doubts, I would have called Dash off."

"General, if you'd done that, there's a good chance Blake, and perhaps others, would have died at the docks."

"The fact that things worked out in the end doesn't justify the steps that led there," General Ironwood declared sternly. "Next time you're in a situation like this, request orders from higher up."

"I… I hope that we won't ever be in a situation like that again, General," Twilight said with a slight smile.

General Ironwood smiled too. "So do I, Twilight. So do I."

XxXxX​

"Good evening, General Ironwood!" Penny cried cheerily, offering the General a wave as cheery as her voice as she strode into his office.

General Ironwood sighed. "Penny, we're both on duty, and this isn't a social visit."

Penny's eyes widened. She tried to remember what it was that she was supposed to do. Right! That was it! She slammed her foot down onto the floor so hard she made a dent. "Reporting for duty, General!" she cried. Her smile remained in place as she asked, "Did I do it right?"

"Not exactly, but close enough for now," General Ironwood muttered. "Don't worry; you'll get it eventually." He walked around his desk until he was standing right in front of her, looking down. "How's school?"

"Excellent!" Penny yelled. "Some of the teachers here are a little strange, but Professor Port's stories are so much fun, even though I don't really understand what he's trying to tell me, and Doctor Oobleck talks so fast that it's like a game to try and keep up with him. I'm a little disappointed that Professor Goodwitch won't let me fight Pyrrha, but Rainbow Dash says that I just have to be patient, and my turn will come. And I've made so many wonderful friends here like Ruby and Pyrrha and I… I love it here," she said. Impulsively, she flung her arms around General Ironwood and embraced him as tightly as her arms allowed. "Thank you, General Ironwood, for letting me stay here."

She felt the General's hand upon the top of her head, at first patting it and then gently stroking her hair until he reached her bow. "That'll do, Penny," General Ironwood said, his voice showing no sign of the discomfort that people sometimes expressed with Penny's demonstrations of affection. "That'll do."

Penny released him and took a step back. "I won't forget this, General."

"I didn't allow you to remain at Beacon in hopes of earning your gratitude, Penny," General Ironwood informed her. "I did it because I thought it was best for you, and judging from what I've been told, I believe that I was right." He paused. "Your father was not so happy about it, but I believe he'll come around by the time the year ends."

Penny let out a little squeak of alarm. "What… what did he say?"

"He called me a great many things, 'irresponsible' being one of them," General Ironwood said, and strangely, he didn't seem very annoyed or offended by that. He almost sounded as though it amused him. "You mentioned Ruby Rose and Pyrrha Nikos, but what about your teammates?"

"They take care of me," Penny pouted. "Whether I want them to or not."

"You may not thank me for this, Penny, but I chose Dash and Soleil precisely because I thought they might be… a little overprotective. You are… valuable to Atlas. You may chafe, but I'd rather have you taken too much care of than not enough. However, I have to say that there are times when I think that Dash has not taken enough care of you."

"You're talking about the docks, General?"

General Ironwood paused for a moment. "You told me that you felt like a failure, for not protecting Ruby from Adam Taurus. But that must have come after the battle, when you saw that she had been wounded. During the battle itself, when you were fighting, how did you feel?"

"I… I didn't really think about it," Penny admitted. "There was so much going on."

"How much do you remember about the fighting?" General Ironwood asked.

"My ocular senses recorded everything, General," Penny declared, "but… when I play back the events that occurred, it's as though I don't recognise them. I… I haven't told Twilight about that; should I ask her to examine me?"

"There's no need," General Ironwood said. "What you're describing is perfectly normal. When you look back at a battle in which you fought, some moments stand out to you with perfect clarity, and others, you barely recall, let alone understand. You don't need to worry about it, and you don't need to tell Twilight about it unless you want to."

"No," Penny said, keeping her voice from trembling. "I don't want anyone to worry. Thank you, General."

"No thanks are needed, Penny," General Ironwood informed her, "but what about before the battle at the docks? What about when you were pursuing Miss Belladonna, what did you think about that?"

"Rainbow Dash said that Blake was dangerous."

General Ironwood nodded. "And did you believe her?"

Penny went quiet for a moment. "I know that people can lie, sir. I didn't know that Blake wasn't one of them. But I didn't want to believe it."

"Why not? I understand you didn't know Miss Belladonna."

"No, I didn't," Penny replied, "but I didn't want to believe that someone had been so close to hurting my friends and I hadn't done anything about it."

"Is that what you want?" General Ironwood asked. "To protect your friends?"

"It's the thing I want the most."

"Is there anything else that you want?"

"No," Penny lied, and hiccupped as a consequence. "Yes, General, there is."

"Go on," General Ironwood said.

"I'd like… I think I'd like… to be famous," Penny admitted.

General Ironwood looked surprised to hear it. Or at least she thought that was what it meant when his eyebrows rose. "'Famous'?" he repeated.

"I've watched all those videos of great fighters in tournaments, and so many of them look so happy to be standing in the ring with the whole crowd cheering them on. I think I'd like that too, General; Rainbow Dash told me it was really cool."

"Yes, that is what Dash would say," General Ironwood stated simply. "You are here for the Vytal Tournament, Penny. If you work hard, keep up your training, and apply yourself to your best endeavours, then it may happen to you. Certainly, a lot of people back home would be eager to see it happen too."

"Yes, General."

"That will be all," General Ironwood said.

"Okay," Penny said, but she didn't leave, not just yet. "General Ironwood… did I do something wrong?"

"I'll let Rainbow Dash explain to you what she did wrong," General Ironwood said, "and what you did wrong by following her while she did it. Goodnight, Penny; that will be all."

XxXxX​

Blake didn't know exactly why General Ironwood had asked to see her in his office aboard his flagship... although it didn't take a genius to work out that it had something to do with the deal that, presumably, General Ironwood himself had signed off on to get her out of prison. But beyond that, she didn't know what, in particular, he wanted from her, and her curiosity about it was almost as great as the feeling of uneasy wariness that came to her when she looked up into the sky and saw the Atlesian ships overhead, their great cruisers and carriers holding station while smaller, nimbler, but no less deadly airships buzzed between and beyond them.

It wasn't just residual attitudes from her White Fang days, although Blake would be lying if she pretended that wasn't part of it. It was the strangeness of the fleet being here, and being strange, it also seemed wrong in ways that Blake wasn't sure she could completely articulate. The Valish skyline wasn't meant to be taken up with such an impressive display of Atlesian military might and technological prowess. The people of Vale weren't meant to be living under the guns of an Atlesian expeditionary force.

Just like they weren't meant to be living under the threat of the White Fang, with Adam's bloodstained, blood-hurt blade hanging over the city and the kingdom both like a butcher's cleaver about to descend upon the sweet little lamb.

The world was out of joint. The much-vaunted era of peace which Professor Goodwitch had spoken once seemed less peaceful now than it had upon that airship ride to Beacon when the year began.

Yet she had spoken true when she had told them all that it was their duty to uphold this peace. The world was out of joint, but perhaps she, Blake Belladonna, had been born to set it right.

She was the daughter of Ghira Belladonna, former leader of the White Fang. And now, the organisation he had nurtured threatened to do much evil in the world. Blake felt it was not arrogance so much as a recognition of the truth to think that if she did not find a way, no one would.

This task had been appointed to her, and she took it upon herself and on her shoulders. It was... her destiny, and she chose it, embraced it as such.

But it seemed fate did not will that she should do so alone; it had appointed the Atlesians to be her companions, though they were not the ones she would have chosen.

Such thoughts preoccupied Blake as the airship carried her to General Ironwood's flagship and as a yeoman led her through the grey metallic corridors, up drab and rather dull elevators, and ushered her into the presence of the Atlesian General himself.

This was her second time in his presence, and it hadn't gotten any easier. This was General Ironwood, the enemy of the White Fang, the chief amongst their enemies. Rainbow Dash was probably right to say that he was no SDC stooge, and neither were his forces, but that didn't change the fact that they had done more damage to the White Fang than any other force or organisation in Remnant.

Her hands balled into fists by her side.

General Ironwood either didn't notice or didn't care. He sat calmly behind his desk, hands resting upon the plain metallic surface. There was, Blake noticed, very little upon the desk: a digital picture frame facing away from her, a folded up scroll. Nothing else.

General Ironwood said, "Thank you for coming, Miss Belladonna."

"Did I have a choice?" Blake asked.

"This is Vale; you always have a choice," General Ironwood replied cryptically. "But I'm glad you came. I'm glad you felt safe enough to come."

The jury was still out on that, but Blake saw no need to say so. "You wouldn't free me from prison just to lure me onto your ship so you could arrest me yourself."

"Indeed. But I am a little disappointed that I had to free you from prison in order to secure your cooperation," General Ironwood said. "You must realise that my forces can offer you far more assistance than Sunset Shimmer."

"I trust Sunset," Blake replied.

"And you can trust me," General Ironwood insisted. "We both want the same thing."

"I'm not sure what you want," Blake said softly.

General Ironwood rose to his feet, pushing his chair back as he walked to the window. The lights of his fleet burned bright above the greater multitude of beacons blazing in the city below.

"You and I both know that something is coming," General Ironwood declared. "The recent actions of the White Fang have been part of a campaign aimed at Vale. I don't know what they want or hope to accomplish, but whatever it is they're planning, Atlas will stop them." There was no doubt in his voice, no hesitation. He spoke with a certainty born of conviction. The way he spoke reminded Blake of her father, when he had been trying to convince his closest councillors to stick with him.

But her father had been lying when he spoke thus, or at least feigning the confidence he seemed to feel. Blake frowned. "Are you sure about that?"

General Ironwood turned to look at her. "The men and women I lead could accomplish anything, if properly led. I am privileged to command the finest army Remnant has ever seen. Well-armed, well-trained, and with something even more valuable than guns or training: a tradition of success. We're not accustomed to losing, Miss Belladonna, and I don't intend to start now."

"But you need my help?"

"I need your help to beat the White Fang quickly and with minimal damage or risk to Vale," General Ironwood corrected. "You know these people and how they think in ways that neither I nor anyone else under my command ever could. Of course, I realize that's why you don't trust me yet. I was your enemy until not too long ago. But I assure you that you and I are on the same side now and that I want the same things you do."

"I want to save lives," Blake said.

"So do I."

"I want to save lives on both sides," Blake declared. "I don't want to direct air strikes onto those whom I called 'comrade' until less than a year ago."

General Ironwood turned around so that he was facing her once more. "So you know where the White Fang are hiding?"

"If Adam's not stupid – and he's not – he'll have moved all his operations as soon as I left, in case I gave the locations away," Blake said.

"That would be the prudent move," General Ironwood acknowledged. "All the same, I'd like to check them out. Recon only, for now."

"'For now'?"

"If the White Fang are still there, you can't expect me to ignore it."

Blake's jaw clenched. "What are you doing here?" She demanded. "You could have just stayed in the north with your men and let Vale take care of itself. Why risk your forces so far from home?"

"Why did you leave Menagerie to join the White Fang, Miss Belladonna?" General Ironwood responded. "Why come so far from home?"

Blake looked down at the floor in embarrassment. "It was the right thing to do. The cause was too important to just do nothing."

General Ironwood nodded. "Exactly, Miss Belladonna. The preservation of the lives at stake is too important to just do nothing. Coming here was the right thing to do."

Blake looked into his eyes and found that she believed him. Or at least, she believed that he believed. "This isn't what I would have chosen," she admitted, "but now that I'm here, I'll do my best. I just hope we're not too late."

"So do I, Miss Belladonna," General Ironwood agreed, "and with your help, we won't be."
 
Chapter 13 - First Assignment
First Assignment​



"Thanks for letting us hold our strategy session in here," Rainbow said as she led her team into the SAPR dorm room. "I know it's going to be crowded, but hopefully, people will think that we're just hanging out instead of talking about how we can take out the White Fang."

"Stop the White Fang's plans," Blake corrected her.

"Yeah," Rainbow said. "That's what I meant to say. The point is, everyone knows we're friends, so nobody will suspect that we're not just here to hang out."

"Some of us are here to hang out!" Penny declared enthusiastically. "Hi, Ruby! Hi, Pyrrha!"

"Good afternoon, Penny," Pyrrha replied, rising from her seat by the window and bowing her head to her fellow redhead.

"Hey, Penny," Ruby said, "do you want to plan another game of Remnant?" She gestured to the game board set up on the floor in front of her.

"I don't really understand that game," Penny said as Ciel closed the door behind Team RSPT.

"The rules are a little complicated," Jaune agreed, from where he was crouched down beside Ruby, "but you'll pick it up if you play more."

"No, it's not that," Penny said. "I don't understand the point of this game. Why do we have to fight each other? Why can't we be friends? Wouldn't it be more advantageous to combine our forces against the creatures of grimm?"

"In real life, sure, that's why we're all allies now and we don't fight any more wars," Jaune said.

"In an ideal world, at least," Pyrrha murmured.

Jaune went on, "But this is just a game. It's pretend, for fun."

"I'm uncertain what is fun about a game so riddled with basic inaccuracies," Ciel muttered.

"We do have some other games," Jaune said. "We picked a few up in Vale last semester." He reached under his bed and pulled out a small pile of game boxes. "We've got Compost King, which none of these guys will play with me-"

"Because it sounds really boring," Sunset interrupted.

"How about Snakes and Ladders?" Ruby suggested. "That's fun and simple to understand… until it becomes really frustrating."

"I can be very patient," said Penny proudly. "I can keep playing Battleship with Twilight for hours."

"Games of Snakes and Ladders don't usually take that long," Twilight said, sounding a little relieved about that. "Do you guys mind if I play?"

"Of course not," Ruby said as Jaune put the rest of the boxes away and took Snakes and Ladders out of its box. Ruby began to put Remnant: The Game away into its box in turn. "Does anyone else want to play?" she asked. "We have room for more than four players now. Pyrrha? Sunset?"

Pyrrha put down the book that she'd been reading. "Alright," she agreed. "I'll join you."

"I'm a little more interested in spying on the plans of our Atlesian allies," Sunset said, grinning at Rainbow Dash. "Since you're hatching them in our room, after all."

"I guess you're trustworthy," Rainbow agreed as she and Ciel sat down on Blake's bed. Rainbow's gaze flickered towards the camp bed. "Who has to sleep on that?"

"Me," Sunset said.

Rainbow's eyebrows rose in surprise.

"I can be selfless sometimes," Sunset declared. As Pyrrha, Twilight, and Penny joined Jaune and Ruby on the floor around the game board, Sunset took the window seat that Pyrrha had recently vacated. Blake sat down on Jaune's bed, facing the two Atlesians.

"So," Sunset said, "what do we know?"

"You do nothing but listen," Ciel informed her sharply, "while we make our plans."

"Sunset may not technically be involved in this," Blake said, "but I trust her." She didn't say that she trusted Sunset more than she trusted any of Team RSPT, but the words were there, unspoken, hovering overhead. Blake's ears – no longer concealed beneath any bow – twitched gently atop her head. "What do you know so far?"

"Not much," Rainbow admitted. "We know that the White Fang are stealing dust, but we don't know why. We know that they're working with this Torchwick guy, but-"

"But that doesn't make any sense; why would the White Fang be working with a human criminal, and a racist one at that?" Blake demanded.

"We don't know that either," Rainbow reminded her.

"We do know," Ciel said, "thanks to your friend Tukson-"

"How's he doing, by the way?" Sunset asked.

"I'm not sure," Blake admitted. "I haven't had a chance to visit him." She hesitated. "Would I be allowed to visit him?"

"I don't see why not," Rainbow said. "Everyone knows you're not a threat to his life."

"As I was saying," Ciel declared, "thanks to Mister Tukson, we know that the White Fang is reporting to a superior – a human, reportedly, but that has not been confirmed – outside of their organisation. We can surmise that it was this superior who brokered the arrangement between the White Fang and Roman Torchwick, although we have neither proof of that nor any clue as to the identity of this individual. Unfortunately, knowing that there is a shadowy presence who stands higher than anyone whose identity we are aware of doesn't help us to identify that person, nor to capture the high-ranking figures we are aware of. If this person is anxious to keep their identity a secret, and the White Fang follow standard containment protocols, it's likely that the only the most senior members of the organisation are aware of his or her identity."

"Which is why we need to find Torchwick," Blake said. "He's still our best chance at unravelling the truth."

"He's probably taken precautions after last time," Sunset replied. "I doubt he'll venture into a trap unguarded."

"Do we have any other choice?" Blake asked.

"Maybe we do. Hey, Twi!" Rainbow called. "Have you had any luck tracing the source of that video that got spammed round the school?"

Twilight had a frown on her features as she got up from the board game they were playing on the floor. "Whoever sent it, they're very good," she said.

Rainbow looked surprised. She leaned back on the bed until the back of her head touched the wall with a bump. "Better than you?"

"Maybe," Twilight replied. "There's an encryption on this file to prevent it being tracked that is… this is military-level security. I would expect to see something this complicated on top-level communications between the general and senior field commanders, or the council maybe."

"Can you break it?" Rainbow asked.

"Not with the processing power of a scroll or a personal computer," Twilight said.

"How about the computers on the Valiant?" Rainbow asked.

The look Twilight gave her was vaguely pitying. "I'm not sure that General Ironwood would let me take all the systems on the Valiant offline so that I can run my tracing programme. I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash, sorry, everyone, I know that-"

"It's okay," Sunset said. "This tells us something all by itself."

Twilight stared at her. "It does?"

Sunset folded her hands behind her head. "I'm guessing that not anybody can get their hands on military-grade encryption programmes. That must take… money? Skill?"

"Perhaps both," Twilight said. "The kind of person who could write this kind of code wouldn't come cheap."

"The White Fang never had any interest in computers or cyberwarfare when I was part of it," Blake said. "Adam… he always preferred more… visible means of action."

"Something our mystery person brings to the party then," Sunset theorized.

"Perhaps," Ciel said. "Although the White Fang has hit enough secure facilities that you must have dealt in access cards and security codes."

"Yes, but we bought those from black market dealers," Blake explained. "I doubt that any of them could create something as sophisticated as you're describing, and if they could, I doubt that they would have been in our price range. Sunset's right; this is the work of the White Fang's new… mistress, whoever she is. Either she brought in a skilled computer expert or she brought the money to hire one. The same goes for all those Bullheads at the docks; there's no way the White Fang I left behind could have afforded so much airpower, even if it had a use for it."

"Is this starting to confuse anybody else?" Sunset demanded. "I mean, this person, Lady X or whatever you want to call them… she has money, resources, and access to highly skilled individuals. She wants to work with the White Fang, okay, I'll buy that, if you want to get involved in terrorism, then I guess it's easier to seek out some terrorists than to start your own organisation. But why do they need to rob inner-city dust shops via a guy like Torchwick? If they need dust, then why not just buy it? It's not like they care about money, because the money is never touched during the robberies."

"If we look at the quantity of dust that has been stolen," Ciel said, pulling out her scroll and flicking through a list, presumably of dust stolen at the various robberies. "Purchases of that size – so much greater than would be needed for any conceivable private use – would be impossible to hide completely from view. Robberies have less paperwork."

Sunset snorted.

"We have some suppositions, based on evidence maybe, but they're still supposition until we get confirmation," Blake said, "and we have a lot of questions, and only Roman Torchwick can answer them for us. We need to find him."

"No, we need to stop these robberies before even more Atlesian weapons end up in the hands of terrorists," Rainbow said.

"'Atlesian weapons'?" Sunset asked; this was the first she'd heard of this.

"The White Fang haven't just been robbing dust shops," Rainbow growled. "They've been hitting trains coming south through the Forever Fall."

"Interestingly, only trains carrying dust or useable military supplies have been hit," Ciel said, scrolling to another file on her scroll. "Two dust trains, including yours," she added with a significant look at Blake, "plus three military trains: one carrying small arms, ammunition, and spare parts for knights; one carrying heavy ordnance; and the last carrying prototypes of our new manned battlemech, the Paladin. However, another military train carrying machine parts for airships and vehicles made it through the forest unmolested, as did a mail train going the other way and various commercial trains heading in both directions carrying cargo that is not notable."

"But the trains didn't have 'Atlas Military' or even SDC written on the side; everyone contracts the same freight companies," Rainbow said. "Which means that the only way the White Fang could possibly know which trains had dust and weapons on them and which didn't was if somebody was tipping them off, sound okay to you?"

Blake nodded. "I don't know exactly how we got all of our information, but I know that tips from sympathisers provided most of it."

"But who is tipping them off?" Rainbow asked. "Have we got a mole in the military? Or the SDC?"

Blake stared at her for a moment before she let out a soft, but faintly bitter laugh.

"What?" Rainbow asked.

"You really did have a privileged upbringing, didn't you?" Blake asked.

Rainbow's look was only just shy of being a glare. "Okay, maybe eventually, after I met Twi, but I was born in Low Town, and I did a lot of growing up there too. Why does any of that matter, anyway?"

"The White Fang doesn't need a mole in the Atlesian military or the SDC to tell them what's on the trains heading out of Cold Harbour," Blake said. "It's a port town whose main purpose is to provide somewhere for Atlesian ships to offload onto the rail line south to Vale. Hundreds, maybe thousands of faunus work the docks and the railway yards, doing backbreaking work for poverty wages because it's all the work they can get. They wouldn't even need to be White Fang; as long as they knew somebody who was, it would only take one person to talk about what was loaded off the ship or loaded onto the train. Then the White Fang would know which trains were worth hitting and which weren't."

"Well, now that you say it like that, it makes sense," Sunset said. She stood up. "Is there a new weapons shipment due to come through any time soon?"

"Yes," Ciel said. "More of the prototype weapons that were recently stolen."

Sunset smirked. "I think I know how we can beat these guys and maybe catch somebody with the answers we're looking for."

"How?" Blake asked.

Sunset leaned forwards. "What if there weren't just weapons or Atlesian tech inside that train? What if we were there as well?"

A smile spread across Rainbow's face. "An ambush."

"All that we'd have to do is make sure that nobody saw us getting on the train," Sunset said.

"How would the White Fang stage the robbery?" Ciel asked, looking at Blake. "How many fighters should we be looking at?"

"Not a large number," Blake replied.

"Are you sure?" Rainbow said. "It seems like the White Fang has been going for quantity since you left."

"But only used in situations where no resistance was expected," Blake said. "Nobody thought there'd be a fight at the docks, and when it came to Tukson, Adam and Torchwick still came alone because that's the White Fang way. Most of the White Fang's new recruits are untrained; they'd get chewed up by Atlesian security mechs, even with their aura unlocked. A small number of elites will go in first and disable the train and the security, and only then will larger numbers come in to offload the spoils."

"What's a small number?" Ciel pressed.

Blake shrugged. "Sometimes it was just me and Adam. At other times… I'd say no more than eight."

"But Adam might be there?" Sunset asked quietly.

Blake looked into Sunset's eyes. "Yes. He might be there."

"Don't worry about it," Rainbow said. "I can handle Adam, and if I can't, then we've got Penny."

"You want to risk Penny going up against Adam?" Blake asked with a touch of incredulity in her voice.

"Penny's tougher than she looks. But… hopefully, I can take care of that guy, and we won't have to put her to the test that way." Rainbow fell silent for a moment. "It's a good idea, there's just one problem with it."

"What?" Sunset said.

"I'm pretty sure that General Ironwood will sign off on this for Team Rosepetal," Rainbow said, "but how are you going to get in on this?"

"More to the point, I thought that you didn't want anything to do with this?" Blake pointed out.

"I didn't, but judging from what happened, it seems like 'this' is coming to find us no matter what," Sunset said. "I guess that I'd rather get involved early then wait for the White Fang to blow up the school or something."

"And are you willing to risk your team on a mission of this kind?" Blake asked solemnly. "This could be dangerous."

Sunset nodded; Blake had a point there. They both had a point, but although Rainbow's objection might be the more insurmountable in practical terms, it was Blake's point that bothered her more. This would be dangerous. These White Fang elites – Adam or no – wouldn't mess around. Ruby, Pyrrha, Jaune, she'd be putting them all in danger.

Or at least, she'd be asking them to go into danger.

The image of that crimson blade, of the world turning as red as blood as he charged towards her, flashed through Sunset's mind.

She clenched her hands upon her knees so that nobody would notice them shaking.

"We're willing to try," Ruby said. "We're willing to help, just like we were willing to help at the docks."

Sunset looked around so that she could see Ruby, Jaune, and Pyrrha all up and on their feet, looking their way. Ruby in particular had a face that was firm with resolve; not a trace of fear or hesitation showed in her face.

"Have you guys been listening?" Sunset asked. "What about the game?"

"It's not a complicated game; we can play and keep our ears open," Jaune replied.

"If this is about stopping the White Fang and finding out who tried to get Blake in trouble, then we want to help any way we can," Ruby declared. "We're supposed to be a team."

"Don't say that; we are a team," Sunset protested.

"Then why were you sneaking out to go and do cool stuff with Blake?" Ruby said. She pouted like a six-year-old. "Fighting the White Fang, going up against Torchwick, and all without us? That's really rude, you know."

"Don't rush into anything too hastily," Blake said, "and that goes for you too, Sunset."

"You asked for my help," Sunset said.

"And now I have the help of Atlas, whether I want it or not," Blake said. "You can back out now, and no one will say anything about it."

"No one will need to say anything," Ruby said. "We'll know. We'll know that when the moment came and Vale was in danger, we shrank from the call. How could we call ourselves huntsmen in training if we did that?"

Blake smiled softly. "That's kind and generous and… exactly what I'd expect from you, but it doesn't change the fact that this isn't your fight-"

"Fighting to oppose evil and defend those who cannot defend themselves is what a huntress does," Pyrrha said. "We don't need a personal reason to get involved."

"Although we kinda have one anyway, through you," Jaune added.

Ruby nodded. "You're one of us now, Blake, and we're with you every step of the way."

"We would be honoured to fight by your side again in a noble cause," Pyrrha said.

Blake stared at them, eyes wide. She glanced at Sunset. "Do these three ever make your feel-?"

"Yeah," Sunset finished, understanding the moral implications, "it's nearly constant."

"This is great," Rainbow said. "Really, I'd be glad to have you along for the ride, but you're going to have to work out how to get in on this. In the meantime, I'll call General Ironwood." She got out her scroll and stood up, walking towards the bathroom as her thumbs tapped the screen of her scroll.

"Rainbow Dash," came a gruff voice, presumably General Ironwood himself.

"Reporting, sir," Rainbow replied, "and we think we have an idea on how to get at the White Fang."

"I'm listening," General Ironwood said.

"Team Rosepetal and Auxiliary Belladonna will fly to Cold Harbour and hide on the next train carrying a shipment of Paladins south to Vale," Rainbow explained. "We'll need to make sure nobody sees us, otherwise the White Fang won't attack. But, if we do this right and don't board the train until after it's been loaded, then we can ambush the White Fang when they try to rob the train and maybe take a high profile prisoner."

"You think the secrecy element is that important, Dash?"

"We have reason to believe that civilians working in the railway yard or harbour are informing the White Fang about the contents of rail shipments, sir," Rainbow said, with a slight glance towards Blake. "That's Blake's theory, anyway."

"I see," General Ironwood said, in an even tone. "Very well, Dash, if you want to give this a try, I'll allow it."

"Thank you, sir," Rainbow said.

"When will you leave?"

"Uh," Rainbow hesitated. "Maybe it would be best if we left early, so that it's not obvious we arrived just in time to get on the train?"

"That sounds reasonable," General Ironwood said, and Sunset realised that he was not so much curious as he was testing Rainbow, seeing if she could come up with the answers instead of being handed them from on high.

"Speaking of which," Rainbow went on, "it might be good if we had some other reason to be in Cold Harbour."

"I'll speak to Ozpin and see if there are any training missions up that way that you can be assigned," General Ironwood said, "and also inform him that Miss Belladonna will be absent from class for a few days."

"Thank you, sir," Rainbow said. "If we get the right mission, we'll leave tomorrow."

"Then I'll contact Ozpin right away," General Ironwood said. "Good luck out there, Dash. Ironwood out."

Rainbow put her scroll away. "Okay, if your headmaster comes through, then that's us taken care of," she said, as she turned back to face the rest of the assembled group. "Now, how are you guys going to get involved in this?"

"We could mail ourselves to Cold Harbour," Ruby said.

Sunset snorted. "You might fit in a box, Ruby, but I'm not sure we could afford the postage on Pyrrha."

"We could play truant," suggested Jaune.

"I'd rather not break any rules if we can possibly avoid it," Pyrrha murmured.

"If need be, we may have to ask forgiveness rather than permission, but let's keep that in our pockets as a last resort," Sunset replied. Apart from anything else, she wasn't sure that Yang would take it very well if she dragged Ruby off on an unsanctioned mission.

"Perhaps you could all break the law and all get assigned to work for Atlas, like Blake," Penny said from where she remained seated on the floor.

Ciel folded her arms. "Penny," she said sternly, "the law is not a thing to be broken lightly and for personal, selfish reasons. It is the barrier between civilisation and barbarism and thus deserving of the utmost respect."

Penny looked at her. "You mean my idea is bad?"

"Very bad," Ciel declared. "I begin to worry that some of you are a bad influence."

"None of us suggested breaking the law before she did," Sunset pointed out.

"The suggestion of breaking school rules is bad enough," Ciel replied with a bit of a glare at Jaune.

Jaune laughed nervously. "Sorry about that."

"Why don't we just talk to Professor Ozpin and ask him to allow us to participate in the operation alongside Team Rosepetal?" Pyrrha inquired mildly. "It does seem the simplest thing to do, and it wouldn't involve breaking any rules."

"It would involve us trusting Ozpin," Sunset muttered.

"He's the headmaster, Sunset, not a diabolical mastermind," Pyrrha said.

"He could be both," Sunset said, before her scroll and that of Rainbow Dash went off at the same time.

"It's Professor Ozpin," Rainbow said, looking at the humming device which was already in her hand.

It took Sunset a moment longer to get out her scroll and find that she, too, was receiving a call from Professor Ozpin.

The two team leaders exchanged a silent glance before opening up their devices.

"Good afternoon, Miss Shimmer, Miss Dash," Professor Ozpin said genially, looking up at the two of them from out of the screens of their respective scrolls, even as Rainbow's face appeared on the other half of Sunset's screen. "I hope I'm not disturbing you, but it seemed simpler to just give you a call than to drag you all the way up to my office."

"Thank you for the consideration, sir," Rainbow said, and Sunset was reminded to put her on mute by the echo from her scroll.

"What can we do for you, Professor?" Sunset asked guardedly.

"Miss Dash, I've just been speaking with General Ironwood," Professor Ozpin said, ignoring Sunset for a moment, "and he mentioned that you were interested in a mission to the north, around Cold Harbour."

"That's right, sir."

"As it happens, there is a training mission available in that region," Professor Ozpin replied. "It seems that a concentration of grimm has been developing nearby, and the authorities have requested a search and destroy to deal with them. You would have to leave tomorrow, but-"

"We'll take it, sir," Rainbow said, "and we'll be taking Blake with us."

"Indeed, General Ironwood mentioned that also," Professor Ozpin said blandly, giving no clue as to what he thought about it. "Now, Miss Shimmer, as it happens, I also have a mission for Team Sapphire which I think might afford you some valuable experience."

Sunset glanced at her team, but mostly, it was her words from a moment earlier that stuck in Sunset's head as she said, "We're certainly willing to consider it, Professor. What kind of mission is it?"

"I'll send the full details to your scroll, Miss Shimmer, but in summary: the railway line that runs through the Forever Fall forest has been damaged by recent criminal activity; since that line is the main shipment route for dust out of Atlas, it is intolerable that it should be allowed to remain out of action for long, but equally, since the Forever Fall forest is infested with the creatures of grimm, the business of repairing it is somewhat dangerous. Your assignment will be to board a train heading north with a party of engineers and all necessary equipment and protect them while they complete their repairs. Once that's done, I'm afraid you'll have to make your own way home, using your best judgement as to how you might or should accomplish that."

Sunset fought to keep her face impassive, because Professor Ozpin couldn't have offered them a more convenient mission if she'd planned it herself, and it was far too convenient to be mere coincidence, wasn't it? She might not have been so suspicious, but after the way that he had behaved last semester… and the warning from Yang's mom, and the team make-up, and it was all just starting to stack up. What are you up to, old man?

And why are you so interested in what we do?


Nevertheless, regardless of the headmaster's exact motives, the fact was that it was a convenient mission. They could complete it, stay on the train the rest of the way to Cold Harbour, link up with RSPT and stow themselves on board the armaments train heading back to Vale in time to ambush the White Fang when they showed up for the robbery.

Another quick look at her teammates confirmed that they were of like mind with her.

Just because you're seeking to use us doesn't mean we can't use you at the same time.

"We're in, Professor," Sunset said.

"I'm delighted to hear it," Professor Ozpin said. "I'll send you both the mission details so you can accept them. I would warn you that the enemies you will encounter beyond this school will not care that you are only children… but then, you already knew that, didn't you? So I'll just wish you the best of luck and a safe return."
 
Chapter 14 - Northward Bound
Northward Bound​



The Atlesian Skyray carried the reinforced Team RSPT north from Beacon and from Vale proper, soaring over the Forever Fall Forest and beyond, towards the port of Cold Harbour.

Rainbow Dash was at the controls, with Twilight in the co-pilot's seat. Ciel stood in the main passenger section, her large anti-material rifle resting against the wall, while another, more man-sized weapon was slung across her back.

Blake faced her, standing on the other side of the compartment, her hands idle. Despite the fact that Ciel was reading a magazine and Penny a book, nevertheless, Blake wasn't sure what it would do for the Atlesian opinion of her if she were to do the same; she wasn't ready to say for certain that they wouldn't be hypocrites about the whole thing and take her to task for doing as they did.

Her attention was drawn to the magazine in Ciel's hands; it was a bridal fashion magazine, with a woman in a billowing, voluminous white dress upon the cover.

"Are congratulations in order?" Blake asked.

Ciel's gaze flickered up to take in Blake as she turned a page in her magazine. "No," she said firmly. "Not for me, in any event, unless you wish to congratulate Bruno Hohenzollern upon his engagement to Miss Meghan Chotek. There is a feature of several pages upon their forthcoming nuptials."

"Meghan… she's an actress, isn't she?" Blake ventured.

"Indeed, and he is a motorcycle racer," Ciel confirmed, "and the heir to the claimant to the defunct throne of Mantle, but that is of little concern."

"Is it?" Blake asked.

Ciel's eyes flickered up to look at her again. "What do you mean?"

"I mean, is it really of little concern, or is it the only reason anyone cares that he's getting married?" Blake explained. "Is it like Pyrrha where she'd still be famous for her skill and the royal connection is just one more thing for people to talk about, or is it more like… I suppose what I'm asking is if he's any good as a racer."

"Then I suggest you ask someone with more familiarity with the sport," Ciel replied. "All I know is that he is considered notable enough that a considerable quantity of page space is devoted to him, alongside his wife, with whose work I am a little more familiar. Did you ever see Frozen Harvest?"

"No."

"You should," Ciel informed her. "A heartbreaking portrayal of life on the home front during the Great War; Miss Chotek played a young bride struggling to maintain her farm outside Canterlot while her husband was away at war. A stellar performance; she was robbed at the awards by some silly musical."

Twilight looked around in her seat. "Are you talking about Edelweiss? Because there was nothing silly about that movie. It dealt with the tyranny of Mantle before and during the Great War-"

"Through the medium of rather mawkish songs," Ciel retorted.

"There's nothing wrong with sentimentality," Twilight insisted. "Even if it is being used to sugar over some uncomfortable truths. Not to mention that nobody even realised Coloratura could act until she made that movie."

"Her acting, such as it was, bore no comparison to the portrayal of courage and resilience under pressure given by Miss Chotek," Ciel declared. "All the best Atlesian values were on display in that film, and the Academy snubbed them all."

"Well, maybe," Twilight conceded, "but they don't give films awards just for how patriotic they are."

"That way lies the road of Mantle and the Great War," Blake murmured.

Ciel's gaze sharpened noticeably. "I am proud of my kingdom," she said. "I am proud of what it stands for, the values that it embodies; that does not mean I want to see the return of a despotic tyranny."

"You're right; I'm sorry," Blake said. "I… have a little bit of an issue where I rush to judgement sometimes." I should probably work on that, with how often it keeps getting me into trouble.

Ciel did not reply but returned her attention to her bridal magazine.

"So," Blake went on, hoping to end the conversation on a smoother note, "why are you reading a wedding magazine?"

"I like the dress styles," Ciel said candidly. "Styles that are, unfortunately, rather out of fashion in most circumstances. A wedding is one of the few occasions outside of a fancy dress event when one can get away with wearing a ballgown."

Blake's eyebrows rose. "Would you want to wear a ballgown in other circumstances?"

"I find them… rather lovely to look upon," Ciel admitted.

"That isn't the same thing as wearing them," Blake pointed out. "Aren't they… awkward?"

"Not once one gets used to them," Ciel replied.

"And have you?" Blake asked. "Gotten used to them, I mean."

Ciel turned another page in her magazine. "Not as much as I might like."

Huh. That's not something I expected to find out about her. Blake's gaze descended, as well as moving sideways, to fall on Penny, who was sitting on the floor reading the assigned Fairy Tales of Remnant textbook for Legends class.

Homework, I suppose.

"Hey, Blake," Rainbow called from the cockpit. "Do you know how to fly an airship?"

Blake's eyes narrowed. "I've flown Bullheads a couple of times."

"Come up here a second and relieve Twilight," Rainbow told her. "I want to have a word with you."

Blake frowned, but judging by the quiet smile on Twilight's face as the latter got up from her seat in the cockpit, she wasn't in any trouble. Blake silently walked to the cockpit, brushing past Twilight as she did so, and sat down in the now vacated copilot's seat.

"I didn't mean to bait Ciel," she said. "I just-"

"Ciel's a big girl; she can handle it," Rainbow assured her. "That's not what I want to talk about."

"Oh," Blake said softly. "Then… what?"

Rainbow didn't reply right away. She gripped the controls tightly with both hands as she guided the airship along. "I've never been to Cold Harbour, so I don't know exactly what it will be like there," she said after a moment. She spoke softly, and Blake would have been surprised if her voice carried very far beyond the cockpit. "But before we arrive, I'm going to tell you something that the General told me once. Not every officer we run into is going to… some officers might-"

"Be racist jerks?" Blake suggested.

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably in her seat. "I was going to say they might not mind their manners," she replied. "So we have to mind ours, okay?"

Blake's eyes narrowed. "You're telling me to put up with abuse from bigoted-"

"You could always put the bow back on?" Rainbow suggested.

"Passing for human isn't much of a better alternative than bearing insults," Blake snapped.

"What are you going to do, yell at them?" Rainbow demanded.

"Maybe," Blake said. "It can't be worse than just standing still and taking it like you're proposing." She breathed in deeply. "When I first met you, I thought that you were just like Ilia, someone who had learned to keep quiet in the face of racism from your friends and your teammates. A suggestion that you found insulting."

"Because it was!"

"But you're telling me to do exactly that!" Blake cried.

"Not from your friends," Rainbow corrected. "Only from superior officers."

"Why?"

"Because they're superior officers," Rainbow said, as though that explained everything. "You can't do anything about them, so you might as well… nobody is going to promote anyone, faunus or otherwise, who acts like a brat."

"I'm not an Atlas soldier; I don't care about my career," Blake said.

"Not yet you don't," Rainbow muttered.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Blake asked.

"It means… the system won't get any better if good people give up on it," Rainbow said. "If you walk away because things aren't perfect, then you leave it to people who just want to make things worse."

"And keeping quiet in the face of injustice isn't going to make things any better," Blake insisted. "Why do you think that so many faunus are willing to talk to the White Fang about what's on your trains? Because their conditions are bad, and they don't see them improving any time soon."

"And how is killing people going to get them better wages or healthcare or anything else?!" Rainbow snapped.

"How long are they going to have to wait for people like you to climb sufficiently high that you can start to make changes?" Blake countered.

"Considering that Cold Harbour is, at the end of the day, a Valish port, then perhaps they should look to someone other than Rainbow Dash," Ciel observed from behind them. "And yes, we can hear you."

Rainbow winced.

"Why are you two fighting?" Penny asked.

"Because… because there are no right answers, Penny," Blake said, softly and sadly. "Much as I wish it wasn't so." She looked at Rainbow Dash. "I… I know that you believe that you're doing the right thing, and that your way is the best way. I'm just not sure I agree with you. But I shouldn't… it doesn't have to make us enemies."

"Don't worry about it," Rainbow said. "The fact that you care… it's one of the things I like about you. You've got a lot to give to a cause, if you could only find the right one."

Blake snorted. "Like what? Atlas?"

"Is something wrong with that?" Rainbow replied.

"I don't know; you're the one who warned me that the officers were racist."

"And I'm regretting it more and more ever since," Rainbow muttered. "I don't know who the commander at Cold Harbour is, I don't know how they feel about faunus, I'm just saying… ah, forget it." She looked at the instruments in front of her. "That's weird," she muttered.

"What?" Blake said, looking at where Rainbow was tapping the console. She wasn't entirely familiar with the controls of a Skyray, but she thought that Rainbow was looking at the fuel gauge.

"We're using more fuel than we ought to be," Rainbow said.

"Is that a problem?"

"Yes, it's a problem because I only fuelled up with the bare minimum to get us to Cold Harbour because I'm an idiot, and this is baby's first field trip, no, it's not a problem!" Rainbow snapped. "But it's weird, and it might become a problem if there's something wrong with the airship." Her frown deepened. "I did a complete check last night. I did an external check this morning, and I didn't spot a leak. Twilight, take the controls."

"Is something wrong?" Twilight asked.

"I hope not," Rainbow said softly. "I'm going to take a look in the trunk and see if I can see a problem. If not… I don't want to land if we can avoid it; we'll make it to Cold Harbour as we are and let the base mechanics figure it out."

"Okay," Twilight said as Blake got out of her seat and allowed Twilight to squeeze past her to retake the controls of the airship. "I just need to hold her steady, right?"

"Right," Rainbow agreed. "Do you have control?"

Twilight's grip on the controls tightened. "I have control."

Rainbow nodded and patted Twilight on the shoulder as she got up and left the cockpit.

Blake leaned down so that her head was just about level with Twilight. "Nervous?"

"Not really," Twilight replied. "I'm just not quite as good a flyer as Rainbow Dash. But I'm just flying straight and level, and anyone can do that, right?"

"Not anyone," Blake said, "but you seem to be doing fine."

Twilight looked up at her, a smile on her face, before she remembered that she should be keeping her eyes on the outside and turned away with a squeak of alarm.

Meanwhile, Rainbow had knelt down on the floor of the central passenger compartment and started to open up the maintenance hatch in the floor, which would expose some, at least, of the inner workings of the airship.

Rainbow threw open the hatch, revealing-

"Hey guys!"

"Sun!" Blake yelled, as the open hatch revealed her boyfriend stowed away inside.

Sun grinned at her. "Hi Blake. Nice to-" his words stopped, transformed into a squawk of alarm as Rainbow grabbed him by the scruff of the neck and hauled him out of the crawlspace.

"I guess now we know why the fuel consumption was higher than it should have been," Rainbow said. "We were carrying extra weight."

"Hey! This is all muscle."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "What are you doing here?"

"It seemed like-"

"Like a good idea at the time," Blake groaned. She rested her fingertips upon her forehead, her hand covering her face as she shook her head. "Please tell me that you didn't stow away aboard this airship because of me."

"I could tell you that, but I would be lying," Sun admitted.

"Oh, come on," Rainbow snapped. "Do you honestly expect us to believe that? Do you really expect us to believe that you are that stupid that you would…" She trailed off. "Okay, you're right, I can absolutely believe that coming from you."

"Believe what?" Penny asked. "Hello, Sun. I didn't know you were joining us."

"He wasn't supposed to," Ciel said.

"I just thought… I just wanted to be here in case Blake needed any help," Sun said, turning an almost pleading gaze towards Blake.

"Blake's got us to help her out," Rainbow said, putting Sun back down on the floor of the Skyray, "but I suppose it's kind of sweet that you care so much."

"That's one way of looking at it," Blake muttered.

"Have you considered taking out a restraining order?" Ciel asked.

Blake's hand descended from her face so that she could get a better look at the other girl. There was no sign on her face that she was anything less than sincere. "I don't think that's necessary," Blake said. "Although a stern talking-to might be in order."

"So would a decision on what we're going to do now," Twilight said from the cockpit. "Hi, Sun."

"Hey, Twilight, how's it hanging?"

"Well, the airship is still hanging in the sky, so that's a pretty good thing from where I'm sitting."

"What do you mean, Twi?" Rainbow asked. "We don't need to think about what we're going to do now because the mission hasn't changed. We continue on to Cold Harbour."

"With Sun?" Twilight asked.

"You don't want me to throw him out of the airship, do you?"

"Of course not!" Twilight cried. "But perhaps we should head back to Beacon-"

"We'll lose too much time if we have to go all the way back to school," Rainbow replied. "Not to mention having to explain to the General why we came back. I swear, if we did that and Neon found out, she wouldn't let me live it down."

"So we are bringing this stowaway with us for the sake of your face?" Ciel demanded, her voice dripping with disapproval.

"We're bringing Sun with us because we don't have time to keep doubling back," Rainbow replied, "and besides, if we dropped him off, he'd probably climb onto the roof and cling on as we were taking off, wouldn't you?"

"That or grab hold of the tail maybe," Sun said lightly. His own tail snaked up behind his head and waved jauntily as he said it.

"Are you sure this behaviour should be encouraged?" Ciel asked.

"I think caring about others should totally be encouraged," Rainbow replied. "What kind of a world would it be if we didn't care, huh?"

Ciel didn't reply; nor, however, did she look particularly mollified either.

"Welcome to the team, Sun," Rainbow said, patting Sun on the back hard enough to stagger him.

"Yeah, the team," Sun agreed. "The team that is… doing what exactly?"

"You stowed away without even knowing whither we were bound or upon what purpose?" Ciel said.

"I knew Blake was going," Sun offered.

Ciel sighed in exasperation. "Are we certain that he isn't a spy?"

"Do you seriously think he's a spy?" Rainbow asked.

Ciel was silent for a moment. "No," she admitted.

"Does that mean you're going to tell me what we're doing here?" Sun asked.

"We're going to ambush the White Fang!" Penny announced.

"Great!" Sun cried. "I can't wait to get back at that Adam creep."

"Don't joke about that," Blake snapped. "Don't talk like that, even if you don't mean it. Adam… Adam's nothing to joke about. He's dangerous."

"He's run away from me twice," Rainbow pointed out. "Admittedly, I am pretty awesome, but-"

"You got lucky," Blake said.

"I did not get lucky; I got trained," Rainbow insisted. "Trained to take on guys like him, no matter how tough they are."

"In any event," Ciel said, "the settling of accounts with Adam Taurus will have to wait. Initially, we will land at Cold Harbour; for the benefit of the uneducated," – she shot a glance at Sun – "I will explain that Cold Harbour is a port town north of Vale and a major demarcation point for shipments by sea or air coming down out of Atlas. Once we arrive, we will carry out a Search and Destroy mission in the wilds beyond the town before rendezvousing with Team Sapphire for a return to Vale by train which will, with good fortune, come under attack by the White Fang, enabling us to ambush them."

"Wow, you've really thought this through, haven't you?" Sun said.

"Yes," Ciel replied. "Yes, we have."

"I should get back to the controls," Rainbow said, patting Sun lightly on the shoulder. "Oh, but one more thing: next time you want to come along on our missions with Blake? Just ask, okay?" She winked at him, then resumed her seat up in the cockpit.

Blake rolled her eyes. Really? Should a good Atlesian cadet really be encouraging this kind of behaviour?

Sun laughed nervously. "Hey, Blake," he said. "I… I'm gonna be honest, I kind of wish that there was a little more privacy for this. I don't suppose that-"

"No," Blake said. "No, it can't wait until we land. You need to explain yourself, now."

"I mean… what's there to explain?" Sun asked. "I knew that you were going on this mission with these Atlas guys, so when Rainbow Dash had finished checking the airship last night, I snuck on board and hid in the crawlspace."

"That was dangerous," Blake cried. "What if you'd got the wrong airship? What if we hadn't let you out?" As a child, she had been fascinated by the urban legend of the Bride in the Oak Chest, the young girl who, playing a game of hide and seek upon her wedding day, had locked herself inside an old oak chest and slowly suffocated to death as the box muffled all her screams for help, her hiding place so well chosen that it went undiscovered for years until nought but remained but a mouldering skeleton in a wedding dress.

"You would have heard me call for help," Sun replied. "Or I could have broken through that hatch, probably."

"What I would like to know," Ciel said, "is how you got into the airship once Rainbow Dash had completed her examination. The doors should have been locked."

"They were," Sun said. "Sunset helped me get them open."

"Sunset!" Blake exclaimed.

"Sunset Shimmer can crack electronic locks?" Ciel asked, sounding surprised in spite of herself.

"Apparently, she can do all kinds of things," Sun said.

"Hmm," Ciel murmured.

"What are you doing here, Sun?" Blake asked. "What about your team?"

"They'll be fine without me," Sun assured her. "They probably won't get any missions while there are only three of them."

"There aren't supposed to be only three of them," Blake shouted. "If you keep running off like this, then they're going to make someone else Team Leader."

"So?" Sun replied. "If Scarlet wants the job so badly, he can have it. I've got something more important than a badge." He reached out towards Blake, but as his fingertips touched her arms, she squirmed, and he drew back. "Or maybe I don't."

"What are you doing here, Sun?" Blake asked again.

Sun's hands fell down by his sides. "I said I wasn't going to apologise for caring about you."

"This isn't the same as last time," Blake declared. "I'm not on my own any more; I'm not even just with Sunset. I have Team Rosepetal with me-"

"So you don't need me," Sun finished.

"That's not really what I…" Blake trailed off, because it kind of was what she'd meant. "I just… there was no need for you to abandon your team and stow away aboard an airship to protect me. As you can see, I'm not doing anything stupid this time."

"Which is good, because doing stupid stuff is supposed to be my job," Sun said, flashing his teeth at her.

Blake covered her mouth as a slight chuckle escaped it. "You shouldn't have come," she said.

"Why not? The more the merrier, right?"

"I suppose, but…" Blake hesitated. "Are you really going to keep neglecting your own team, your own life, just to keep chasing after me?"

"Are you going to keep putting your life on hold to fight the White Fang?"

"Right now, fighting the White Fang is my life," Blake said.

"Then it's mine too," Sun said. "Because you're my life."

"Fighting humanity is my life, Blake."

"Then it's mine, too, Adam, because you're my life, and your cause is mine."


"Sun," Blake murmured. "I can't…"

"Can't?" Sun repeated. "Can't what?"

I'm not Adam. I'm not Adam, and Sun isn't me.

"Nothing," Blake said. "What you did, coming here, was stupid and reckless and unnecessary… which I guess is why I like you so much."

Sun took a step closer to her. "Maybe your impulsive side is rubbing off on me."

"Now kiss!" Penny cried.

"Penny," Ciel admonished as Sun and Blake drew back, embarrassed looks appearing on their faces. "Ladies do not blurt out such things, nor interrupt other peoples' tender moments. That said, please do not kiss." She reopened her magazine.

"Oh, hey, congratulations," Sun said. "Are you getting married?"

"No," Ciel said firmly. "Why does everyone keep assuming that?"

And the airship flew on towards Cold Harbour.
 
Chapter 15 - Cold Harbour
Cold Harbour​

Cold Harbour seemed a very miserable place.

The Skyray came in from the south, passing over a thin metal wall that formed the barrier between the town and the outside world, a barrier that was topped with an allure patrolled by a few Atlesian soldiers and dotted with twin gun turrets, some pointing outwards across the flat and featureless landscape surrounding the settlement, while others pointed upwards towards the sky. There didn't seem to be any difference in the type of gun, so Blake, looking out of the cockpit window, guessed that they were dual-purpose and capable of serving a conventional or anti-air role. The land all around Cold Harbour was green but uncultivated, with no farms or orchards or estates in evidence; it had been thus, ever since they had cleared this part of the Forever Fall Forest, but upon occasion, they had caught sight of a herd of sheep or goats below, kept together by attentive hounds lest they wander off into the woods. Grimm would not harm them there, but real wolves would, without doubt, and bears too, if the grimm hadn't killed them all in clashes over territory. Blake was reminded of Ruby's book, The Song of Olivia, and how the heroine's journey had begun when she had wandered into the woods in search of a lost lamb and found a grimm – and a wizard – instead.

It was more pleasant to think of such things than to pay attention to the town in front of her. There were gates set in the metal rampart that could be opened to allow trains to come in or out or closed if any grimm wandered too near. There were eight sets of railway tracks all coming from the same direction – there must have been times, even if it was not so now, when a great quantity of cargo travelled south from Cold Harbour to Vale – the docks, too, were large enough to suggest that this was, or had been, a prosperous port, for they were wide enough to accommodate the largest of cargo vessels, and two great ships were berthed there, being attended to by cranes which hauled containers off the decks of one ship, and reached deep into the belly of another. Yet the wealth of Cold Harbour was clearly not staying in Cold Harbour, but passing through the port and down the rails or overseas to line the pockets of men like Jacques Schnee far away; aside from a few large and spacious official-looking buildings, the ordinary houses of the workers seemed small, and cramped, and not all that well-built: rows of crumbling brick terraces sat jammed together beside the railway tracks, sitting upon streets too narrow for cars to traverse. The thoroughfares between the docks and the rail yards were wide enough to accommodate the largest of transport, but the common labourers had to walk. There were some larger houses on the other side of town, the largest of which even had their own gardens; Blake guessed that they belonged to the management and perhaps to the civilian authorities who oversaw Cold Harbour.

The sea was dark, so dark that anything could have been moving within its depths and Blake would not have seen it, yet no defences pointed out to sea and no craft patrolled it.

It was getting dark in the sky too; the sun was beginning to set beneath the mountains to the east, and the shadows were lengthening with every passing moment.

Rainbow set the Skyray down behind the Atlesian military base, one of the more impressive structures in the town, with walls that were clad in a white material with a ridged structure to it. The flags of Atlas and Vale fluttered together on the roof in the chill wind that assailed them as soon as the door upon the right-hand side of the airship opened to let them out. It was not a high wind, but it blew through Blake's long, black hair nevertheless, and nipped at her face with the frigidness of it. A few other Skyrays and Skygraspers lay parked upon the landing ground, while soldiers patrolled, traces of blue upon their uniforms visible beneath their armour. As Blake, Sun, and the Atlesians dismounted, a couple of technicians in white uniforms headed towards the craft.

This was not Rainbow Dash's own Skyray, but a standard model that had been assigned to her for this mission. The nature of their return to Vale meant the airship would be left here, perhaps to be flown back or possibly used for other purposes, and so, everyone grabbed all of their gear as they headed out, leaving the craft behind.

Rainbow Dash led them across the landing area, up a set of metal steps to a set of automatic doors that slid open before them, revealing a plain, white, well-lit lobby where two guards watched them carefully, and a burly rabbit faunus sergeant, his black hair rising in tufts between his lapine ears, sat behind a desk.

He looked up as the young huntsmen approached.

Rainbow stopped in front of the desk and produced her scroll. "Cadet Rainbow Dash, leader of Team Rosepetal; we'd like to speak to the commanding officer."

The sergeant looked at the information on Rainbow's scroll. "Right. Captain Sandleford is expecting you. Follow me."

He got up from behind the desk – he was bigger than Blake had expected, almost as big as Woundwort – and led the six students down a long, white, sterile corridor, around one corner and then another, past what looked like a cafeteria of some kind, and finally into a moderate-sized office where a young man with hazel-brown hair, dressed in the whites of an Atlesian officer, was leaning over a table with a map of the region spread out across it.

The sergeant walked into the office and stood to attention. "Cadet Rainbow Dash and Team Rosepetal to see you, sir."

The officer looked up. He had sharp features, high cheekbones, and eyes that matched his hair. "Ah! Capital! First class, thank you, Colour." He walked around the table towards the students, specifically towards Rainbow Dash. "Now, judging by the look of you, I'd guess that you are Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow stood to attention. "Yes, sir. Cadet Rainbow Dash reporting. These are my team: Cadets Ciel Soleil, Penny Polendina, and Twilight Sparkle, also Blake Belladonna and Sun Wukong."

"Splendid. Good show; Captain Hazel Sandleford at your service, and you've already met Colour Sergeant Blackberry, without whom absolutely nothing would get done around here, isn't that right, Sergeant?"

The sergeant – Colour Sergeant, which Blake guessed was better than an ordinary sergeant - kept a politic silence, except to say, "Sir," in a tone which could have meant absolutely everything – or nothing at all.

"General Ironwood sent word that you'd be coming," Captain Sandleford said. "I must say, when I was assigned to this post, I never imagined there would come a time when the General would be just down the railway line with half the fleet." His eyes swept over them. "What do you think is going to happen down there in Vale?"

"Nothing, sir, if we can help it," Rainbow said.

Captain Sandleford let out a bark of laughter. "Yes, indeed. Good show, good show. Yes, I'm aware that you have other business to attend to, but I'm told that you're also here to take care of my little problem with the grimm. Would you like some coffee?" he asked abruptly, gesturing to a machine in a little alcove in the wall. "I'm afraid it's only instant, but you probably had a long journey getting here."

"Thank you, sir," Ciel said. "I will take care of it. And one for yourself?"

"Much obliged, Cadet-"

"Soleil, sir, Ciel Soleil."

Captain Sandleford nodded. "Thank you, Cadet Soleil."

"Colour Sergeant?"

"No, thanks, Cadet."

Ciel started to approach the machine. She looked over her shoulder. "Everyone?"

"Thank you," Blake murmured.

"Me too, thanks," Twilight agreed.

"No, thank you," Penny said.

"I'm okay," Sun replied.

"No thanks," Rainbow said.

"Very well," Ciel said, as she crossed the remaining distance to the machine.

"You said 'your problem,'" Blake said, returning her attention to the captain. "Does that mean you're the one who requested a Search and Destroy mission? Uh, sir."

Captain Sandleford looked at her. "The Mayor of Cold Harbour doesn't believe that the grimm pose any threat to the town itself and, therefore, hiring a huntsman is a waste of lien. I disagree."

"You think that the grimm might break through the walls, sir?" Rainbow said. "How many of them are there?"

"You misunderstand me," Captain Sandleford said, returning to his map and gesturing for them all to come closer. They did, and there, they paused for a moment as Ciel worked the white plastic coffee machine, until after a few moments, she returned with several disposable cups, which she handed to the captain and the students. Blake sipped hers. The taste was… not brilliant, but it was warm and wet, and that was enough after a flight lasting all day. She probably wasn't the only one who thought so.

Captain Sandleford blew on his coffee before he drank it. "As I was saying," he said, "you misunderstand. I don't believe the grimm are going to break through the walls and destroy Cold Harbour. If I did, I wouldn't have simply put up a job on the board; I'd be screaming to the General for reinforcements." He smiled. "We're not excessively well-garrisoned here; I command a company of riflemen and an artillery company to man the turrets, but those turrets should be sufficient to take anything short of a large horde that comes sniffing around here. But I don't have the strength to project force beyond the walls, which is the issue. There are always a few grimm around, but recently…" – he drank some more coffee – "recently, a group of families left the town. Labourers, for the most part, from the docks and the railyards, and their families; a few clerks and the like." He looked up at Blake, and then at Sun. "All faunus. I'm afraid they felt… underappreciated. I can't say I blame them. All the support staff here on the base are paid a fair wage for their labour, but I can't say that all the companies based here do the same. In any event, these fellows left, and they are camped a few miles to the south east, in this hollow here." He pointed to a point on the map, what looked like a valley in some woods nearby the town. "There's a spring there, so they have fresh water, and I suppose they must be foraging for food. I'm not sure what they intend to do next, but I'm worried the grimm will get them before they make up their minds." He paused. "Sentries on the wall heard shooting last night. I led out a patrol in the morning and found a local shepherd and his three sons dead. I tried to persuade the faunus to come back inside the walls, but they refused. If you could deal with the grimm, then they'd be much safer, and I'd rest much easier."

"We'll head out first thing in the morning and take care of it, sir," Rainbow said.

"Splendid," Captain Sandleford said. "Colour Sergeant Blackberry will show you to your billet. Dismissed."

Rainbow saluted. "Thank you, sir."

"Follow me, cadets," said Colour Blackberry before he led them to a plain and unadorned room with eight bunk beds, all made up ready for them.

"Showers are three doors to the right, the mess is just down the hall," he explained, "and there should still be some hot meals left if you get in there quick."

"Thank you, Colour Sergeant," Rainbow said.

"Sergeant, uh, Colour Sergeant," Blake said. "Can I ask you something… why does Captain Sandleford care about a group of faunus who have already walked away from this town?"

Colour Sergeant Blackberry's eyes flickered up to take in Blake's feline ears. "I know what you were probably expecting, and there's some in this army who would have lived down to 'em, but the captain is an officer and a gentleman; he cares about fellows for more than he gets out of them."

"I… see," Blake murmured.

The Colour Sergeant nodded. "Captain Sandleford has requested a specialist be assigned to the base three times already; never gets any response. I suppose we aren't important enough, but I'm glad we've got you for a few days, at least."

"We'll take care of it, Colour," Rainbow declared. "You can count on us."

Colour Sergeant Blackberry smiled before taking his leave.

Blake's left hand went to her other arm, feeling the cold of her silver armband beneath her fingers. "I… am glad you were wrong," she said, with a glance at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow grinned. "I'm glad I was wrong too," she replied.

"You were surprised by the character of the commanding officer?" Ciel demanded. "Both of you?"

"Not surprised, exactly," Rainbow said. "It was more like…. I was prepared for the worst."

"What do you mean?" Penny asked.

Rainbow winced. "I was afraid that… I thought it was possible that the commanding officer might be…"

"Racist," Blake said flatly.

"I was trying to put it tactfully!"

"And I was being honest," Blake replied.

Penny frowned. "I don't understand," she murmured. "Why would anyone want to be cruel to people like Rainbow Dash when they're such good people? It doesn't make any sense."

"No, it doesn't, Penny; that's why it's so…" Rainbow trailed off. "What's that word beginning with 'I'?"

"'Invidious'?" Twilight suggested.

"Probably."

"It's because we're different, Penny," Blake said, even as she wondered how Penny – how anyone – could possibly be so sheltered and naïve that they didn't understand this yet. "We're different from them, and it makes them uncomfortable, and so, they'd like to see us gone because they think it will make them feel more comfortable."

Penny bowed her head. "So… people hate things that are different from them."

"Some do," Ciel admitted, "but few in number, thankfully. Atlas, admittedly, has a reputation for… possessing such people in greater than usual numbers, perhaps even for producing them. Like much else that is said abroad of Atlas it does disservice to the many good and valiant servants of our kingdom who have nothing but goodwill for all the folk of Remnant who have been placed in our charge."

"Anyway," Rainbow said, "it's been a long day, a long flight; why don't we get something to eat while it's still warm?"

"You go," Penny said, turning away. "I'm not hungry."

"Are you sure?" Twilight asked.

"Yes," Penny said firmly, taking a step away from the others. "You go on."

"Penny, are you okay?" Rainbow asked.

"I'm fine!" Penny declared, in the petulant tone of one who is not fine but doesn't want to admit what the problem is. She covered her mouth as a hiccup escaped her.

Rainbow frowned. "Ciel, take Blake and Sun down to the mess hall. Bring us back some sandwiches when you're done."

Ciel hesitated for a moment. "Very well," she said. "Both of you, please follow me. And don't get lost."

XxXxX​

Twilight watched as Penny slumped down upon one of the bottom bunks of the beds that filled up the room. Her hands were clasped together on her lap, and her head was bowed.

Twilight walked around the bed and sat down beside her. Penny didn't look up or react to her presence at all.

Rainbow stood over her, one arm leaning against the grey metallic bed frame.

"Penny," Twilight said gently. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," Penny said before she hiccupped.

"Penny," Rainbow said reproachfully.

"I don't want to talk about it," Penny insisted.

"Tough."

"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight hissed.

"What?" Rainbow demanded. "Penny, we're not leaving this room until you tell us what's up."

"Why?" Penny asked. "Why do you care?"

Twilight placed one hand on Penny's shoulder. "Because we care about you, Penny."

"Why?" Penny repeated.

Twilight frowned. "Why… do we care?"

Penny glanced at her, her head nodding a sharp, jerky motion. "I'm not like you," she admitted, her voice quiet and soft and childlike. "Doesn't that mean… do I make you uncomfortable?"

"Oh, gods, is this about what Blake said?" Rainbow cried.

"Blake said that people hate things that aren't like them."

"Don't listen to Blake!" Rainbow snapped. "Blake's an idiot!"

"That's a bit harsh, don't you think?" Twilight asked.

"If I were to make a list of all the dumb things Blake has done, we'd be here all night," Rainbow replied.

"I suppose… she has made a lot of unwise choices."

"And she can't open her mouth without sticking her boot in it," Rainbow added. "I like that girl in spite of herself, but she's got a lot to learn." She knelt down on the ground so that she was beneath Penny looking up into her face. "Just like you, Penny; you've got to learn when to not take any notice of people."

"But if Blake was lying, or if she was wrong, then why do people hate the faunus?" Penny asked.

Rainbow's jaw twisted, her mouth lapping over her bottom teeth. "Blake… wasn't wrong, exactly; it's just that… if you listen to her, you'd think that things are a lot worse than they are, that a lot more people feel that way than actually do."

"Most people across Remnant are accepting of diversity," Twilight added. "Like me and Rainbow Dash, and the rest of our friends; we're human, and Rainbow Dash is a faunus, but it doesn't stop us from loving her as one of us, as the soul of all of us." She smiled gently and placed an arm around Penny, drawing her into an embrace. "Now, why don't you say what's really bothering you?"

Penny placed her hands on Twilight's arm. "Don't you know?"

"I think so," Twilight admitted, "but it's important to confess our fears before we can face them, and if we confess them to our friends, then they can help us move forward."

"Friends," Penny murmured. "How do I know that my friends… that Ruby and Pyrrha… how do I know that they'll accept me if they find out what I am? How do I know that they won't… what if I make them uncomfortable?"

"You won't," Twilight reassured.

"But how do I know I won't?" Penny demanded.

"You don't," Rainbow said bluntly. "You can't be sure in advance, not unless your semblance is to read minds. When I first went to Canterlot, I had no idea how anyone was going to react to a faunus. The only person I knew that I could rely on was Twilight. But I had to walk in there anyway and trust that things would be okay, because if you wait until you know for sure that everything will work out, then you'd be too scared to do anything."

"Which isn't to say," Twilight added pointedly, in case Rainbow scared Penny, "that everything is a complete flip of the coin or a toss of the dice. Penny, how would you describe Ruby and Pyrrha? Not in terms of how they fight or what weapons they use, but just in what kind of people they are."

"Kind," Penny said. "The kind of people they are is kind."

"And because they're kind, I think it's likely that they'll accept you," Twilight said. "Ruby and Pyrrha like you for who you are, and I can't believe that they're the kind of people who would change their minds about that just because they found out what you are."

"Yeah," Rainbow said. "I mean, they manage to be friends with Sunset, and she's not just a faunus but a-"

"Rainbow Dash!"

"What?"

"Not the time!" Twilight hissed.

Rainbow chuckled awkwardly. "Right. Sorry. The point is… the point is that you're right, Penny, and so is Twilight. Ruby and Pyrrha are both good people, kind people; when I met Pyrrha a couple of years ago, at that charity thing, she didn't say a thing about the fact that I was a faunus, and she was really cool to Scootaloo too, even though she's a faunus. Although we haven't known them very long, I haven't heard either of them say anything bad about anyone because of their race, and I don't think they'd suddenly reveal that they hate robots or anything like that. I mean who hates robots but not faunus?"

"But Rainbow is also right, you can't be sure," Twilight said, "but because it's so unlikely, I think you should tell them both; I'm afraid you'll just worry about it until you do and find out for certain that there was never anything to worry about."

"What?" Rainbow cried in a startled, strangled voice.

Penny looked up at Twilight, her green eyes. "You think I should tell them?"

"I do," Twilight replied. "I think they can be trusted to keep a secret just as they can be trusted to stay true to you after they learn the truth."

"Aha, Twilight," Rainbow said, getting to her feet. "Can I talk to you for a second? Outside, maybe?"

Twilight pursed her lips. She knew what Rainbow wanted to discuss, but at the same time, she also knew that the course she was advocating was the right one, and she would not be moved on this. "Wait here, Penny," she said, pulling away from her teammate, even as she gave her one last pat on the shoulder. "We'll be right back."

"Okay," Penny said, much of her usual good cheer returned to her voice. "And thank you, Twilight. You've been a big help."

"Don't thank her too much yet," Rainbow muttered before she stalked out of the room and into the corridor outside. Twilight was left to follow, her steps pitter-pattering on the floor as she tried to keep up with Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow looked up and down the corridor, checking that there was no one around to overhear them, before she rounded on Twilight. "What were you thinking?"

"I'm thinking that the best way for Penny to get past this is for her to clear the air with her friends, be accepted, and understand that Blake was wrong."

"In a perfect world, maybe, but she can't just tell people the truth!"

"Why not?"

"Because we don't have clearance to let her!"

"That's not our decision to make, or even General Ironwood's," Twilight declared. "Nobody owns Penny."

Rainbow shifted uncomfortably. "Technically… Atlas… kinda does."

"Rainbow Danger Dash," Twilight declared, tilting her chin up so that she appeared to be looking down upon the other girl. "Please tell me I did not just hear you say that. If you meant that then… we talked about this! Penny's a person, not a knight!"

"I know, but she's also-"

"She's a girl," Twilight said. "She's a little girl who has been encouraged to worry that the only friends she's ever had in her life will turn against her once they find out her secret. Do you really want that to be bothering her for months? For longer? No, Rainbow Dash, it's not right to keep her troubled like that, not when the solution is right in front of us."

Rainbow sighed. "I don't know, Twilight; they haven't been cleared to know that yet, and…"

"Come on, Rainbow; even if this wasn't bothering Penny… imagine having to go through your whole life hiding the truth from your friends, unsure of whether or not they'd accept you if they knew, like that poor girl from Crystal Prep. Think of what that did to her and then think of the same thing happening to Penny." Twilight made her eyes swell up a little and trembled her lip adorably. "Please, Rainbow Dash."

"Don't make that face at me, Twi; it's manipulative as anything," Rainbow snapped.

Twilight continued making that face and clasped her hands together above her chest.

"Ugh! Okay, okay, I'll speak to General Ironwood and persuade him to clear it," Rainbow said. "Just… stop, okay. My heart can only take so much of how cute you are."

"Yes!" Twilight cried.

"But you," Rainbow added as she got out her scroll, "are going to stay right here and talk to General Ironwood with me."

"Okay," Twilight said without hesitation. Because she was right, and she knew that she was right about this, and General Ironwood would see that she was right as well. "I'm ready, and I'm right here."

Rainbow opened up her scroll and selected General Ironwood from her list of contacts.

It did not take quite as long as Twilight had expected for his face to appear in the screen. "Dash, Twilight," he greeted them in an even tone. "You made it to Cold Harbour safely?"

"Yes, sir," Rainbow said. "I apologise for disturbing you."

"You weren't interrupting anything in particular," General Ironwood replied. "The paperwork can wait for a minute. Is something wrong?"

"No, sir," Rainbow said. "It's just that… well…"

"Spit it out, Dash."

"Yes, sir," Rainbow said. She glanced at Twilight. "Twilight has something that she would like to say."

"Dash," General Ironwood said, his voice acquiring a touch of sternness. "My patience has limits."

"Yes, sir. Sorry, sir," Rainbow said hastily. "Um… we'd like permission to give Penny permission to tell her friends… about her true nature."

General Ironwood's face was expressionless. "Why?" he asked.

"Because our new auxiliary accidentally put into Penny's head that people hate and distrust people who aren't like them," Rainbow muttered.

General Ironwood did not bother to restrain the sigh that escaped him. "I see. How bad is it?"

"We've calmed her down, sir, but it's still bothering her," Twilight said.

General Ironwood's brow furrowed a little. "And how do you think they'll react?"

"I think they're good people, sir," Rainbow said.

"I think they'll accept Penny in spite of her differences," Twilight added. "They accepted Blake even after they found out that she'd been lying to them about her nature; I can't see them turning their back on Penny just because she'd been ordered to keep a secret."

"Can't you just tell her that?" General Ironwood asked.

"General… sir… with… it doesn't quite work that way," Rainbow admitted. "It's… it's hard to explain because you're not… you've never…"

"You think that nobody ever looked at me strangely after my surgeries, Dash?" General Ironwood asked.

He had not spoken angrily or impatiently; his question was calmly phrased, if bluntly so, but nonetheless, it stunned the both of them into silence. They had known – everyone knew – that General Ironwood possessed cybernetics as extensive as any man in Atlas, and more than most, perhaps more than anyone. But Twilight had never considered, in all the time that General Ironwood had been a feature of her life, that they might have ever caused him difficulties, still less discrimination.

But… the General suffered severe burns rescuing cadets from a fire on the Enterprise. He saved thirteen lives. Who could find fault with him for that?

"You were a hero, sir," Rainbow protested, clearly of like mind with Twilight.

"I became more machine than man, in the eyes of some," General Ironwood replied dispassionately.

"That's terrible!" Twilight cried.

"I'm not telling you this for sympathy, Twilight, just to inform you that I do have some understanding of what you're talking about," General Ironwood declared. "You like to think you know how people will react, but you can't be sure." He paused. "You realise that if Penny's friends react badly to the truth, then the situation will be exacerbated."

"Yes, sir," Dash conceded, "but we're…" – she glanced at Twilight – "fairly certain things will be okay."

"It will be good for Penny to be able to confide in people, General," Twilight said. "People of her choosing, people that she trusts."

"As long as she doesn't trust too many people," General Ironwood reminded them. "But… as long as the information is restricted to Team Sapphire, then I suppose that shouldn't present too much of a problem."

For a moment, Rainbow and Twilight were silent. "Really?" Twilight asked.

"Really," General Ironwood confirmed.

Rainbow grinned. "Thank you, sir."

"As long as it helps Penny," General Ironwood said. "Now, if there's nothing else, the paperwork is calling."

"Goodnight, sir."

"Goodnight, Dash. Twilight."

"Goodnight, General," Twilight said, as he hung up. She looked at Rainbow and smiled.

Rainbow's lips twitched. "Hey, Twilight."

"Yeah?"

"Thanks, for pushing me to do the right thing," Rainbow said.

"Any time," Twilight said softly.

"Every time," Rainbow corrected. "Now come on, let's give her the good news."

She turned on her heel and made her way back to their room, Twilight once more following behind her. Penny was sitting on the bed where they had left her, but as they returned, she looked up, expectant.

"You can tell them," Rainbow said, "and you'll see that Blake doesn't know what she's talking about."

Penny's eyes lit up. "Thank you, Rainbow Dash, and you, Twilight. But… are you sure that it will be alright? Are you sure that they'll accept me?"

"If they don't," Rainbow said, "then they never deserved you in the first place."

XxXxX​

Blake, Ciel, and Sun reached the white, undecorated, nearly empty mess while there was still some hot food available, fortunately for them. Said hot meal turned out to be fish and chips, which was not bad exactly, but, well, Blake might have preferred the fish without all of the slightly greasy batter covering it up. Sun didn't seem to mind, however; he wolfed it down with aplomb, even if, in the process, he earned himself a couple of dirty looks from Ciel.

For that matter, Blake caught the other girl sending some of those her way too.

"Is there a problem?" Blake demanded, putting down her fork with a clatter.

Ciel finished chewing on a steak fry. She swallowed, waited a moment, set down her knife and fork properly by the sides of her plate and only then did she begin to speak. "You," she said, looking at Sun, "have demonstrated a blatant disregard for rules, an absence of sensibility concerning your position and the responsibilities conferred thereon, not to mention the breathtaking arrogance required to simply insert yourself into a military operation in such a fashion." She exhaled in a huff.

"And you," she added, turning her attention on Blake. "You upset Penny," she declared, somehow managing to make it sound worse than all the things she had accused Sun of.

"I… upset?" Blake murmured. It was obvious, put like that, but at the same time, she flinched from hearing herself described as the cause of Penny's hurt feelings. "I didn't mean to."

"But you did," Ciel replied sharply.

"Perhaps, and I'm sorry for that, but how?"

"Because you talk too much," Ciel snapped. "What in Remnant possessed you to tell Penny that it is inevitable that people shall be made uncomfortable by those who are not as they are, as though it were some natural law laid down by the Lady which cannot be escaped?"

"I'm not sure who the Lady is, but broadly, that has been my experience," Blake said.

"Oh, for heaven's sake, don't give me that nonsense!" Ciel cried.

"'Nonsense'?" Blake repeated.

"I have no doubt that you have suffered at the hands of humans," Ciel conceded.

"How very generous of you to allow me the suffering I have experienced," Blake growled.

"But you have been supported by Team Sapphire to the point of being welcomed into their bedroom – into the bed of their team leader no less!" Ciel declared. She stopped abruptly. "I mean… that is to say… ahem. You take my meaning, I hope, and comprehend that I meant nothing juvenile by it."

"More importantly, Sunset is also a faunus," Blake reminded her.

"But the other three members of Team Sapphire are not, and this fact has not produced some feud borne out of race, any more than Rainbow Dash and I are at odds over anything more than my occasional disagreement with her leadership decisions," Ciel said. "For that matter, you spoke on the theme of inevitable prejudice mere moments after leaving the presence of the commanding officer here who had just astonished you and Rainbow Dash with his tolerance!"

Blake's ears drooped. "Well… when you put it like that… but I still don't see what this has to do with Penny."

The blue-eyed young huntress student was silent for a moment. Her expression softened, but Blake guessed that this was due to thoughts of Penny rather than to any sudden softening towards Blake on Ciel's part. "Penny… is different," she said, speaking slowly and softly and rather cautiously. "That fact cannot have escaped your notice."

"No," Blake admitted, matching the softness of Ciel's tone. What would have been the point in denying? It would have seemed patronising and possibly made Ciel angrier. In the same way, she felt that asking Ciel to clarify what was different about Penny would only have invited a rebuke, not to mention the hypocrisy of trying to pry into Penny's secrets when she had tried so hard to hide her own.

"Her father is one of the brightest minds in Atlas," Ciel explained. "Of the men who might be said or have been said to be his equal, one is dead and the other wastes his talents in a clinic in Mantle. Penny's father, meanwhile, is a titan of our science, a man of true eminence and all the prestige and privilege that accompanies such. Penny's... condition… has made him… very protective of his daughter. As your friend Sunset Shimmer correctly surmised, Penny was assigned to a team led by General Ironwood's prized student in order that she might be… protected, if necessary; also as your friend surmised, this was done at her father's instigation; his influence extends that far. As a result, Penny… had no friends before arriving at Beacon."

"What about you three?" Sun asked.

"Weren't you listening?" Ciel demanded. "Rainbow, Twilight, and I were thrust upon Penny, not by the luck of the initiation but by General Ironwood and Doctor Polendina. Penny… I hope that she likes us, as we are fond of her, but I fear she cannot quite forget that we are an imposition on her liberty. Ruby and Pyrrha are the friends she chose. The friends whom you have made her fear will turn their backs upon her if they should learn… the truth."

"Which is?" inquired Sun.

Ciel regarded him with magisterial disdain. "Never you mind."

"But that's ridiculous," Blake protested. "As you said, it's obvious that Penny is… a little odd, and that hasn't stopped Ruby or Pyrrha from accepting her." For that matter, both Ruby and Pyrrha might be referred to as 'different' themselves.

"Penny's… condition… goes beyond behaviour," Ciel admitted. "It goes deeper than you know. Deeper than I intend to say, but suffice to say that, for all her naivety in certain ways, Penny is never unconscious of the things that set her apart from her friends. And now you have as good as told her that once those differences become more apparent, Ruby and Pyrrha will turn their backs upon her in disgust."

"That's absurd," Blake objected. "Ruby and Pyrrha would never… their hearts are too open and full of kindness for that."

"Then why did you make it sound inevitable?" Ciel demanded frostily.

"I… because… I was an idiot," Blake admitted, her ears drooping so far they were practically flat. She bowed her head. "I'm sorry, I… I should apologise, explain myself."

"Don't you think you've said enough?" Ciel asked.

Blake flinched from the rebuke because she knew that she deserved it. "This is my fault; I have to do something to try and make it right," she said, even as she rose from her seat and began to walk away.

She felt Ciel's eyes upon her all the way out of the mess hall.

XxXxX​

"You didn't have to be so hard on her," Sun pointed out as Blake walked away.

Ciel blinked. "Perhaps not," she admitted. "But as I said, we are all fond of Penny."

"I get that," Sun replied, "but all the same, you didn't have to be so hard on her."

"Blake has a habit of opening her mouth and then sticking her boot into it," Ciel declared. "Perhaps a touch of censure will encourage her to think before she speaks."

Sun scowled. "You don't like her, do you?"

"I am not particularly enamoured of either of you at present."

"Sure, you said so, but it's more than that, isn't it?" Sun said. "It's more than just that she upset Penny."

Ciel was silent for a moment. "I don't know what she's fighting for," she said. "I'm not sure even she knows what she's fighting for."

"Do you have to know what someone's fighting for before you like them?"

"It helps," Ciel said, "but it is not the only criteria. I know exactly what you're fighting for, and it only increases my misgivings towards you."

"If this is about me stowing away-"

"That is the least of it," Ciel said, cutting him off.

Sun frowned. "Then what's the most of it?"

Ciel breathed in deeply. "I do not always agree with Rainbow Dash, but I would put my life in her hands; I do put my life in her hands, as she and Penny and Twilight put their lives in mine. As we will all be putting our lives in your hands when we fight together tomorrow and after." She paused. "But you have shown that your hands are only for one single person."

Sun's eyes widened. "You can't think that I'd-"

"Your teammates have placed their lives in your hands, and you have dropped them all to come here."

"My team is perfectly safe at Beacon!" Sun protested.

"Should I take on faith that you would not have left them in more uncertain circumstances to pursue Blake?"

"I wouldn't put anyone in danger that way," Sun insisted. "I'm not… sure, Blake means more to me than my team does, even Neptune; I admit that. I never asked to be made Team Leader, I even asked Professor Lionheart to give it to someone else, but…"

"But you're still their leader," Ciel reminded him, "and you abandoned them. A team that has no bonds tying it together will not stand in battle, at least not in a battle where the outcome is in any way doubtful. That is why we must trust one another. How am I supposed to trust you to fight by my side when you have proven that there is only one person here you actually care about?"

Sun didn't – couldn't – meet her gaze. He looked away. "Well… when you put it like that… it doesn't look so great, I guess."

"No," Ciel muttered. "It does not."

XxXxX​

Blake walked back into the bedroom they had been assigned to see Penny sitting on one of the bottom bunks, reading the book of fairy tales that they had been assigned for class. Rainbow was on the top bunk, bouncing a ball off the wall and back into her hand, while Twilight was, like Penny, reading – a Daring Do novel, in her case.

Rainbow looked up as Blake came in. "Did you bring us something to eat?"

"Uh, no, I didn't," Blake murmured. "I'm sorry, but there might still be some fish and chips left?" She didn't bother waiting for Rainbow to reply, but knelt down beside Penny's bunk. "Penny… I wanted to say how sorry I am. The things I did… I didn't mean to upset you."

"I don't know what you mean," Penny said quietly, before she hiccuped.

Blake frowned. "Penny… Ciel explained to me that sometimes you feel… different from other people. Don't worry, she didn't say why," she added, as Penny and Twilight both looked up from their books to stare at her, and Rainbow abruptly stopped throwing her ball off the wall. "But she said that… that I might have worried you. It wasn't my intent." She took a deep breath. "I was… mistaken. Ciel helped me realise exactly how mistaken I was. I was speaking… I was saying the words that I had been taught to say, taught to believe, when I was in the White Fang."

"But you don't believe them any more?" Penny asked. "Then why did you say them?"

"That's a good question, Penny," Blake said with a slight touch of self-deprecating laughter in her voice. "I could probably do with taking a second to think before I speak sometimes." She sat down on the edge of Penny's bunk, twisting her body around to look at the other girl who seemed so much younger than any other girl at Beacon, save perhaps for Ruby. "There are times when I still believe it," she admitted, "but the truth is that, since I came to Beacon… yes, there are times when I've seen humans picking on faunus or showing fear or hatred towards them, but I've also seen so many instances of humans and faunus getting along, forming friendships, trusting one another with their lives. Like Sunset and Ruby, Sunset and all of her team; like Rainbow and her friends… if friendship can transcend race, then I'm sure whatever it is you feel…" Blake stopped; it probably wouldn't be the best idea to say anything that would diminish whatever it was Penny felt set her apart from others. "And for what it's worth, I think that of all the friends you could have made at Beacon, Ruby and Pyrrha are the two… I don't think you could do anything short of an act of true evil that would cause them to turn away from you." She smiled. "And even then, they'd probably forgive you if you were sorry about it."

Penny smiled, softly and just a little sadly too. "I hope so," she whispered.

Blake hesitated. "Penny… why do you keep reading that book? Are you struggling in class?"

"No," Penny said, before she hiccuped again. "Well, yes, I am, but that's not why I'm reading it. Or maybe it is."

"What do you mean?"

Penny hesitated. "I… I love the story of the Shallow Sea so much… but I don't know why. I like these stories, but I feel as though I don't really understand them."

"You can't explain them," Blake corrected her, "but you do understand, or else, you wouldn't love them. These stories… they speak to our hearts before they speak to our heads. The Shallow Sea… I remember my mother telling me that story before I went to sleep. I must admit, it's not my favourite," – as a child she had liked it well enough, but as she got older, she had begun to find it more and more problematic, for all the reasons why it was falling out of favour amongst the faunus – "but I think I can see why it appeals to you."

Penny looked at her, green eyes wide with curiosity. "Why?"

"Because it's about being seen," Blake explained, "for who you really are."
 
Chapter 16 - A Crash Course in Atlas
Author's Note: As a quick note, chapters 'Truth Will Out' and 'The Sunset Strategy' from volume 1 will be getting some minor touch-ups on Monday in place of a new chapter of volume 2.

A Crash Course in Atlas​



Blake's eyes snapped open as she heard footsteps on the floor. She didn't need her faunus night-vision to see the crack of light that began to yawn into the room as the door swung open and then was closed again.

But it did help her to see in the renewed darkness into which the room was plunged once the door closed.

Blake rolled out of bed. Twilight, Ciel, Sun, and Penny were all asleep in their bunks – or at least, she presumed that Penny was asleep, although she seemed to have fallen asleep sitting upright in a manner that Blake had never come across before.

But at the moment, she was more interested in the fact that Rainbow Dash's bunk was empty.

Clad in her black pyjamas, with her belladonna flower symbol branded on the shoulder and the sash bound around her waist, Blake padded barefoot out of the room and into the corridor.

She saw Rainbow Dash, also barefoot, walking away in the direction of the exit.

"Rainbow Dash?" Blake murmured as she let the door swing shut after her.

Rainbow stopped, half turning towards Blake. She was dressed in a purple tank top and knee-length blue pants, with rainbow-coloured sweat bands around her wrists. "Hey, Blake," she said quietly. "Did I wake you? Sorry about that."

"A little bit, but it's okay," Blake replied, taking a few steps towards her. "Where are you going?" The showers were in the other direction, if that was Rainbow's intent.

"I'm going to start my wake-up routine," Rainbow said. She paused for a moment. "You want to come?"

"I…" Blake hesitated, but she was honestly a little intrigued at this point, and she was already awake. "Sure," she said. She would have gone back for boots, but the fact that Rainbow was likewise barefoot suggested that that wouldn't be necessary. She began to walk briskly towards Rainbow, who mostly waited for her and then set off again when she was only a couple of steps away.

Blake followed her through a base that was quiet at this time in the morning; in fact, apart from the sentries at the door when they finally reached it, the two of them didn't see anyone else upon their travels. Blake thought there must have been someone else awake – wasn't there an officer who had to stay on watch or something like that? – but they were not in the corridors that Rainbow led Blake through, until they exited the doors and stood at the top of the steps, looking down at the docking pads where they had landed their Skyray yesterday. It was still dark – the dawn was less eager to wake up than either Rainbow or Blake – but she didn't need the light of sun or moon to see all the Atlesian airships parked before the base, although she thought that Rainbow Dash might have more difficulty, depending on what she intended.

She thought that perhaps Rainbow meant to go for a morning run, the way that Jaune and Pyrrha started almost every morning, but although she descended the metal steps down from the entrance, Rainbow only rounded the building to another set of metal steps, this time leading all the way up onto the flat roof of the base complex. There, she padded briskly across the slightly rough, black surface until she was standing on the eastern edge of the rooftop, looking outwards beyond the walls and the barren landscape that lay around Cold Harbour.

"Can you see anything?" Blake asked as she joined Rainbow there. She was of the opinion there was not a lot worth seeing, but she was uncertain whether Rainbow Dash could see anything at all.

"Not yet," Rainbow admitted, "but I don't need to."

"No?" Blake asked.

"Not yet," Rainbow repeated.

Blake frowned. "What are we doing up here?"

"I told you, waking up Rainbow Dash style," Rainbow said as she clasped her palms together and brought her left leg up to rest upon her right knee.

Blake's eyebrows rose. "You're… doing yoga?"

"You sound surprised," Rainbow said, not even wobbling.

"We're about to fly into battle, and you're doing yoga?"

"I'm limbering up my body," Rainbow replied. "Can you think of a better time to do that than before we fly into battle?"

"I… guess not," Blake murmured.

Rainbow looked at her. "Well?" she demanded.

"'Well' what?"

"Are you going to join in or what?"

"Oh, right," Blake said and hastily mimicked Rainbow's actions, putting her palms together and balancing like a stork or a crane upon one leg, bracing her other leg against her knee.

Rainbow breathed in and then breathed out again. "Okay," she said, looking away from Blake. "Let's just take this nice and easy. Just do what I do." She raised both hands above her head and lowered her other foot to the ground at the same time, making an X with her body for a moment before bending over, making an arch with her form as she touched the ground with her fingertips. Blake mimicked her, although since her hair was quite a bit longer than Rainbow Dash's, it flopped over rather more of her face than the Atlesian had to deal with, and she had difficulty seeing Rainbow through the wild black waves that deluged upon her.

She took one hand off the surface to brush her hair out of her eyes in time to see Rainbow shift to a sitting position, legs crossed, like her parents at tea on Menagerie. Blake adopted a similar position, hands resting upon her knees.

Rainbow breathed deeply, in and out, and Blake found herself following the other girl's breathing patterns.

"Okay," Rainbow declared. "Let's start with a Downward Dog."

What followed consisted mainly of Blake trying – rather more vainly than not – to match the impressive elasticity of Rainbow Dash as she moved her body fluidly through an array of colourfully and animalistically named postures like Cat Pose, Coiled Snake, or Trained Llama, often shifting on to the next before Blake had quite gotten the hang of the last. It was not quite the gentle exercise that she had seemed to promise, and by the time Rainbow got to Horse on a Bike – which involved lying on her belly, with her hands to the floor as though she were about to start doing push ups, but with her legs up and twisted around each other at right angles – Blake was about ready to give up.

"If posing like animals doing things is how you spend your mornings, then I can see why you spend them alone," she muttered, climbing to her feet and trying to ignore the creaking of her joints as they protested all that stretching that she had tried to do.

Rainbow laughed nervously. "Sorry. I guess I got a little carried away from 'nice and easy' didn't I?"

"Yes," Blake said bluntly.

Rainbow resumed the cross-legged sitting posture, patting the ground beside her. "Stick around a little while, or you'll miss the good part."

"There's a good part?"

"Just sit down," Rainbow said with a good-natured scowl.

Blake hesitated a moment before she did so, once more mirroring Rainbow's posture.

Rainbow was silent a moment, peering out into the darkness with eyes that could not penetrate it, before she said, "I'm sorry if Ciel gave you a hard time last night."

"It's fine," Blake murmured. "I deserved it."

"Well… you didn't mean to worry Penny."

"No," Blake agreed, "but that doesn't change the fact that I did it."

"I gotta say," Rainbow said, "that if I'd known then what I know now, I never would have mentioned the whole thing about the commanding officer to you."

"I bet you wouldn't," Blake said, half under her breath, "but I'm glad you did. I'd rather be pleasantly surprised by a good man than shocked by a bigot."

"The bigots get all the attention," Rainbow sighed, "but there are a lot more good men wearing the white."

Blake frowned. "Why are you doing this?"

"Doing what?"

"It's like… you're trying to convince me that Atlas is a good place, that the Atlesians are good people," Blake said.

"Because Atlas is a good place, and Atlesians are good people," Rainbow replied. "Good people like the General, like Twilight, like the rest of our friends-"

"Like you?"

Rainbow shrugged. "I… have my moments of awesome, I suppose."

Blake snorted. "But what I don't understand is why you care? I'm pretty sure Ciel doesn't care what I think of your kingdom, and I don't think even Twilight is concerned by it. Why does it matter to you what I think of Atlas, provided I work for you?"

Rainbow closed her eyes, breathing in and out. "When you first met me, you thought that I had to be in some kind of trouble, that I must hate Atlas and be looking for an out, right?"

"Yes," Blake murmured. She wasn't particularly proud of the way she'd acted then and didn't relish being reminded of it.

"Because of your friend."

"Because of Ilia, sure," Blake agreed, still speaking softly.

"Well," Rainbow said, "I had a friend once too; we grew up together in Low Town. We grew up looking up at Atlas, wondering what it was like up there. Gilda, she… didn't get the breaks that I did. It made her… one day, I was over at her place, and I found these White Fang recruiting pamphlets in a shoebox under her bed."

Blake's brow furrowed. "What happened? Did she-?"

"I don't know," Rainbow admitted. "We… had a big fight, I stormed out, and I never spoke to her again. Her parents and mine are neighbours on Menagerie; apparently, she moved to Vale and started working construction or something."

"Have you thought about trying to track her down?"

"No," Rainbow said. "I'm still not ready to accept her apology yet."

"Whatever she said, it must have been quite hurtful," Blake observed.

"It was," Rainbow declared. "I guess… maybe I'd like to prove to you what I couldn't prove to her: that Atlas isn't a bad place, and it certainly isn't full of bad people. The opposite. Atlas is full of great people doing the best they can."

"Hmm," Blake murmured. "I… I wouldn't have believed that, not so long ago, but now… at least judging by the Atlesians I've met… it seems like it might be true."

"It is true," Rainbow insisted. "Oh, here comes the good part!"

"'The-'" Blake's words were snatched away from her by the coming of the dawn, her rosy fingers emerging over the far-off mountains to the east like a child's hand reaching up to grab the surface of a table too tall for them. Golden light began to bathe the world, banishing the dull gloom in which it had lain enshrouded and spreading a soft, renewing light over the landscape. It was the same world that it had been a moment before, and yet, by just a little touch of light falling from the east, it seemed transformed, less barren and more alive than it had been. That sense of life and sudden, transformed vitality was only increased as, out beyond the walls but still quite audible to Blake's four ears, a chorus of birds began to greet the dawn as it made its westward way across Cold Harbour and the sea beyond.

A slight smile broke out on Blake's face as the dawn song touched her ears. "Thank you," she said softly.

Rainbow sat, still and motionless. "I fight for a lot of reasons: for my friends, for my kingdom, for my own self-respect. Some of my reasons for fighting depend on who it is I'm fighting, but as far as fighting the grimm goes, one of my reasons is… it's a wonderful world, don't you think?"

Blake could have disputed that. In another time, another place, she probably would have disputed, but at this time and in this place, it would have seemed purely wilful on her part to do so.

She got up. "I'm ready to hit the shower," she announced.

"Go ahead," Rainbow replied. "I'm not quite done here yet."

"Suit yourself," Blake said, and she left Rainbow Dash there, sitting cross-legged on the roof, watching the sunrise bathe the world in gold, the light breaking upon her like a golden statue set for such a purpose. And as the rays of morning fell upon her, the many colours of Rainbow's hair seemed to glow brighter than Blake had ever seen them glow before.

For her own part, Blake descended the steps lightly and made her way back into the Atlesian base which, in spite of the morning, had yet to truly begin to stir to life; as she walked back through the corridors, she found it every bit as empty and deserted-seeming as it had been when she and Rainbow Dash had come the other way.

Nor was there any sign of stirring to life in the room where her companions were sleeping, all save Ciel whose bunk was now as empty as those of Blake or Rainbow. Either she had decided to grab an early shower, or she, too, had an esoteric morning routine just like her team leader. In any case, Blake grabbed her clothes, her shower gel, shampoo, and towel and once more headed out of the room and down towards the showers. She wasn't sure exactly how long the journey back to Beacon would take, but she was unlikely to get the chance to wash while stowed away aboard a cargo train, so best make the most of the Atlesian facilities while she had access to them.

The shower consisted of two rooms: a dry room, where Blake noticed that Ciel's clothes were neatly folded on one of the wooden benches that ran down the side of the room, and a wet room beyond, with a curtain to cover up the doorway and a lip of wall to prevent water spillage. Blake could hear running water on the other side of the curtain and see steam rising from it.

She took off her pyjamas quickly, folding them up and putting them next to her clothes, before – naked, with her shower gel in one hand and her shampoo in the other – she brushed aside the curtain and stepped into the communal shower proper.

And as the curtain fell back across the doorway behind her, Blake stopped, her eyes widening. Ciel was already in the shower as her clothes indicated. She had her back to Blake, and all the steam rising from the shower could not conceal the fact that her back was scarred, and badly so, by two lines of puncture marks, which Blake could only guess were made by fangs, one running just beneath her waistline and the other about halfway up her back. They looked like more than just bite marks, although if they were not bite marks, then Blake couldn't say exactly what they were, but it looked as though stakes had been driven through her body, deep into her flesh. Rows of keloids like mountain ranges rose across her body.

Ciel became aware of Blake's presence in the shower; she turned towards her, eyes flashing, and in the process revealed that she had similar scars across her front too; they crossed her belly and just beneath her breasts.

Blake turned away, facing the other wall.

"There is no need for that," Ciel said, and though the shower was full of steam, Blake felt the chill in her words regardless. "I am not ashamed."

Blake was not entirely sure of that, but she didn't want to offend Ciel further by questioning her sincerity; she turned back towards the other girl. "How?" she asked.

Ciel was silent for a moment. "An ice ursa, when I was seventeen."

'When I was'? "How old are you now?"

"Eighteen," Ciel replied. She resumed washing, lathering her body in shower gel as though she hoped to cover up her scars with it. "During the summer break, after I had graduated combat school but before I was due to start at Atlas in the fall, I volunteered to help out at a camp for the younger children, twelve- and thirteen-year olds, run by my combat school."

"A sort of teaching assistant," Blake said.

"Quite," Ciel said, her voice brittle, like glass. "One day, one of the children got separated from the group on a hike. I was one of those who volunteered to go and look for him, and I found him: lost, scared, alone. All very natural, but at the same time-"

"All the things that draw the grimm," Blake murmured.

"Quite," Ciel repeated. "A pack of sabyrs cornered us at the edge of a cliff. I fought them off, with only some difficulty, but just as I thought we were safe, an ursa, perhaps a major, climbed up the cliff behind us, and… it was all I could do to put myself between the boy and the grimm. I am… an indifferent fighter at close quarters. It got me in its jaws. My aura broke. It would have bitten me clean in two if an instructor, drawn by the sound of gunfire, hadn't reached us just in time. Instead… the beast left me with a permanent reminder of our encounter. It ensured that, no matter how many grimm I slay, there is one, at least, that I will not forget." She took a deep breath, standing beneath the shower and letting the water flow down her body onto the floor. "But the boy lived; that is the important thing."

"And you lived too," Blake said. "That's equally important."

Ciel snorted. "How very kind of you to say so."

Blake turned on her own shower. The water was cold for a moment, but it began to warm up rapidly as it ran through her hair and down her body. "Does… does it hurt?"

"Upon occasion," Ciel admitted. "Less so now than at one time."

"I see," Blake murmured. "So… your injuries held you back a year?"

Ciel nodded. "I required… treatment on my back," she said, explaining while at the same time giving little away. "It was not possible for me to attend Atlas in my condition after the attack, and by the time my rehabilitation was complete, first semester had already concluded." She paused. "However, it appeared that I had come to the attention of General Ironwood regardless; he was kind enough to arrange private tuition for me while I waited to try again for Atlas the next year."

"He probably respected the fact that you were willing to sacrifice yourself to save a child," Blake said. "Not everyone would have."

"Every son and daughter of Atlas would have," Ciel replied. "We are a sacrificing nation; that is our way."

Blake was by no means convinced of that, by no means so certain that the virtues that Ciel ascribed to her fellow Atlesians were so widespread as she believed or, perhaps, would like to think. But she fell silent as she shampooed her hair, building up a lather and letting the water wash it away along with any grime. "I understand," she said after a moment.

"Do you?" Ciel asked sceptically.

"You don't think I'm ready to sacrifice?" Blake demanded. "You think that I don't understand sacrifice?"

"I think that you are willing to sacrifice your life," Ciel admitted. "I am less certain that you understand what is worth sacrificing for and what is not."

"I don't understand what you mean by that," Blake conceded.

Ciel was silent for a moment. "I was ready to give my life to save that child," she said. "I would have done the same to protect a civilian or even a comrade. But if I had been all alone, with no child or civilian or comrade to protect, I should have run from the ursa, having nothing to lose in doing so but my pride, a thing of no worth to anyone else and of little account even to myself."

"You mean to tell me Atlas has no concept of pride?"

"We are proud of what we do," Ciel corrected her, "but what we do must make sense. A fruitless victory is not worth a single life spent to attain, and a glorious defeat is worth less than that if glory and honour be the only attainments of the battle. We must risk our lives upon an object, or we risk them for nothing."

"And you think I'd risk my life for nothing," Blake said.

Ciel did not meet her gaze. "I fear that you would get yourself killed simply to prove – if only to your own satisfaction – that you were brave enough to put your life at hazard," she said. Now, she looked at Blake, as the steam rose around them. "Am I wrong?"

Blake did not reply. She felt as if there was nothing she could say.

XxXxX​

Rainbow returned to find that Blake and Ciel were absent – presumably still in the shower – and the rest of the group was starting to wake up: Penny had turned herself back on from her stand-by cycle, Twilight's hair was perfect as ever – Rainbow could never work out how she managed that – and Sun was yawning as he rolled out of bed.

"Good, you're awake," Rainbow said. "Step outside with me for a second; I want to talk to you."

"Me?" Sun asked, pointing at himself.

"Yes, you, come on."

"Like this?" Sun gestured to himself; he was completely naked apart from a pair of boxer shorts which concealed his modesty but allowed his tail to droop down to the floor behind him.

Rainbow smirked. "It's not much worse than the way you usually dress, is it?"

Sun took that in stride. "Okay. Lead the way, I guess."

Rainbow only led the way out of the room and a few feet up the corridor before she turned to face the taller faunus. "I hear Ciel gave you a hard time last night?"

Sun shrugged. "I've had worse. And… I guess I can't say she doesn't have a point."

"Still, I don't want you to think that it was anything personal or because Ciel hates faunus or anything like that. It's just that nothing means more to Ciel – at least not right now – than the wellbeing of this team. And this team is a lot bigger than Blake."

Sun scratched the back of his head. "You too, huh?"

Rainbow leaned against the wall. "There's a voice in my head that sounds like my friend Rarity that is telling me that what you did was really romantic, that Blake should think herself lucky to have a guy willing to do dumbass stuff like that to be with her; and you know… I can see that. There's a voice in my head that sounds like Fluttershy, telling me that you didn't mean any harm and that I should go easy on you, and you… I can see that too. But then there's another part of me, the part that thinks that loyalty matters, and that part – the part that sounds most like me – is asking what you're loyal to."

"You think you can't trust me because Blake's the only one I care about," Sun said.

"Is Blake the only one you care about?" Rainbow asked.

Sun mimicked Rainbow in leaning against the wall. His tail fell, motionless, down to the ground, resting still upon the floor. "Is it true that Atlas flies?" he asked.

It was a weird question, but Rainbow answered it anyway. "Atlas floats," she corrected him.

"What's the difference?"

"It's in the sky, but it doesn't move anywhere," Rainbow said. "Like a balloon tied to a chair at a party. Airships fly; they go places. Atlas sticks around."

Sun nodded. "Do you ever feel like it won't?"

"Huh?"

"Come on, dude, you live on a flying rock-"

"Floating rock."

"Whatever," Sun replied. "Don't you ever worry that you'll just… blow away?"

"No."

"No?"

"No," Rainbow repeated a little incredulously. "Why would I worry about that? I said Atlas was like a balloon; I didn't say it was a balloon. Atlas might be a floating rock, but although the 'floating' part matters, so does the 'rock' part, as in 'rock steady'. And that goes not just for Atlas, but for me too. I always know where Atlas is, and I always know where I am." Standing between Atlas and danger. Standing between my friends and danger.

"Lucky you, I guess," Sun muttered. "I… I'm not from Atlas; I'm from Vacuo, and even though I never lived in a flying – sorry, floating – city, I never lived anywhere that felt as steady as a rock. I don't remember my parents much; I just remember that we were always moving around, heading from place to place, never stopping in any one place for too long. It's been like that my whole life, and honestly, I'm fine with that. Neptune's a cool guy, like really cool, about everything, but… I always knew I'd leave him behind someday. I'd leave them all behind someday. And that… was fine. I'd miss Neptune more than Sage or Scarlet, but if you'd asked me if I could stick around for them, I would have told you 'no, that's just not the kind of guy I am.' I would have told you I was born to move around; that's why I wanted to become a huntsman in the first place, so I could travel around the kingdoms as much as I wanted and do some good at the same time instead of just being a drifter or a burden folks weren't glad to see.

"And then I met Blake."

Rainbow found herself grinning in spite of herself. "And her, you can stick around for, huh?"

"Have you ever met someone who, like, blows your mind?" Sun asked. "Have you ever met someone who changes your life completely, in a single moment?"

The smile remained on Rainbow's face; in fact, it got a little broader and more fond. "Yeah," she said. "Yeah, I know exactly what you mean."

"She… Blake… she is…"

"Your rock?" Rainbow suggested. "When you're with her, you know exactly where you are. 'Cause it's where you're meant to be."

Sun nodded slowly. "Yeah. Yeah, exactly. Look, I'm sorry that I can't say I'm here because I want to fight for Atlas or because I believe in what you're doing, but… so long as this is Blake's fight, then I'll fight it too; I'll fight with everything I've got. You don't have to worry about me."

"What worries me," Rainbow said, "is that you'll ignore anyone, anything, any part of the plan that isn't Blake… but I guess all that means is that I have to plan around that, since I know about it."

Sun blinked. "You mean…"

"My friend Applejack said once 'don't drop an apple and then complain when it hits the ground.' Maybe you're not the most reliable guy – and you're not, I'll be honest – but we'll make it work."

"And… that's it?"

"What do you want?" Rainbow demanded. "There's a voice in my head that sounds a little like Twilight telling me I ought to teach you a lesson about appreciating your teammates, but… I don't know how I'd even start on that, and I don't have time, and… I'm not that great at that stuff anyway. Twilight can teach you a lesson if she wants to. Right now: get showered, get dressed, let's get some food in us, and let's head out. And Sun?"

Sun peeled himself off the wall. "Yeah?"

"Blake's lucky to have you," Rainbow said.

Sun grinned. "Nah, I'm lucky to have her."

"Of course," Rainbow agreed. "That too."

XxXxX​

The mess started serving breakfast early for any troops who might have early shifts or the like, and so, the expanded team was able to grab something to eat before, fed and washed, embarking upon a different Skyray than the one which had carried them to Cold Harbour the prior night. Blake knew it was different because their Skyray was still sitting where Rainbow had landed it last night, while this morning, a deck officer directed them to a different airship which was, functionally, identical to the last, inside and out.

Twilight took the pilot's seat – something which surprised Blake for a moment until she thought about it and realised that Rainbow would want to be free to join the fighting – with a sleek, slender white metallic android with a black, Y-shaped faceplate sitting in the co-pilot's seat. In shape, it was recognisably of a type with the Atlesian androids that Blake had fought against in the past, but at the same time was – if nothing else – better-looking than those grey, functional, rather ugly things.

"Is that a new model?" Blake asked, as she stepped into the cockpit.

"Yep," Twilight agreed. "Meet the Atlesian Knight 200."

"Or Otto, apparently," Blake said, noticing that someone had written the name in blue upon the android's head.

Twilight groaned. "Really? Of all the puns."

"I don't get it," Penny said from where she stood in the main compartment behind them.

Twilight looked over her shoulder. "Otto the Autopilot, Penny."

Penny blinked. "I still don't get it."

"Don't worry, Penny; you're not missing anything," Twilight assured her.

"So," Blake murmured. "They're an improvement over the 130s?"

Twilight nodded. "They're smarter, more versatile – hence they can drive trucks and fly airships on simple, predetermined routes or flight patterns – and they don't look as scary."

"I always thought you wanted your androids to scare people," Blake said sincerely.

"What? No!" Twilight cried, her head whipping around to look back. "We don't want to scare people; we want to help them feel safe!"

"Because you're protectors, not conquerors or oppressors," Blake murmured.

"Yes," Twilight replied. "I mean, don't expect me to be as eloquent as Ciel upon the subject, but… I understand the way that you feel about Atlas, and I understand that you come by those feelings honestly, but… for what it's worth, I've grown up with soldiers and huntsmen all my life, and I've never known any of them who weren't earnestly committed to the defence of humanity and the survival of all four kingdoms." She paused and smiled up at Blake. "So if you ever find yourself wondering if Rainbow Dash is sincere, the answer is always 'yes.'"

The corners of Blake's lips twitched upwards. "I can believe that," she said. "Just like I can believe that you believe what you're saying."

"But you don't believe me?" Twilight assumed.

"I… I must admit, the more Atlesians I meet, the more I'm surprised by the fact that I haven't met anyone particularly… disagreeable," Blake said softly. "You're all much better people than I gave you credit for. So far."

Twilight chuckled. "I hope we can keep that up," she said.

"And while I don't particularly want to see my old comrades indiscriminately slaughtered by your air power, I do respect the fact that Atlas is actually doing something about the White Fang and about the dangers lurking in Vale," Blake went on. "What does it say when Atlas is willing to do more to protect Vale than Vale itself?"

"That Atlas has the means?" Twilight suggested. "Rainbow and Ciel might be inclined to read more into it than that, but-"

"But your patriotism is of a subtler sort?" Blake suggested.

Twilight chuckled. "I'd say it's more that… chest thumping isn't exactly my style," she said apologetically.

While they had been talking, Penny had been waiting patiently in the airship while Sun had been delayed at the instigation of Ciel and Rainbow Dash. Now he appeared, climbing down the steps out of the base with a pair of bulky grey cases in his hands; he looked around, clearly puzzled as to which airship was the right one until Blake leaned out of the Skyray and waved to him. He started towards her at once. Ciel followed, also carrying a similar grey case, although only one, as she needed the other hand for her spare rifle. Rainbow Dash was the last to emerge, and as well as carrying a pair of cases in her own right, she was also speaking to Captain Sandleford, who was gesturing earnestly with one hand as he talked. Blake was too far away to hear what they were saying, but she saw Rainbow nod repeatedly in response to whatever was being said to her.

Sun reached the airship, dumping his load roughly in the back. "Hey," he said.

"Hey," Blake replied, allowing him to give her a kiss on the cheek. "What's in the boxes?"

"Weapons, I guess," Sun replied. "I mean, we went to the armoury to get them, but they'd already been packed up for us, so… I don't know."

Blake frowned. Weapons? Why would they need to bring weapons from the armoury? Everyone was armed already. Was it thought that they would need backup weapons? Was this some Atlesian way of doing things of which she was ignorant?

Ciel was the next to climb into the airship. She let out a loud 'tsk' of disapproval as she saw the way in which Sun had just laid down his burdens haphazardly and set about rearranging them, and her own, in a tidy fashion.

"What's in those?" Blake asked.

"Vital supplies," Ciel said.

Blake raised one eyebrow as Ciel turned to face her.

"Rainbow Dash wants it to be a surprise," Ciel added, slightly apologetically.

Blake frowned as Rainbow became the last to climb into the Skyray. "Okay, Twi, let's go."

"Apparently, you want to surprise me with something?" Blake said as Rainbow laid down her burdens on top of the pile Ciel had made.

"I'm hoping to surprise you with a lot today," Rainbow admitted, grinning as she patted Blake on the shoulder. "'Cause I'm going to give you a crash course in the real Atlas."

The doors shut, enclosing the group inside the Skyray as the airship rose, slowly at first but steadily, into the air. If Twilight was trying to hide her nervousness at being the only organic pilot on board, she was doing a terrible job of it – and Blake meant that with no malice at all – but nevertheless, she got them up into the air without difficulty and flew them out over the walls of Cold Harbour with no problems that Blake noticed. Rainbow was with her in the cockpit, whispering into her ear what might have been instructions or might have been simple encouragement, but either way, it was Twilight's flying that carried them southeast, inland from the port, over the uncultivated pastureland that surrounded the town until it was replaced by a verdant forest. The woods were not so thick as the Emerald or the Forever Fall Forests, nor as some of the wild woods of Mistral; the trees did not grow so close to one another that they blocked out the sky below or the sight of the ground from above. When Blake briefly headed up to the cockpit to look out the window, she could see plenty of sun-dappled ground beneath them through the gaps between the trees. What she could not see was any sign of the grimm.

"Do we have any idea what we're looking for?" Blake asked as she retreated into the main compartment.

"We're going to talk to the faunus first," Rainbow said. "See if they know anything."

"And force them back to work?" Blake asked.

"I'm going to try and persuade them to come back inside the walls," Rainbow replied.

And what if they won't? Blake thought but did not ask, for fear of what the answer would be.

Nobody in the airship was reading now. Penny stood ramrod straight, staring straight ahead, eyes unblinking in a manner that was, honestly, a little disconcerting. Ciel's hands were clasped together, and her eyes were closed as her lips moved silently. It took Blake a moment to realise that she was praying. That wasn't something that you saw much of anymore; prayer and faith had largely fallen by the wayside in the modern world. The faunus told stories of a creator god, whether that was the god of the Shallow Sea or the Judgement of the Faunus, but no one invoked his name, not even amongst the White Fang, where you would have most expected such sentiment to survive. Religion had withered on the vine, although Blake's education, largely self-administered as it was, had not informed her as to precisely how or why. But apparently, it had survived in Ciel Soleil.

It was not what she would have expected of the model Atlesian student.

Ciel stopped praying and opened her eyes. She looked at Blake, almost challenging her to say something.

Blake did not. However Ciel found solace was her concern.

"Are you okay?" Sun asked.

"I'm fine," Blake replied. "You?"

"Yeah," Sun said quickly. "I just…"

Blake's eyes narrowed. "What?"

"After being questioned about whether these guys can trust me to fight beside them," Sun explained. "I just realised I never asked if I could trust them."

Blake chuckled. "I'm afraid you may have left it a little late."

"Such a question," harrumphed Ciel, "is wholly unnecessary."

"Don't worry, Sun," Penny declared. "We'll protect you! Defending life is my primary purpose!"

Sun grinned. "I feel safer already, Penny, even if that isn't what I was worried about."

"We're here," Twilight called from the cockpit as the airship began to descend.

Blake brushed past Sun and Penny to join Twilight and Rainbow in the cockpit. Twilight was bringing them down on the edge of a depression in the middle of the wood, a hollow of grass that the trees all around and up above had declined to venture down into. Instead, clustered around a spring in the very centre of the hollow, some crude huts of sticks and stones had been erected, and about thirty or forty people milled around, looking up at the descending airship. Some backed away from it, retreating to the other end of the hollow, but a few stood their ground as the Skyray dropped to land in their clearing.

"Blake, you're with me; everyone else, stay here," Rainbow said. She patted Twilight on the shoulder. "Nice landing, Twi; keep the engine running."

"You got it," Twilight murmured, still not without nerves in her voice, as the door on the right of the airship opened.

"Are you sure you want me with you?" Blake asked softly.

"I'm sure," Rainbow said. "That's why I said it."

"Okay," Blake murmured. If you're certain.

Rainbow dismounted first, leaping down out of the airship and leaving Blake to follow a second behind, and then a step behind once she got on the ground alongside the Atlesian leader. The occupants of the hollow, some facing them, others cowering before them, were all faunus: some had had ram horns, some had cat or dog ears, some had horse tails, one or two even had bird wings. There were men and women and more than a few children; the younger children clung to their parents while the older ones looked braver than some of the adults.

None of their clothes had been made to stand the rigours of the outdoors. It was working wear, overalls and steel toe-capped boots, all of it filthy and some of it falling apart. Beards were very much in fashion amongst the men.

Their looks were wary, verging upon and even becoming hostile in some cases, but Rainbow seemed not to notice – or perhaps she just didn't care – as she strode towards them. "Hey there!" she said. "I hear you might have a grimm problem. Anybody want to tell me about it?"

Silence greeted her, broken only by the chirping of birds in the trees. A man stepped forward, a broad-shouldered fellow with long dark hair, an untidy beard and a donkey's tail drooping towards the ground. "Who are you?" he demanded. "What do you want?"

"My name's Rainbow Dash; this is Blake Belladonna. We're huntresses in training," Rainbow said.

"Huntresses? On an Atlesian airship?"

Rainbow shrugged. "We're Atlesian huntresses."

"Some of us," Blake murmured.

"Atlas," the man spat. "Are you here to drag us back to town?"

"No," Rainbow said, which surprised and gladdened Blake. "Although, is it really so much better living here in the middle of the woods?"

"We're not stopping here," the man replied. "This place is only temporary."

"Until what?" Rainbow asked.

"Until they're sure no one else is going to join them," Blake guessed as she took a step forward. "That's what you're doing, isn't it? You're waiting to see if anyone else will leave town to come and join you here."

The man hesitated for a moment before he nodded. "It wouldn't feel right to leave before we knew that no one else wanted to follow. Is that a problem?"

"Not for me," Blake said, glancing at Rainbow Dash.

Rainbow said, "I talked to Captain Sandleford; he thinks you'll be safer in town."

The man nodded. "He came to talk to us himself. I'll tell you what I told him: we might be in danger here, but at least we're free."

"Oh, come on!" Rainbow said. "Don't act like you were slaves at Cold Harbour-"

"Wage slaves, maybe," someone called out from amongst the crowd.

The donkey faunus nodded. "The law says that any employee who works for more than six months is granted certain protections and benefits, like healthcare. But what they do is, they take us on six month contracts, then terminate those contracts for a day or a week, and then rehire us on another six month contract so they never have to give us a thing but the pittance they call our wages. Our children get sick, and no one can afford a doctor; a man gets too old to work, and he has nothing to live on, no savings or pension or nothing."

"And they're all in on it?" Rainbow asked.

"Every place except the Atlesian base, and there's only many janitors they need there," the donkey faunus replied.

"That can't be legal," Rainbow said.

The man laughed. "Kid, around here nobody cares about legal, especially not where faunus are concerned."

Blake frowned. "So where will you go?"

"Vale, maybe?" the donkey faunus suggested. "Or maybe we'll head east, see what's over the mountains, or maybe we'll start a commune out here and become farmers."

"Not if you get eaten by the grimm, you won't," Rainbow said. "Listen, I don't know what your lives were like back in Cold Harbour, and if you don't want to go back there, then that's fine, but there are grimm around, and anything you can tell me to help us take them out will help you too."

The man was silent for a moment before he nodded in acknowledgement of what Rainbow had said. "There's a hill to the south of here," he said. "I was out foraging when I found a cave… with claw marks on the stone. I think that's where they make their nest or den or whatever you call it. But I didn't stick around to say for sure."

"A hill?"

"The bald hill, there," the donkey faunus said, pointing to a green-brown hill erupting out of the cover of the trees some distance to the south.

Rainbow nodded. "Thanks," she said. "We'll be back to tell you the job is done and you can rest easy." Nobody looked particularly enthusiastic about that, but Rainbow once more either didn't notice or pretended she didn't notice or just didn't care as she turned back towards the airship. Blake, once more, was left to follow.

"We should do something for those people," she said as they both leapt back inside the Skyray.

"We are doing something; we're saving them from the grimm," Rainbow said. "We're huntsmen; that's our job as far as helping people goes. Twilight, take us up and head for that hill, but leave the door open this time."

"Okay," Twilight said.

"It's not enough!" Blake cried as the airship began to rise out of the hollow. "It isn't right that their choices boil down to put up with exploitation or go live in the woods!"

"No, it isn't, but what are we supposed to do about it?" Rainbow demanded. "We can't give them healthcare; we can't give them better jobs. This isn't even Atlas. These are Valish companies-"

"Working for the Atlas military and the SDC and probably other Atlesian organisations too," Blake replied. "What if Atlas refused to deal with any company that wasn't treating its employees with the dignity that they deserve?"

"That… is actually a pretty good idea," Rainbow admitted. "Hey, Twilight, why don't you suggest that to Cadance?"

"I'll bring it up next time I see her," Twilight promised, her voice calling out from the cockpit.

"There? You see?" Rainbow smiled briefly. "Listen, Blake, what's going on there isn't great, but we're just huntsmen; we can't fix the whole world's problems. Right now, all we can do is save lives."

"I know," Blake murmured, "but I want so much more than that."

"I know that too," Rainbow replied. "That's why I said 'right now.'"

Blake's eyes narrowed. "What do you-?"

"We're coming up on the hill now," Twilight called.

Rainbow pushed Blake back a couple of steps. "Ciel, get into position."

"Understood," Ciel said, stepping forward until she was standing on the edge of the airship looking out. Over her right eye, she was wearing some kind of visor with an electric blue glow and symbols of some kind flashing across it. She knelt, raising her monstrous rifle to her shoulder, looking down the scope.

The Skyray circled the hill. Blake peered down into the woods that surrounded it but saw nothing.

There was no sound but the droning of the airship's engines as they circled. The woods below seemed placid, calm and quiet, devoid even of normal woodland life, never mind the grimm.

Suddenly, Ciel's rifle jerked to the left before she fired with a roar. "Got one!" she said.

Blake looked again. There… yes, in the shadow of the trees; it was faint, but she could make it out, dark shadows moving around the base of the hill.

Ciel fired again, and the air began to fill with the howling of beowolves as they raged impotently against the Atlesian airship.

"Should we jump 'em?" Sun asked.

"Not yet," Rainbow muttered from where she stood, one hand resting upon the airship door. "Twilight, stay on them."

"I can't see them very well," Twilight said.

"Head south!" Ciel barked, just before her rifle thundered forth again.

The airship banked south. Blake couldn't blame Twilight for not being to see the grimm very well; she couldn't see them too well either. They were only shadows, darting across the gaps between the trees, vague black shapes that she could only just make out in the forest shade. It was a miracle – or a tribute to the technology in her visor – that Ciel was able to hit them so consistently. Or at least, Blake thought she was hitting them consistently; she wasn't showing the kind of irritation that would suggest she was missing.

"They're turning to the right," she said, and Twilight turned the Skyray in turn, the airship tilting slightly on its axis to keep pace with their prey, the prey Blake might not have known were there if it weren't for the howls of outrage issuing from their mouths.

"Ciel, how many of them left?" Rainbow asked.

Ciel fired again. "Thirty at an estimate, including their alpha."

"Okay," Rainbow said, looking at a map on her scroll. "There's a clearing to the south. I'm going to get out on the other side of them, and we're going to drive them that way; once they reach the clearing, Twilight, let them have it with the missiles, then Penny, Blake, Sun, get out, and we'll finish them off." She grinned at Blake as she pulled her crimson goggles down over her eyes. "You won't hunt like this outside of Atlas, I promise."

She didn't give Blake time to respond before she leapt out of the airship, her Wings of Harmony unfurling on either side of her as she soared over the treetops, Plain Awesome in one hand and Brutal Honesty in the other, both machine guns blazing with fire as she spat bullets down at the unseen grimm below.

Blake couldn't see the beowolves, but as Ciel barked out instructions for Twilight to turn this way or that, as Rainbow kept pace with the Skyray from some distance away, Blake found that she could imagine what was happening down in the forest: the grimm were the flock, and the Skyray and Rainbow Dash were the sheepdogs, herding them south. South, away from the faunus camped in the woods, and whilst not long ago, Blake would have assumed that was a happy accident, now… now, she was far less certain.

The crack of Ciel's rifle was the constant accompaniment of their flight, a counterpoint to the droning of the engine, interrupting the howling of the beowolves as they tried to flee from a foe they could not reach. The staccato rattle of Rainbow's submachine guns were farther off and dimmed by distance, but Blake hoped they were no less effective for being quieter.

She could not see the grimm, but she could see the clearing to which they were driving the grimm: an open, roughly oval shape where the trees had receded and the sunlight suffused the area. Once the grimm broke into that clearing, then Blake would be able to see them.

Then they would all be able to see them.

Ciel fired again. "Twilight, fire the missiles."

Twilight squeaked in alarm. "Uh, this is… whatever, firing starboard missiles!"

The airship's nose appeared to explode with flame as the firing ports opened and missiles streaked out, trailing flame and white vapour as they swept like thunderbolts down into the clearing, exploding across the open ground, turning trees on the edge of the wood to splinters, churning up the ground, kicking up grass and soil and consuming the meadow in fire for a brief, brilliant moment.

Blake saw Rainbow Dash drop to the ground a moment before the Skyray soared over the clearing, and she could see the surviving beowolves – perhaps a score in all – milling around their great alpha as Rainbow Dash landed on the ground and blew the head off a grimm with Unfailing Loyalty.

Blake leapt out the Skyray, throwing her hook to catch upon a tree and ease her landing at the edge of the meadow. A grimm pounced upon her but found only a shadow clone before the real Blake leapt upon it from behind and sliced it in half with her cleaver. Penny landed in the centre of the clearing, her Floating Array out in carbine mode, green laser beams striking out in all directions. Sun clubbed a beowolf over the head and then shot it twice in the chest to finish it off with Ruyi Bang and Jingu Bang.

The alpha beowolf roared, dropping to all fours so as to present to its enemies a back covered in armour plates and spines of bone, covering its vulnerable black underbelly. A shot from Ciel's rifle ricocheted off it. The alpha let out a huff that sounded almost like laughter.

Blake dashed across the eaves of the forest, cutting down another beowolf with Gambol Shroud as she did so, and threw her hook towards the alpha. With luck – and not inconsiderable skill – she buried it in a chink of black flash between two plates of bleached white armour. The alpha howled in pain as Blake hauled back upon the silken thread, pulling so hard that the alpha beowolf reared up, baring its chest to the world.

"Rainbow Dash, now!" Blake yelled.

Rainbow didn't need telling twice. She ran forward, trailing a rainbow behind her as she leapt, fist drawn back, speeding towards the alpha faster than its paw could swipe towards her.

She punched the alpha square in the chest, and as she struck, there was a booming sound like thunder as the alpha beowolf's chest exploded. Moments later, the rest of it began to follow suit, turning to ashes before their eyes.

And then it was all over, bar the mopping up.

XxXxX​

By the time they returned to the camp in the hollow, Twilight setting the airship down exactly where she had before. Some of the faunus were a little less wary of the Skyray this second time, but most still seemed keen to keep their distance.

"Okay, everyone out this time," Rainbow said.

"'Everyone'?" Penny gasped eagerly.

"Everyone," Rainbow confirmed. "And help me get this stuff out," she added, gesturing to the 'vital supplies' that she, Ciel, and Sun had carried out of the armoury.

Blake picked up a case; it was heavy, but that still wasn't much help in working out what was inside as she climbed out alongside the other members of the extended team.

Once more, they were met by the donkey faunus, who seemed to be the leader of the group, officially or otherwise.

"The grimm are taken care of?" he asked.

"Yep," Rainbow declared. "You won't have to worry about them any more. At least… as long as you stay around here."

The leader of the camp nodded gravely. "Indeed. Once we move on, there will be other grimm to worry about."

"Unless you don't move on," Rainbow suggested.

The donkey faunus shook his head. "We will not go back. Now that we've walked away… we cannot crawl back and admit we were wrong. We have drunk of the waters of freedom; it is not so easy to go back to drinking tainted water after that."

"For what it's worth," Blake said, "I think that the Atlesians who advise you to return within the walls really do have your safety at heart." That's not something I thought I'd ever say, but that doesn't make it any less true.

"I believe it too," the leader of the camp replied, "but that does not change our answer. We will not go back."

"Then at least let Captain Sandleford give you a going away present," Rainbow said as she put her case down on the ground and opened it up, revealing a pair of grey metallic long-barrelled rifles topped with scopes.

"This," Rainbow said, pulling one of the guns out of its case, "is a Designated Marksman Rifle: semi-automatic, twelve round magazine; you can use it to hunt for food or to keep grimm away. There are also a couple of shotguns and four pistols. Not a whole lot of ammunition for them, but it should be enough to get you someplace where you can trade for more or rely on someone like us to protect you."

The faunus' eyes widened. "Guns? For us?"

"Captain Sandleford was worried you had no way of protecting yourself if you wouldn't come back to town," Rainbow explained. "So here they are, with his compliments. Also some MREs in one of these cases, because the captain also wants to poison you before you get wherever you're going."

The camp leader chuckled. "Tell Captain Sandleford that we have eaten much worse than his field rations and will not grumble about them as his soldiers do." He stepped forward, holding out his hand. "Thank you."

Rainbow was still holding the DMR in one hand as she clasped the leader's hand with her other. "Good luck out there," she said, handing over the rifle. "Ciel, show these people how to use their new weapons. Penny, Sun, start distributing the rations."

"Affirmative!"

Rainbow turned to Blake, holding her arms out on either side of her. "Surprise!"

Blake folded her arms. "You… you're arming and feeding these people."

"Yep."

"Why?" Blake asked. "I thought that you'd-"

"They're not slaves; they don't have to work anywhere they don't want to," Rainbow said with a shrug. "Captain Sandleford understands that, and so do I."

"How is he going to get away with giving them guns?"

"He'll just mark them damaged beyond repair, say that they broke in a training exercise or something and get new guns shipped in from Atlas," Rainbow explained. "Stuff breaks all the time on a base like this."

Blake bit her lip. "And what… what if…?" What if they turn these weapons against you?

"They won't," Rainbow said, reading her mind.

"How can you be so sure?" Blake asked. "How can you be sure that this isn't exactly how the White Fang got some of their weapons?"

"Because the White Fang don't take charity; they steal stuff," Rainbow replied. "Look, I know that the White Fang end up with ex-Atlesian gear sometimes, but I also know that the stuff they end up with isn't the stuff that we're giving out to the needy. Besides, do you think that we issue guns to just anybody? We're better judges of character than that."

"But-"

"No buts; just stop worrying so much," Rainbow said. She walked towards Blake, a smile playing across her face. "We killed some grimm, helped some people, and all's right with the world."

Blake's eyebrows rose. "'All's right with the world'?"

"Okay, maybe not the whole world," Rainbow acknowledged, "but this little bit of the world? I think it's doing pretty good. Today was a good day."

Blake held her gaze. Whoever would have thought that I would be in this position?

Whoever would have thought it wouldn't bother me that much?


"Today," she agreed, "was a good day."
 
Last edited:
Chapter 17 - On the Night Before Departing
On the Night Before Departing​



"Aww, I can't believe my little sister is setting off on her first official mission tomorrow!" Yang cooed from out of her scroll. "And I'm not there to say goodbye."

Ruby lay on her stomach on her bed, her scroll held up in front of her face, even as her sister's face filled up the scroll in front of her. She beamed. "I know! It's amazing, isn't it? I mean, I know that we've fought before – even when we weren't supposed to – and I suppose you could say that going after that karkadann in Mistral maybe counts as our first official mission, but this time it's officially official, if you know what I mean."

Yang smiled back at her. "I think I do," she said, "but explain it anyway, so I know for sure."

Ruby covered her mouth with one hand as she chuckled; it was a habit she found she'd picked up from Pyrrha, who did it for reasons that Ruby hadn't bothered to ask her about. Maybe it was more ladylike than just laughing. Or maybe she didn't want to spit on people. It didn't really matter, she'd gotten Ruby doing it anyway. "It's like… in Mistral, there wasn't any other choice. There was no one else around to take care of the grimm. Except for that Arslan girl who's really mad at Sunset right now. Anyway, there was nobody but her, and I guess Professor Lionheart didn't know about her because he asked us to do it because there was no one else. But these are our teachers, and they know who we are, and there are plenty of other teams that they could have chosen for this mission… but they chose us."

That was… maybe not entirely true, considering that it seemed like Professor Ozpin had given them this mission specifically so that they could go to Cold Harbour and meet up with Blake and Team RSPT, but at the same time, it was sort of true since it still showed that Professor Ozpin thought they had what it took to undertake not only this mission but also the plan to capture Torchwick – or someone important from the White Fang – that the two teams had come up with together.

She hadn't told Yang about that part. Her sister was really supportive about an official mission, but she might not look so favourably upon joining the Atlesians for a secret operation, no matter how cool it was.

"So," Yang said, "once the repairs to the railway are done, how are you going to get back to Beacon?"

"Well, the repair train is going to carry on north to prove that they actually fixed the line," Ruby told her, "and we'll go with it and catch another train back south." Wow, I can't believe I actually lied to Yang.

And that it was so easy.

It probably helped that it was all true; I just didn't tell her that when I say we're going to get a train, I meant that we're going to hide in an Atlesian cargo train and hope that the White Fang try to rob it so we can catch them in the act.


"That makes sense, I guess," Yang said. "Funny how we've both gotten missions that involve standing around and guarding other guys while they repair stuff."

Ruby snorted. "Yeah, I guess we have. So how are you doing out there? What's it like on the edge of Vale?"

"Oh, I'm fine," Yang replied easily; her picture jogged up and down a little, Ruby guessed that she was carrying her scroll towards the rest of her team. "In fact, we're all doing fine. Hey, guys, say hi to Ruby."

"Hi, Ruby!" Nora's voice drowned out the softer greetings of Ren and Dove, just as her face crowded out of that Yang as well as her two male teammates, even as Yang tried to get all four of their faces into the image. "Did I hear right that Team Sapphire just got a mission too?"

"Yep!" Ruby said. "We're heading out with some railway workers to protect them while they fix the line through the Forever Fall."

"Man, they weren't kidding when they said these missions were going to come thick and fast, huh?" Nora asked.

"Indeed," Ren murmured. "It appears that Beacon's reputation for rigorous field training is well earned."

"Be careful out there, Ruby," Dove urged.

"Don't tell her to be careful; it makes you sound like you don't have any faith in her!" Nora cried. "Kick butt out there, Ruby! We believe in you!"

"Be careful and kick butt," Yang ordered. "And come back with some awesome stories about your field trip."

"Sure," Ruby agreed, a little nervously when she thought about what those stories might involve. "You too."

"Too bad we don't have any cool stories," Nora moaned.

"That bad, huh?" Ruby asked.

"Our mission has been a complete success," Ren informed. "It's just that success has also been a little boring."

"Do you have any idea how dull it is just sitting around watching people build a wall?" Nora demanded.

"At least that means there are no grimm around and everyone's safe," Ruby observed, trying to look on the bright side.

"Yeah, I guess."

"I've been trying to tell her that," Ren pointed out.

"What's it like working with a professional huntsman?" Ruby asked eagerly.

"Well, he's no Uncle Qrow, but he's still pretty cool, I guess," Yang replied.

"I'm kind of jealous that we don't have a real huntsman on our mission," Ruby admitted.

"You don't have a professional huntsman coming with you?" Dove demanded.

"Dove!" Nora yelled. "Confidence!"

"What kind of training mission doesn't have a professional?" Dove demanded again.

"The kind where the team on the mission is so awesome they don't need a babysitter," Ruby said.

Yang guffawed. "Oho, big talk from someone on the other side of Vale, Rubes."

"We won't be here when you get back!" Ruby cried, sticking out her tongue.

"But you'll have to come back eventually," Yang reminded her.

"Yeah, well…" By then, there'll be other things to worry about. "I'll worry about that tomorrow."

"Just worry about your mission tomorrow, and tonight," Yang said. "But don't worry too much! But worry enough! Maintain a healthy and constructive level of worry. And pack clean underwear!"

"Goodnight, Yang," Ruby said firmly.

Yang laughed. "Goodnight, Ruby. And good luck out there. I love you."

"I love you too," Ruby said. "Stay safe. Goodnight!"

"Goodnight!"

"Goodnight, Ruby!" Nora shouted.

"Goodnight," Dove and Ren added more quietly.

"Goodnight," Yang said again before she hung up the call.

Ruby stared down at the blank screen for a moment. She rolled over onto her side. Jaune and Pyrrha were out training, but Sunset was still here, sitting at the other end of the room with a big, heavy, book resting upon her knees, scribbling in it.

"Sunset?" Ruby asked.

Sunset looked up. "Hey, Ruby. How's Yang?"

"Couldn't you hear?"

"I was trying not to," Sunset replied. "Plus, I was a little distracted by my own thing."

"What are you doing?"

"Oh, just writing a journal entry," Sunset said. "Full of anticipation for our success upon the morrow."

"So you're excited then?"

"Yes, I'm excited, it's our third mission."

"I think it's our first," Ruby replied.

"Then what were the karkadann and the White Fang at the docks?" Sunset demanded.

"The White Fang at the docks wasn't an official mission," Ruby pointed out.

Sunset seemed to consider that point. "Okay, if you want to be official about it, but the karkadann still counts. What's more official than the Headmaster of Haven seeking us out personally for a mission?"

"The only one he sought out personally was Pyrrha."

"Details, details," Sunset declared dismissively. "Do you know what the important thing about history is, Ruby?"

"It's old?" Ruby tried.

Sunset snorted. "History is not written by the victor. History isn't even written by the privileged. History is written by those who bother to put pen to paper, and I can't see Pyrrha writing a memoir, can you?"

Ruby giggled. "She'd probably be horrified at the idea."

"Exactly," Sunset said. "I, on the other hand, have no trouble writing that Professor Lionheart sought out our entire team, on account of how well we'd done against the White Fang at the docks."

"Is that why you keep a journal? To make up stuff to make yourself look better?"

"I'm not talking about making things up; I'm talking about… massaging the truth a little bit," Sunset said with a touch of asperity. "But… no, this journal… this is more for my own piece of mind." She paused for a moment. "So how is Yang?"

"Nora's bored," Ruby informed her team leader, "but I think Yang's taking it pretty well."

"The boredom?"

Ruby nodded. "It sounds like nothing's happened except they've watched some people build a wall. Which is a good thing. We shouldn't wish for grimm attacks that might hurt people just because we like the excitement of fighting them off."

"On the other hand, if there was no excitement at all in this job, then arguably, there wouldn't be a need for huntsmen," Sunset mused. "If you know what I mean."

"I think so. You mean that the only way there'd be no excitement is if there were no grimm?"

"Pretty much, yeah."

"That's true, I suppose," Ruby replied. "So you are excited?"

"Didn't I just say that?" Sunset asked. "You?"

Ruby nodded. "Like I said, it's our first official mission."

"Why is that?" Sunset demanded. "Why doesn't the karkadann count?"

"Because it wasn't Professor Ozpin who gave us that mission," Ruby explained.

"That's not inherently a bad thing," Sunset muttered.

"You really don't like him, do you?"

"Why should I like him? He hasn't done anything to earn my affection or my trust," Sunset said. "He set us up over that White Fang business, almost got you killed, and then he had the nerve to punish us for it!"

"He did not set us up," Ruby insisted.

"How do you know he didn't?"

"How do you know he did?" Ruby countered.

"Because… he knew Blake was a faunus!" Sunset cried.

"So?"

"So… he must have known something like this would happen the moment he allowed Team Rosepetal to come to Beacon."

"How could he have known that?"

"Because I'm starting to think that Blake is incredibly predictable once you know what her deal is," Sunset muttered. "And Rainbow Dash even moreso. It was inevitable that bringing those two together would produce a conflagration."

"Sunset, can I be honest? That sounds like a real reach."

"He knows about your eyes," Sunset said sharply. "He knows about your eyes, that is incontrovertible; we have that from your mother's own hand, not to mention that he specifically pointed out your eyes to you without mentioning what made them special."

Ruby shifted uncomfortably on the bed. "I'm sure he had a good reason for that."

"He might think he has a good reason, but it doesn't follow that it really is a good reason," Sunset shot back. "Certainly, it doesn't follow that it's good for us."

"My mom trusted him."

"So far as you've read."

Ruby frowned. "What is it about him that bothers you so much?"

"More than what I just said?"

Ruby's eyes narrowed.

Sunset looked away. "I'm done being used as a tool of others," she said. "What I do, I do for myself, of my own will."

"What if it's for a good cause?"

"If it is for a good cause, then I'll decide that for myself, according to my own lights," Sunset said. "I go my own way."

Ruby was silent for a moment. "There's a good reason why he told my mom more than he's telling me."

"What makes you so sure?"

"I'm not sure," Ruby said, "but I believe it."

"You're too nice for your own good."

"And you can't be happy being so suspicious."

Sunset frowned. She changed the subject, or at least, she changed it back to what it had been before. "Why does his opinion really mean so much to you?"

"Because he's our headmaster," Ruby said. "So if he thinks we're ready to do this, then that means something. Or at least, I think it does."

Sunset was silent for a moment. "We are ready to do this."

"I know," Ruby said. "It's going to be great. We'll fix the railroad, catch Torchwick, and put a wrench in all the White Fang's plans."

Sunset chuckled. "Yeah, we're going to kick all kinds of ass."

Ruby grinned but was distracted before she could say anything else by a text appearing on her scroll.

Hey, Ruby.

"Who is it?" Sunset asked.

"It's Juturna," Ruby said. "Do you mind if I-?"

"Be my guest," Sunset said. "I need to finish up here.

Ruby smiled as she turned her attention away from Sunset and focussed fully upon her scroll. Hey, Juturna. How's it going?

Great! Bro and Camilla let me go out into the field with them! I knew that persistent and annoying begging would pay off!

Ruby snorted and giggled at the same time. Where did you go? What kind of mission was it?

Councillor Timur's son has just joined the Survey Corps, and his dad wanted to make sure that his kid was safe on his trip out into the field, so he paid through the nose for Turnus to take him out on his survey personally. Turnus didn't think there was likely to be any trouble – or at least, with him and Camilla and a load of our guys there, he wasn't worried about trouble – so he decided that it would be a good chance for me to come too.

How was it?

Awesome! I got to see Camilla take down a giant nevermore, it was the most badass thing I've ever seen.

How did she do it?

First of all, she let it get close, like, so close I thought it was about to swallow her, and Turnus couldn't help because he was dealing with some manticores at the time, but anyway, this nevermore comes right in, and then Camilla shoots it in the face with a exploding arrow, and then, as the nevermore starts to turn away, she shot it with some arrows that turned to ice and wrecked its wing so that it crashed on the ground, and then she drove her sword into its eye and did something with dust that I don't really know what exactly, but that killed it.

Ice dust on the wing. I'll try and remember that. So, do you think that you'll go out into the field again?

I don't know.

Won't they let you?

Maybe. I'm just not sure if I want to.

Oh. Yeah. I guess that that kind of life isn't for everyone. She could not help but feel a little disappointed, although she wasn't going to let on about that to Juturna. It would have been nice if her long distance pal had been a huntress from another kingdom… but she supposed she already knew a lot of huntresses, or huntresses in training. I'm going out into the field soon myself.

Yeah?

Yeah. Me and my team have gotten a mission to protect some railway workers while they fix, well, a railway.

Railway workers. So nobody important then.

Ruby couldn't help but frown. Of course they're important, they're people.

You say the funniest things sometimes, Ruby. Do you want to play Warring Tribes?

Sure. It was… better than asking Juturna why she thought it was funny to say that every life was precious and worth protecting. Ruby… Ruby didn't really want to think about the answer to that.

Juturna was just kidding, she was just trying to get a rise out of me, the way Yang says embarrassing stuff to make people squirm.

Yang never implied anything quite like that, but still.

Let's just play the game.


XxXxX​

Sunset returned her attention to the journal in front of her. Excuse me, Princess Celestia; I shouldn't keep you waiting like this.

Sunset found that she could almost hear Princess Celestia's voice, gently amused, as her words crawled across the page in an old-fashioned script. That's quite alright, Sunset. I take it that something came up closer to home than I?

You could say that. Ruby finished her call with her sister and wanted to talk.

You might have invited her to join us. I would so like to speak to your friends.

Sunset found herself smiling, despite herself; but she was sufficiently in control of herself that her smile had a slightly nervous edge to it. If it's all the same to you, Princess, I'd rather keep this between us. As far as Ruby knows, this is just an ordinary diary in which I set down my thoughts.

And you wish it to remain so.

I still haven't told them everything about me yet. Admitting to them all that I have magic was hard enough; how am I supposed to tell them that I'm a unicorn from another world? No offence to everyone back in Equestria, but I'll sound insane.

I suppose I will have to take your word for that, Sunset, without taking any offence in the matter. It is, of course, your choice what to tell your friends.

Sunset snorted. You know, if I was talking to Twilight instead of to you, she'd probably tell me that consistent honesty is the only way to maintain a friendship.

And she would be absolutely right, but I understand that there are certain times and certain occasions when it is advisable to keep certain things hidden, even from those who are dear to us.

Like a princess' destiny.

Quite. So, tomorrow you go forth to fight?

Indeed. Tomorrow, we board a train into peril.

You have chosen your path, and I wish you well in it, but nevertheless

I can hear you sighing from all the way in another dimension, Princess Celestia.

She could hear her old mentor chuckling too, as the princess resumed writing. Please forgive me, Sunset, but please also try to understand: as my sisters and I struggled to forge Equestria out of a land of quarrelsome tribes and savage monsters, we sometimes had recourse to battle. I steeled myself for it with the hope that future generations would, as a result of our labours, be spared the need to do so. I cannot deny it grieves me that, for you at least, my hope has been in vain.

I think, if Ruby were to write in this book, she would tell you that she shares the feelings that made you steel yourself to fight. Even if Ruby has no hope of the final victory that will free those who come after from this constant war, I know that Pyrrha possesses it in her wildest dreams and fights all the harder in such a purpose.

And you, Sunset?

So long as we all come out of this in one piece, I will be content.

You are concerned?

Something else I'm not anxious to tell Ruby. Were you nervous before a battle?

With so much at stake, how could I not be? The fate of so many of my little ponies seemed to depend upon it.

I'm not worried about the stakes so much as upon the fate of my friends. Ruby almost died the last time we went up against the White Fang.

So what will you do differently this time?

Sunset's brow furrowed. The best strategy that I can think of is to put something between Adam and his target. Like a wall or something. Something that forces him to expend his attack. A shield, maybe; I think he would probably cut through it, but in the process, he'd expend that power that he's built up. It's the best I can come up with at the moment anyway. The real problem is attacking him without him building up his power again.

There are spells that enable you to attack from other directions.

I know, but he's so fast that it's almost impossible to catch him off guard. For me to catch him off guard, anyway. Perhaps my plan should just be to let Rainbow Dash take care of him. She's had the better of him both times they've crossed paths. Princess, can I ask you something? Not about battle, but about something else?

Of course, but what else?

Sunset hesitated, choosing her words with care. You kept secrets from Twilight, didn't you?

I did not tell her everything I knew, or hoped for her, no.

Did you regret it? Did you ever feel guilty about it?

Sunset, what is this about?

It's the headmaster, Professor Ozpin. I know full well that he's keeping secrets from us – Ruby's eyes for one; he knows what they are, and he hasn't said a word to Ruby about it. I think that's only the beginning of it. I think he knows so much more than he lets on, and I worry that he's using us, although I haven't quite figured out what he's using us for yet. The others don't believe it – they think I'm seeing things that aren't there – but it is plausible, isn't it? Isn't that what you did to Twilight?

It took Princess Celestia such a long time to reply that Sunset began to fear that she had gone too far, said too much, wounded her old teacher too gravely for the conversation to continue. But, at last, words began to appear once more upon the page. I would be lying if I said that I did not understand how you come by these feelings, after what happened between us and after what you have learned about Twilight Sparkle. But I would remind you that, although I hid certain truths and certain hopes of mine from Twilight, I never outright lied to her, nor did I ever force any act upon her against her will. Is it the same with your Professor Ozpin?

He hasn't blackmailed us, if that's what you're getting at. But I feel as though he's played upon our reactions to achieve his aims; is that not bad enough?

You make it sound so, Sunbeam, but it occurs to me that a more charitable way to phrase it might be that he trusted you and your friends to do the right thing. Quite often, that is all that is required with Twilight: nudging her in the right direction and trusting her to do the right thing.

Have you and Twilight ever talked about how it felt for her to find out that you had behaved in that way?

No, we have not. I suppose you could call it nervousness on my part – you could accuse me of not having broached the subject because I know it will be an uncomfortable one and am not eager to disturb the equilibrium of my relationship with Twilight – but Twilight has never sought to raise the issue either. As much as she defers to me upon occasion, I believe that she is a sufficiently brave girl to speak up if she were genuinely troubled. Of course, you can always ask her yourself.

I might do that, but not right now. Do you think that I'm making much of nothing?

I think you are perhaps being a little uncharitable towards your headmaster.

I do not like feeling used.

Feeling used and being used are two very different things, Sunset; I would go further and say that being used in a good cause and for good reason is a quite different thing from being the tool of ill purposes.

Is there a good reason to keep the truth of Ruby's magic from her?

Perhaps, your world being so very ignorant of magic, he fears what the knowledge of it might do to Ruby. I cannot – at least I ought not – to speculate upon the thoughts of one so far removed from myself, but I urge you to consider that there may be good reasons for all that Professor Ozpin does. One might ask what reason I had to keep Twilight's destiny a secret from her, and I would be justly chided for the lie – by one who did not realise that I had been far more open with you and paid the price for it.

The fault was in my character, not in your honesty. I would take the risk again, without a second's thought, ere I would meekly consent to have a blindfold put over my eyes and fumble along the road another seeks to lead me down. Professor Ozpin is not you. He does not have your wisdom or your compassion.

Do you know him so well to say that for certain?

How can he? He is a mere mortal, just as I am; how can he possess the experience of centuries, the kindness of ages? By what right does a mere man presume to make me the instrument of his ambitions?

He is your teacher.

And because of that, I will learn his lessons. But I will not be a pawn on his chessboard.

I sense that you are stubbornly immovable on this. Very well. I will urge you to look on him – and on all those who attend your school – with charity, but I will say no more upon it. Good luck on your journey, Sunset Shimmer, and come back safe.

Thank you, Princess. Goodnight.

XxXxX​

Pyrrha parried so sloppily that her mother would have started foaming at the mouth to see it.

Jaune did not follow up his unexpected advantage. Instead, he stepped back, Crocea Mors falling to his side. "What's up?" he asked, his gorgeous blue eyes narrowing suspiciously.

"Um, what do you mean?" Pyrrha asked. It was the night before they would set on their first Beacon training mission, but Pyrrha had not seen any reason to let that disrupt their nightly routine too much – provided that they completed their preparations and got to bed at a reasonable hour – and so, she and Jaune were out on the grounds, training in the large open space that led towards the cliffs. The moon shone down upon them, the cracked rays of silver light bathing the world.

Jaune gave her a very knowing look. "Come on, Pyrrha; I haven't improved that much, and while I know you pull your punches, it's never to that extent. I nearly had you there."

For a moment, Pyrrha was tempted to tell him that he was getting that much better… but he would recognise that as a lie, and the last thing she wanted was for him to think that she was trying to sugar over his shortcomings. She turned away from him, feeling the hairs of her long ponytail brush against her back as it swayed gently behind her. "You're right," she murmured, her hands – still holding her weapons – falling to her side. "I am a little distracted."

Jaune sheathed his sword within his shield, though he did not yet collapse the shield itself. "What's wrong?" he asked as he took a step towards her.

"Nothing's wrong," Pyrrha insisted. "Or at least, I hope nothing's wrong." Pyrrha bit her lip. She was no good at all with this sort of thing; she'd never… in her imagination, it wasn't this difficult. "Jaune… Jaune, can we talk for a moment?"

Now, Jaune collapsed his shield back into its sheath form, the more easily to fasten it back onto his belt. "Uh, sure," he said, sounding about as nervous as Pyrrha felt. "What do you want to talk about?"

"Could we," Pyrrha glanced at him, wondering how frightened she felt. She put her weapons away; it felt ridiculous to be holding them like this as she prepared to talk about her feelings. She slung Akoúo̱ across her back and wedged Miló behind it as she said, "Could we talk about us?"

"'Us'?"

"Is there an us?" Pyrrha asked, her voice trembling slightly like the first shaking of the ground that presages an earthquake. Words fell out of her mouth before she could stop them. "In Mistral, when we kissed, I thought that you and I would… but then… I mean, after we came back, we… I don't know… I'm sorry, I shouldn't-"

"It's okay," Jaune said, his voice so soothing and so gentle, almost as if he were trying to calm a skittish horse. "I… I should have done something before now instead of… this, whatever you call this."

Should have done what? It occurred to Pyrrha – it had occurred to Pyrrha, more than once – that Jaune might have discovered that there was not much to her beyond her name and her admitted good looks. She fought to resist the urge to hug herself as she turned away from him yet further. "If… if you don't… if-"

"No!" Jaune cried. "No, Pyrrha, that's not what I'm trying to say at all. I… Pyrrha, will you look at me?"

Pyrrha hesitated a moment and then turned back to face him. She looked at Jaune only to find him looking anywhere but at Pyrrha. His eyes darted from here to there like flies never settling on any surface for too long in terror of the spray or the swatter.

"I… I have seven sisters," he said. "Six of them are older than me, and three of them are married by now. Rouge and River had their husbands chosen for them by our parents. Hard-working, reliable boys who could take over the farm." He said that last with a slight but noticeable inflection in his voice, as though he were imitating someone else, perhaps his father. Pyrrha was not blind to the implication that Jaune himself was not hard-working or reliable, or at least, he had not been thought so.

Oh, Jaune. If only they'd been able to see the you that I see.

"Saphron… left," Jaune added. "So I didn't get to see how she and Terra… the point is that I have no idea what I'm doing… which pretty much sums up everything about me since I got to Beacon, doesn't it?"

"Jaune-" Pyrrha began, but he cut her off before she could finish – not intentionally she thought – it was just that he had more to say and wanted to say it.

"And then," he went on. "You… you're you, Pyrrha! You're beautiful and smart and strong, and you turned your back on your mom for me! How am I supposed to… deserve that? Especially when I've got no idea where to start?"

Pyrrha was silent for a moment. Then she began to laugh. She covered her mouth, but the laughter spilled out of her mouth, flowing like water around her hand to fill the night air around them.

"Hey!" Jaune cried indignantly. "What's so funny?"

"We are!" Pyrrha exclaimed. "We've both been so worried that… a fine pair of huntsmen we'll make, afraid of our own shadows like this."

"Come on, it's not like we're scared of grimm," Jaune said. "The grimm can only eat us, after all; this might embarrass us. Or we could-"

"Let each other down?" Pyrrha asked.

A smile passed fleetingly across Jaune's face. "Something like that, yeah."

Pyrrha took a step closer to him. "Jaune, when it comes to… to what I hope this is, I don't know what I'm doing either. I've never… as a result of my position in Mistral, nobody has ever… like your parents, I think my mother would have much preferred to have arranged the engagement that she… lied about, without any reference from me."

Jaune grinned. "Before I left home, my parents were trying to set me up with Miranda Wells."

"Oh, really?" Pyrrha asked, in what she very much hoped was a playful tone. "Do you…? I mean…"

"No," Jaune replied emphatically. "She thought that… she didn't think that I was any better than any of the other guys back home. Having someone who thinks you're an unsophisticated hayseed isn't much better than someone who thinks you're completely useless." He reached out and took her hands inside his own. "You've always believed in me, Pyrrha, and you've always been there for me, and that… I don't know if I can ever show you how much you mean to me… and I guess that's why I haven't been able to do anything: because I'm terrified of it not measuring up to how I feel about you or what you deserve." He paused and took a deep breath. "But… but if we want this to go anywhere then… then maybe we need to both let go of our fears… and our expectations and just… take things as they go." He took another deep breath and squeezed both Pyrrha's hands affectionately. "Pyrrha Nikos, when we get back from this mission, would you like to go… is there somewhere that you'd like to go? With me, I mean?"

Pyrrha smiled up at him. "I would love to go anywhere with you, Jaune," she whispered.

"That," Jaune said with evident relief, "is good to hear."

And then he kissed her, and the question of where, precisely, they would go became of no import at all to Pyrrha, because where they were, right here and now, was wonderful enough.

"That," she said, gasping for breath a little once it was over and Jaune took a step back. "That was… that… is probably enough for tonight." If she hadn't been able to focus properly before, she certainly wasn't going to be able to now. "We should head back."

"Sure," Jaune agreed. Pyrrha noted – with more than a hint of restrained glee – that he only let go of one hand. He kept hold of the other as they began to walk side by side back to the dorm room.

It was all she could do not to keep looking down at their held hands to make sure it was really happening.

"So," Jaune continued. "Our mission starts tomorrow."

"Indeed," Pyrrha murmured with a slight sigh as the discussion turned to more prosaic topics. "Our second official mission. I'm glad that we've moved to sanctioned missions instead of just getting ourselves involved in situations."

"Well," Jaune replied, "how much the train job coming back is official is… kind of up for debate."

"Yes, I suppose you're right," Pyrrha admitted. "How do you feel?"

"Honestly?"

"You can always be honest with me," Pyrrha declared. "Please… I never want you to think otherwise."

Jaune was silent for a moment. "If it was just the training mission that we were given, I wouldn't be worried at all," he said. "Protecting some guys from the grimm as they repair the railroad line, that's fine. We can handle the grimm. We've proven that, in practice and in Mistral." He grinned. "Even I can take care of an ursa now."

"You certainly can," Pyrrha agreed.

"But… the other stuff," Jaune continued. "The White Fang, Torchwick… that worries me, a little bit."

"I see," Pyrrha said softly. "You're thinking about what happened to Ruby?"

"I'm thinking about what could happen to all of us," Jaune said. "What if that Adam guy shows up? What if there are others in the White Fang who are as strong as he is? What if you get hurt this time, and I don't have enough aura left to-"

"Jaune, stop," Pyrrha insisted, coming to a halt even as she bade him quiet. "I understand, I…" she hesitated, but having urged him to be honest with her, she could hardly refuse him the same respect, could she? "I'm worried too. Down at the docks was my first time fighting someone who was trying to kill me. It's part of the life of a huntress, I know that, but that doesn't mean that I enjoyed it or that I relish the prospect of a repeat." She closed her eyes for a moment. "The grimm are creatures of darkness driven by instinct – however malevolent – to snuff out the light. That makes them dangerous, but it also makes them predictable; we can understand how they behave and, with that understanding, make them our prey. But the White Fang, the criminal Torchwick, these are people like us who have chosen a path of hatred, of violence towards their fellow men, who seek to take life, knowing that it's wrong. I… I find it easier to understand the grimm. I find it safer to understand the grimm."

"I know," Jaune said. "I can't imagine how someone could ruin lives, could take lives, with a smile on their face. I'm not sure that I want to know how they do it."

I'm not sure that I want either of us to know either, Pyrrha thought. "The thought that brings me comfort," she said, "is that the risks to us are no greater fighting the White Fang than fighting the grimm. I do not believe that they have a whole army as skilled as this Adam Taurus that hurt Ruby."

"But he still hurt Ruby-"

"And for that, he will pay, if our paths cross in battle," Pyrrha declared. He had gotten away from Rainbow Dash, but he would not get away from her if destiny brought the two of them together; for matter, she would make it her destiny to come to grips with him if he showed himself in this battle to come.

"Be careful," Jaune urged. "I… I guess I'm just thinking about our photo on the wall of Benni Havens'; I don't… I don't want our smiles to die, not yet."

"Nor do I," Pyrrha assured him. "Nor will they. I wish that the grimm were the only danger that we had to be concerned with, but the White Fang are the danger to Vale, and we cannot turn away from that. But we are strong enough to overcome this challenge."

Jaune nodded and seemed to try and make his tone more resolute. "Right," he said. "Strong enough."

"Strong enough."
 
Finally recaught up with this. This was great the second time through. I have been enjoying the new secondary characters.

Before going much further I want to talk about Juturna and the amount of rage she induced in me last chapter.
Railway workers. So nobody important then.
Even if you would accept that plebians didn't matter to the upper crust, these are A. skilled workers, and B making sure an artery of commerce can function. In a society that travel outside of towns is so dangerous, keeping the ways of commerce open and free moving is incredibly important. Someone at her level of society not giving a shit shows how badly she was raised.

Cinder is protrayed well. She comes across as this woman one step out of tune with everthing else, which is hiding her malice. She says mostly the right things, apes for the most part the actions. But at the same time you can sense that she doesn't fully believe the situuation and is constantly poking at it trying to convince her audience that something isn't right.

I like the arc that Jaune and Pyrrha are going through. It feels like how a relationship between two awkward people would actually develop. We have them fumbling around each other being sweet and sappy, while aat the same time worrying about where they are stepping.

Seeing Ruby not as the leader of the team but as the right hand of it is interesting. The traits that made her a leader are still there but mutted. Her accepting Sunset's lead is pushing her in different directions and while she can lean on her sister, she can't nearly as much.

Sunset, Sunset, Sunset. She has come so far from the very first day in the story. It has been a pleasure watching her grow. Comparing the Unicorn who could not accept Celestia advice and ran away, to the woman who gladly goes to the same mentor for advice about past trauma is heartening to see.
 
Chapter 18 - Bound for Glory
Bound for Glory​


"Has everybody got everything?" Sunset asked as she slung her rifle over one shoulder and her pack over the other.

Pyrrha slung her shield across her back and sheathed Miló behind it. "I'm ready," she said.

"I think we're all ready," Jaune said. "As ready as we'll ever be, at least."

"Good to hear," Sunset said. "Now-" she stopped abruptly, blinking in surprise. "What is that?"

Jaune frowned. "What's what?"

"That!" Sunset said, clicking her fingers as she pointed at Jaune, her ears pricking up. "What's that slung across your back?"

"Oh, this?" Jaune asked, one hand rising to touch the strap of the guitar slung across his back. "It's my guitar."

Sunset stared at him. "You're… since when have you had a guitar?"

Jaune's brow crinkled yet further in puzzlement. "Sunset, come on, I've always had this."

"No, no you haven't," Sunset replied. "I have never seen that until this morning."

"Well… no offence, Sunset, but you are kind of self-absorbed," Jaune said.

"Self-absorbed, maybe, but not blind!" Sunset snapped. "Where have you been hiding that, eh?"

"I haven't been hiding it," Jaune replied. "Ruby, Pyrrha, you remember my guitar, don't you?"

"I remember," Ruby said.

"You're very talented," Pyrrha added.

Sunset's gaze flickered from Pyrrha to Jaune to Ruby and then back again. She shook her head. "Am I being angel streeted or something? I have never seen that in all the time I've known you."

"Sorry," Jaune said, "but it's still my guitar."

Sunset hesitated for a moment, then threw up her hands in despair. "You know what? Never mind. But you'd better be able to play it well."

"He really can," Pyrrha assured her.

"You would say that, wouldn't you?" Sunset asked fondly.

"I…" Pyrrha hesitated. She found herself struggling to restrain herself. "Well… perhaps," she admitted. It wasn't like Jaune's skill as a huntsman, after all. She wouldn't lie to him about that, wouldn't pretend that he was doing better than he was, wouldn't coddle him from the reality of his situation. But this was different; there would be no harm in telling her boyfriend that he was a slightly better musician than he was.

My boyfriend. I have a boyfriend!

I have a wonderful, kind, brave boyfriend, and he sees me for who I really am.


Words could scarcely express how happy she felt. And not just because of her relationship, although that was undoubtedly part of it, and a substantial part too. She had a boyfriend and two of the best friends she could have wished for. Pyrrha couldn't think of any group of people she felt so...so comfortable around as she did around these three. She felt no concern within her as to how they would react to her or what they wanted from her or whether they were wearing masks around her to hide themselves and be what they thought she wanted them to be. There was no trace of sycophancy from them, none at all; there was no pedestal in this room. And for that, she would never cease to be grateful.

She'd never felt this way before, certainly not since her father passed away and never with her mother that she could remember, nor with anyone else. It was, if not quite a unique experience for her, then at the very least so close as to make little difference.

She went on, "But it happens to be true, doesn't it Ruby?"

"Jaune's really good," Ruby agreed.

"I wouldn't know, because apparently all of my memories of that thing have been stolen!" Sunset snapped. "But… okay, listen up." She paused and cleared her throat with a cough into one hand. She looked momentarily self-conscious, standing in front of the rest of them after having drawn their attention, but then she recovered her usual air of unassailable confidence as she resumed speaking.

"On the day after initiation, when I became the leader of this team, it became clear to me that we would have eyes upon us," Sunset said. "Eyes on Pyrrha, waiting expectantly for her to fulfil the potential promised by her early successes."

Pyrrha's chin dipped, almost involuntarily, at the reminder.

"Eyes on Ruby, to see if she really deserved her early admission into Beacon," Sunset said. "Eyes on me, if not as many as I might have liked and not for the reasons that I would have chosen: to see if a faunus deserved to lead a team as good as this one. But now we all have eyes on us, eyes not fixed on any one of us but on all four of us. Eyes watching to see if we can get the job done. Eyes watching to see if we can bring down the White Fang. Eyes watching to see if we are so talented as our membership ought by all rights to make us. Eyes watching to see what we do next.

"This is Team Sapphire's" She paused and grinned at Ruby. "This is Team Sapphire's first official mission. Assigned to us by the authorities here at Beacon."

"Told you!" Ruby declared.

Sunset didn't acknowledge her beyond the grin of her face growing just a little broader. "We were chosen for this, not Iron, not Wisteria, but us: Sapphire." Sunset paused for breath. "There's a bit of a downside to having hype around you, which I suspect that some of you know already." She glanced at Pyrrha for a moment. "You have to live up to it again and again. But this is the first time. So don't let me down, okay, because... because I promise that I don't intend to let you down."

Jaune nodded. "We won't let ourselves down either."

"Yeah!" Ruby said as she punched the air. "Let's go save the world and whoop some butt!"

Any world saving, or indeed butt-whooping, was preemptively interrupted by all four of their scrolls going off at once.

The caller turned out, upon answering, to be Yang, her face filling up one corner of Pyrrha's screen as the faces of Ruby, Jaune, and Sunset appeared in three other windows around it.

"Yang?" Ruby asked, her voice echoing as it emerged out of the three other scrolls in the room before Sunset, Jaune, and Pyrrha all put themselves on mute. Pyrrha found Jaune and herself both moving a little closer to Ruby, so that if they needed to speak, their voices would carry to Ruby's scroll.

Yang's smile was a little tight and seemed a little forced to Pyrrha; she fancied that she was a good judge of such things, having worn plenty of fake smiles over the course of her life. "Hey, Ruby," she said. "Hey, guys. Good luck on your mission today. Take care of one another."

"We will," Jaune assured her. "Are you that worried that you had to check up on us?"

"She's not checking up on us; she's worried about something," Sunset said bluntly.

"Sunset," Pyrrha murmured reproachfully.

"I'm sorry, but it's written on your face," Sunset said to Yang.

That doesn't mean you should draw attention to it, Pyrrha thought.

"Yang?" Ruby repeated. "What's up?"

"Nothing," Yang said quickly. "Well… that is…" She hesitated. "I didn't mention this last night, and I wasn't sure if I ought to bring it up, but… Ruby, do you remember when Raven appeared in the courtyard? Just before semester started?"

Pyrrha found that her lips were pursing almost despite herself. She couldn't imagine what it must have been like for Yang to feel abandoned by her mother, to know that your mother was a deserter, that most wretched of men. Her inability to imagine it was so complete that she did not dare to speak of it, and yet, it seemed that her disapproval was making itself known upon her face regardless. She controlled herself, assuming with a practiced ease the mask that she had worn for so long, subsuming Pyrrha Nikos and her opinions beneath the visage of the Invincible Girl, a doll without thoughts or hopes of her own who merely reflected others hopes and dreams back at them.

"Sure," Ruby said cautiously. "I remember."

"She said that this is how it would start," Yang murmured, "with you getting training missions."

"Extra training missions," Ruby reminded Yang. "She said we'd get extra missions."

Technically, one might say that we are getting an extra mission, Pyrrha thought, if one knew about our return plans.

"Okay, but it's still really early in the semester; there's plenty of time for you to get 'extra' missions," Yang pointed out.

"Yeah, but you got a mission even before we did," Ruby reminded her. Her tone was playful as she said, "So maybe you're the one that Professor Ozpin is taking a special interest in."

Sunset snorted. "There's nothing special about Team Iron."

"I heard that, Sunset," Yang declared. "Listen, I… I know that it's Raven and that I probably shouldn't listen to her, but I was awake half the night thinking about this stuff, and I wouldn't feel right if I didn't remind you. I don't know what it means, but… be careful out there, okay? All of you, but especially you."

Ruby rolled her eyes. "We'll be fine, Yang. We'll protect each other."

"You do that," Yang told her. "You… I'll see you when you get back." She hung up.

"Do you… do you think we should have told her?" Ruby said, as she put away her scroll. "About, you know, the White Fang and stuff?"

"You're her sister; how do you think she would have taken it?" Sunset replied.

"Uh..."

"That's what I thought," Sunset said. "What your sister doesn't find out until after the fact won't hurt her."

"Will it hurt us when she does find out?" Jaune asked. He hesitated for a moment. "What do you think it means? What she said about her…" – he hesitated with a glance at Ruby – "about Raven and everything?"

Pyrrha wanted to tell Jaune to pay it no mind. Professor Ozpin was both formidable in accomplishment and impeccable in character; his deeds as a huntsman spoke for themselves, as did the preeminence amongst the four academies which Beacon Academy had attained under his stewardship. Meanwhile, neither vice nor scandal marred the headmaster's reputation: he did not gamble, philander, or drink to excess; in all his years as headmaster, there had never been the slightest suggestion that he was in any way abusing the students under his care. Even Pyrrha's mother respected him, and that was no small accomplishment. He was a marble man, unblemished by any merely human imperfection.

Pyrrha couldn't imagine why Professor Ozpin might bear any malicious intent towards them. Nor could she imagine why such malice – if it existed – would express itself in offering them convenient missions. She couldn't conceive of what Professor Ozpin might have to gain from manipulating them in any way. Quite apart from any of that, however... Pyrrha didn't want it to be true. She didn't want to live in a world where authority figures were unworthy of the public trust or of her own faith, where they had ulterior motives or worked towards shadowy and unseen ends.

Pyrrha looked at Sunset, who had made it abundantly clear how much she disagreed with Pyrrha upon this topic; Sunset – Pyrrha meant no offence to say or think so – seemed as a rule a little more inclined to distrust than Pyrrha herself.

But all Sunset said was, "At the moment, I'm not inclined to look too closely at it. I don't like it, and you all know that, and I'm inclined to agree with Raven as a general point, but for now... this mission is convenient for our purposes, and it is waiting for us." She started towards the door. "Destiny is driving us on. We shouldn't keep her waiting."

But before they could leave the dorm room, they were, again, interrupted; this time it was not the buzzing of a scroll but a knocking on the door which heralded this new delay. Sunset huffed and had a slight look of irritation on her face as she opened the door to reveal Cinder Fall upon the other side, wearing a fiery red dress with golden thread upon the sleeves and trimming the neckline that only added to the impression of fire.

A fire that melted Sunset's slightly testy look and burnt a smile there instead. "Cinder!" she cried. "What are you doing here?"

Cinder flashed a smile as she swept into the room. "What do you think I'm doing, Sunset? I'm here to say goodbye and bon chance." She managed to keep her smile in place even as she contrived to look playfully offended. "Why, you didn't think I'd let you leave without a word of farewell, did you? Or were you hoping to sneak out without seeing me?"

"You've caught me there," Sunset said, holding up her hands in mock admission. "And it almost worked; a couple of minutes later and you would have missed us."

"Lucky me," Cinder said. "Although not as lucky as you, getting entrusted with a mission earlier than practically anyone else."

Sunset didn't bother to conceal her smugness. "Talent like ours is hard to ignore, I suppose."

Cinder chuckled. "Indeed," she agreed. "You're so greedy, Sunset, to monopolise all of the talent like this." She sighed, as she turned away from Sunset to look at the other three members of Team SAPR. "Oh, if only you had chosen Haven over Beacon, Pyrrha; what a killer combination we might have been."

Pyrrha put on the kind of smile that an astute observer of her – or a stalker – would have recognised from a hundred pre-match press conferences and publicity appearances. "I mean no offence, but I'm very happy where I am."

"Well, of course you are," Cinder said. "You've found your fairy tale ending, and you're poised to give Sunset hers as well. Meanwhile, I must battle on with my crew of ambitious mediocrities. Unfortunately, the talents of Mercury and Lightning are far exceeded by their opinions of themselves; why Mercury is even talking about fighting you, Pyrrha; please go easy on him." Her smouldering eyes flickered towards Jaune. "Although I suppose you're used to having to do that."

Pyrrha's eyes narrowed. "I'm afraid I always try my hardest in the arena," she said.

"I never meant to insult you by suggesting otherwise," Cinder assured her. She turned away from Pyrrha and back to Sunset. "Still, when you're hip deep in grimm and covering yourselves in guts and glory in equal measure, think of me, stuck in Professor Port's class."

Sunset snorted. "Sure, I'll think of you. With pity."

Cinder chuckled. "It must be nice having Professor Ozpin on your side." She glanced at Pyrrha over her shoulder. "Although, I suppose some of you must be more used to that than others."

Pyrrha pursed her lips together. Perhaps she was being oversensitive, but she couldn't help but take that as an insult. She wasn't a complete stranger to such things: amongst the crowds of fans and sycophants, there had always been a few who resented her celebrity or her perceived success and who alleged that she used both to get her own way, as though she enjoyed any of it. It was unfortunate that Cinder Fall was one of them, if only because Sunset seemed to like her, but she would survive her envy as she had survived the jealousy of all the rest.

"Everything we get," Sunset said as she took Cinder's hand, "we earn by our skill."

"Skill you have in abundance, of course," Cinder said smoothly, "but I hope you don't deny that you've enjoyed a measure of good fortune. You were very lucky in the composition of your team."

Sunset shrugged. "Fate did smile upon us, I suppose."

Cinder chuckled. "And I advise you to appreciate your good fortune while it lasts. You never know when it might just... run out."

XxXxX​

The City of Vale had many train stations, from the gothic grandeur of King's Muster – the first or final stop, depending on how you looked at it, of trains making the westward journey all the way to Vacuo – to the hypermodern, glass and steel construction of Liver Bird Street from whence the rails ran east towards the mountains; travel to the north was principally served by Gateway Station, for passenger travel at least. The Cold Harbour route, however, was not a passenger route but a cargo one, and thus, the trains ran out of a rather dirty, industrial rail yard not far from the outskirts of the city. At present, it was quiet, with very little evidence of any activity as Team SAPR darted between stationary and unattended trucks, stepped over spurs of track left unattended on the concrete, or passed crates left mouldering in the eaves of warehouses while larger containers sat shrouded in shadow further in. The only sign of real activity was taking place around a single train – five cars attached to a single squat, almost bullet-shaped black engine – that sat purring softly as it faced northward. A group of labourers, most of them faunus, wearing red hi-vis jackets, were loading the rear two cars with equipment while a smaller cluster of other men, most of them human, in blue vests and orange hard hats, watched without offering any assistance.

"I guess that must be our train," Sunset said, as she led the way towards it.

One of the men watching the loading of the train spotted them coming and nudged a heavyset man in a blue hi-vis jacket before pointing out the team of huntresses. Said fellow – the heavyset one, and when he turned around, Pyrrha could see that he had stubble covering his face – yelled for the loading crew to keep working before he stomped across the concrete of the rail yard towards team SAPR.

"You the huntsmen?" he demanded.

Pyrrha, Jaune, and Ruby all stopped, leaving Sunset to close the distance to this man, who was presumably some kind of foreman or supervisor. Sunset held out her hand. "Sunset Shimmer, leader of Team Sapphire."

"'Leader'?" he said. "That some kind of affirmative action thing?"

Jaune and Ruby winced; Pyrrha struggled to keep the disdain off her face. Even if you think such a thing, have the decency to keep it to yourself.

"No," Sunset said coldly as she withdrew her hand. "It's a quality thing. Trust me, we're the team to keep you safe on this job."

"Trust you?" the foreman said. "You're younger than my two kids, and I wouldn't trust them to water my plants."

Pyrrha could only imagine the look on Sunset's face or the struggle that her friend must be undergoing to keep her cool in this situation. If there's one aspect of leadership that Sunset is lacking, it's diplomacy; I'm not sure how long she can hold her temper in check.

Of course, one of the reasons for that was that Sunset knew exactly who she was and what she was worth; no matter what, she was always resolutely, gloriously herself. Pyrrha envied that about her. She envied it very much.

"Well, we're not your kids," Sunset said in a voice that sounded close to seething. "Look, just because we're not old, we are perfectly-"

"Hey, ain't you Pyrrha Nikos?" one of the other men – the ones standing around watching the loading of the train, not the ones loading it – asked her suddenly, pointing his finger in Pyrrha's direction.

"Of course they recognise you." Sunset looked at her. She didn't look particularly impressed.

Pyrrha took a step forward. "Yes," she said. "I'm Pyrrha Nikos."

"We'll be fine, boss," the man who had recognised her said. "Seriously, you never heard of this chick? Last Mistral tournament, I bet my kid's whole college fund on Arslan Altan to win the final, but she kicked her ass in, like, thirty seconds flat. I thought my wife was gonna kill me when she found out."

"I'm sorry!" Pyrrha said automatically before she noticed Sunset giving her a look that suggested she had nothing to be sorry about. Except she had, really. It might not have been intentional, but a young man or woman's dreams had been crushed because of her – and she wasn't talking about Arslan either.

"Ah, so that's why you slept on my couch for two months?" the foreman asked. He shook his head. "Still, I guess if he says you're okay, you're okay. You really think you can keep my boys alive in that wood?"

"I guarantee it," Sunset said.

"You'd better," he said. He half turned away from her and gestured at the train cars. "The engine's up front. It's all automatic, so no crew, but you can link up your scroll to get control over the defences. Front car is for you, the two after that are for my guys to sleep in, the last two are for our gear; don't touch our stuff and don't bother us when we're working. Name's Red, this is my crew." He paused. "What did you say your name was again?"

"Sunset Shimmer," Sunset repeated. "That's Ruby Rose, Jaune Arc, and Pyrrha Nikos is the celebrity."

Red nodded casually. "Nice to meet you. Get on board; we're heading out as soon as these lazy asses finish loading up the train. Move it, people!"

"Do you need any help with the loading?" Pyrrha asked. She wouldn't use her semblance to make the job as easy as she could have done – her desire to retain her trump card outweighed her desire to be helpful, as selfish as it might be – but she was willing to do what she could with the strength that aura granted her.

"No," Sunset said firmly. "They don't."

"Sunset," Pyrrha began, "if we can be of assistance-"

"We are here to protect you," Sunset declared. "We are here to keep you alive if the grimm show up. We are not here on a work placement scheme; we are not here to make your jobs easier; we are not here to do extra labour for you. Do I make myself clear?"

"Hey, you don't tell me how to do my job, I won't tell you how to do yours," Red said. "You get paid to fight; these guys get paid to work. So hop to it!" he shouted at them.

"Actually," Jaune murmured, "we're not getting paid for this."

"Why am I not surprised? That's probably why you got the job," Red muttered.

"We got the job because we're good at what we do!" Sunset snapped. She inhaled deeply, her eyes closing. When she opened them again, she seemed – and Pyrrha was quite certain that she only seemed that way – to have calmed down. "Anyway, the yard's quieter than I expected," Sunset said.

Red said, "There ain't no trains moving until we get that rail line repaired, and until there are trains moving, there ain't no need for the yard to move; all the other guys got sent home on no pay until we mend the railroad, so you see why this job is important, right?"

"Sure," Sunset said. "Don't worry, we've got you covered. Hey, gambling man!"

The man who had recognised Pyrrha looked guilty to be singled out. "Yeah?"

"They got odds up for the Vytal Festival yet?" Sunset asked.

"Uh… yeah."

"What are the odds of Team Sapphire to win?"

"Sunset," Pyrrha murmured.

"I just want to know," Sunset said softly.

The man who had lost a shirt on Pyrrha's opponent got out his scroll and began to scroll through a website of some kind. "How do you spell Sapphire?"

"S-A-P-R," Sunset informed.

"Nine to one," the man said incredulously. "Wow, those are seriously good odds before the tournament even starts. Must be 'cause you've got Nikos."

"Put a bet on us," Sunset said with a grin on her face, "because those odds are going to shorten fast once the matches start, I guarantee it."

XxXxX​

They kept watch on the roof of the train in staged shifts, so that the last half of each person's shift would overlap with the first half of another's and so on.

What this meant in practice was that at the moment, Jaune and Ruby were up on the roof of the train while Pyrrha was down below with Sunset. The train car that they were using as their, for want of a better word, living space during the trip north to the sight of the breakage was bare, without so much as an empty crate to sit on. It was also dark, with only a red light to illuminate the interior, although Jaune had brought a lamp of his own which they had set up in one corner, providing a little more light to see by. Outside, it had gotten dark, but Pyrrha could only tell that by looking upwards at the hatch leading onto the roof, because for the rest, their compartment was completely sealed with the door shut.

Beneath their feet, the train rolled onwards, rattling upon the rails as it was borne along.

Sunset had her rifle propped up in the corner, not far from Jaune's lamp, and her black sword out as she practiced her stances. She flowed like water from one position to the other as Pyrrha watched her.

"Like this?" Sunset said, moving from a high guard to a downward slashing stroke.

"Yes, but remember to twist your foot for balance," Pyrrha said.

"Right," Sunset said, and she did it again.

"Better," Pyrrha said. "Now, take a break."

"I don't need one."

"Yes, you do," Pyrrha replied. "It doesn't have to be for very long."

Sunset huffed impatiently, but she sheathed her sword across her back nonetheless. "I suppose you'll be doing this with Jaune when he comes down here."

Pyrrha's lips twitched. "Yes," she said. "I suppose I will."

"Don't," Sunset said.

Pyrrha blinked in surprise. "Don't what?"

"Don't be so… so happy," Sunset said. "Do you know how hard it is to watch you two sometimes? You're so… happy!"

"Do you really think so?"

Sunset frowned. "Don't you feel happy?"

"Yes, of course," Pyrrha murmured. "Although… until we talked again last night, I wasn't sure that… I mean, ever since we came back from Mistral…"

"Nothing had happened?"

"Yes," Pyrrha admitted. "I suppose you could put it like that."

"And what did last night yield up?"

"We're going out!" Pyrrha cried, bouncing for joy on the balls of her feet.

"Good for you. Out where?"

Pyrrha hesitated. "We haven't decided yet."

Sunset rolled her eyes. "You two are impossible."

"We're taking things as they come," Pyrrha explained defensively. "I think it's rather exciting."

"'Exciting' isn't the word I'd use for it," Sunset declared. "Although I suppose it is rather adorable. Like putting two kittens in the same room together."

"As long as we are happy, does that matter?" Pyrrha asked. "Does it… does it really bother you?"

"No," Sunset said quickly. "It just… it reminds me a little of what I had. And what I lost."

Pyrrha's brow furrowed. "Have you ever… have you considered that… perhaps you and Flash could-"

"No," Sunset said quickly.

"Why not?" Pyrrha asked. "I don't need to be the most perceptive girl in the world to know that you still care about him."

"He couldn't handle me back then, what makes you think he'd be able to handle me now that I'm so much more awesome?" Sunset demanded. "And besides, I'm not going to beg a racist to take me back, and even if I… even if I do… it's not going to happen. And besides, he's on a team with Weiss Schnee. How am I supposed to compete with the beautiful, talented, insanely rich heiress to the Schnee Dust Company?"

"I did," Pyrrha reminded her.

"Oh, so the answer to 'how do I compete?' is to be a beautiful, talented, slightly-less insanely rich Mistralian princess who is also an international celebrity," Sunset said. "Perhaps I should get your mother to adopt me." She grinned. "We could be sisters."

Pyrrha chuckled but could not quite keep the sigh out of her voice as she said, "Mother probably would adopt you, if you asked her to." You are just the kind of daughter she wanted, after all.

"Have you spoken to her yet?"

Pyrrha was much more open about her sighing now. "No," she said. "And I think you knew that."

"I don't follow you around every minute of every day; you could have done it while I wasn't around."

"But I didn't," Pyrrha murmured.

"You should."

"She lied, Sunset," Pyrrha declared. "She lied to Jaune for no other reason than to deny me happiness."

"That's not actually why she did it," Sunset replied. "Your mother is many things, but she is not a sadist."

"I know that my mother made a good impression on you, but please don't act as though you know her as well as I do," Pyrrha whispered. "I am the one who grew up with her."

Sunset folded her arms across her chest. "Are you honestly going to stand there and tell me that you think your mother is sadistic?"

Pyrrha could not meet Sunset's gaze. "No," she admitted after a moment, as she looked away at the side of the train car. "But she has never held my happiness as her greatest concern."

"Your mother… has a different sense of what will make you happy than you do," Sunset conceded.

Pyrrha shook her head. "How is it that you can accuse Professor Ozpin of all manner of villainy on the flimsiest of foundations and yet with equal zeal defend my mother from something that is true beyond doubt?"

"Because your mother gives me nice things," Sunset said bluntly.

Pyrrha froze, genuinely uncertain as to whether or not Sunset was joking. "You… you're not serious?"

"Of course I'm not serious," Sunset snapped. "Were you unsure about that?"

"No, of course not," Pyrrha lied and hoped it was convincing.

"The motives of Professor Ozpin are yet opaque to me," Sunset declared. "I don't know what he wants or what he's up to, and that bothers me. I will allow him to make use of us while it serves our needs and wants and purposes, but that doesn't mean that it stops concerning me. I know exactly what your mother wants: she wants what's best for you."

"What she believes is best for me," Pyrrha corrected. "As you pointed out, her opinions differ from mine quite a bit on some subjects."

"I'm not telling you to let her control your life," Sunset said. "She's on the other side of the world from us now; she can't make you break up with Jaune. She hasn't even cut you off. What harm is there in letting her hear your voice?"

"What would we say to one another if I did?" Pyrrha asked.

Sunset's mouth opened, but no words emerged. "I… I told your mother that you would forgive her, such was the generosity in your heart," she said, after a moment. "I would rather not be proved a fool."

"I… may, in time," Pyrrha allowed. "But… at the moment, we should probably get back to training."

"Sure," Sunset agreed, and she raised her sword once more to resume the lesson.

And the train rumbled on.
 
Chapter 19 - What Matters
What Matters​


They had arrived at the site of the break in the railway line, and now, the railwaymen were doing a whole load of stuff that Ruby wouldn't even pretend to understand in order to get it fixed again.

Of course, Ruby didn't actually need to understand any of what was going on here: getting the railway back up and running was their job; all that she needed to do was take care of any grimm that might happen to show up.

At least that was her only job since Sunset had made it clear to Red that Team SAPR was not going to be helping out with any of the manual labour. Sunset's reasons for the young huntsmen standing aloof from the work made sense, but Ruby couldn't help but wonder if she would have been nicer about it if Red hadn't mentioned affirmative action when they first met.

Sunset really knew how to hold onto a grievance.

Ruby glanced at her team leader. Together, they stood on the roof of the railway carriage, from where they could see out on either side of them without having their view obstructed by anything but the trees with their scarlet leaves. Although the forest had been cleared on either side of the railway, it hadn't been cleared very far on either side of the railway, and the trees pressed so thickly together that Ruby couldn't see any great distance into them. That was why Pyrrha had taken Jaune on patrol through the outskirts of the forest, so that if there were any grimm around, they'd see them before they came out of the trees, in which case they'd be really close. Too close for the comfort of the railwaymen, probably.

Ruby thought of Pyrrha alone with Jaune, and she… she felt sad.

She wasn't jealous. Pyrrha was the kindest, sweetest person she knew, and Ruby had a sneaking suspicion that if she told the taller redhead how she felt about Jaune, then Pyrrha would step aside for her with profuse apologies because she would rather suffer sadness on her own account than make Ruby sad.

Which, of course, was precisely the reason why Ruby wouldn't say anything to Pyrrha about it, because Pyrrha deserved the chance to be happy. Jaune had chosen her, and no amount of Pyrrha attempting to take a step back would change his mind and make him suddenly see Ruby in a different light.

But all the same, it made her a little… disappointed.

"Hey, Sunset?"

"Hmm?" Sunset murmured as her eyes swept the eaves of the forest to their right.

"How do you…?" Ruby trailed off. She wasn't entirely sure what she had meant to ask Sunset. How do I get over someone? How was she supposed to ask that when Sunset, well, no offence to Sunset, but it was pretty clear even to Ruby that Sunset wasn't over Flash yet. How do I stop feeling this way? Is it okay for me to feel this way? Just what was I planning to ask anyway? "Nothing," she said softly.

"'Nothing,' huh? You hide it very well," Sunset observed.

"Huh?"

"Your feelings," Sunset explained. "You hide them very well: Jaune probably has no idea that it still bothers you; Pyrrha has no idea at all that you ever felt… even I can rarely tell that you're still not over him."

Ruby considered denying it, but what would have been the point? Sunset already knew the truth, and it wasn't as though Jaune or Pyrrha were in a position to overhear her. "Does it make me a terrible person?" she asked quietly.

Sunset snorted. "Do you really think it's possible for you to be a terrible person?"

"It's not right, is it?" Ruby asked. "For me to still… you know."

"It might not be right," Sunset allowed, "but it is normal. She has something that you want, and you resent the fact."

"'Resent the…'? What is it that you think I'm feeling right now?" Ruby demanded, her eyes narrowing.

"Jealousy, of Pyrrha," Sunset said, looking at Ruby as though the answer to that should have been obvious.

"Jealous?" Ruby repeated. "I'm not jealous? Why would you think I was jealous?"

"Because you said-"

"I was talking about the fact that I still like Jaune!" Ruby cried. "I'm not jealous of Pyrrha; she's my friend."

"So?"

"Well, how could I be Pyrrha's friend if I was jealous of her?"

"I sincerely hope that it's possible to be Pyrrha's friend and to be jealous of her," Sunset replied.

"Why?" Ruby asked.

Sunset turned away from the forest long enough to look down at Ruby. Her ears were perked up, her tail swishing from side to side as she regarded Ruby with an expression that suggested the answer to that ought to have been obvious.

Ruby's silver eyes widened. "Still?"

Sunset nodded.

"But I thought you got over that months ago!" Ruby exclaimed.

"No, I came to see a different side of Pyrrha months ago," Sunset corrected, "but nevertheless, she continues to be… to put it bluntly, she continues to be all of the things that I envied and detested in equal measure in the first place, and although my detestation had subsided… it was her victory that was spoken of in Mistral, though we were all there; we were all there, but all the credit accrued solely to Pyrrha Nikos, whose triumph heralded the Miracle of Mistral. And it was the same story at the docks! I would need a heart of marble not to be moved to envy by such things." She paused. "I didn't stop feeling all envy; I just exercise such self-control over it that Pyrrha doesn't realise. She is what she is, and what she is is…wonderful. Anything ugly that I can't help but feel about that… she doesn't need to see it, and the world doesn't need to know it's there. I am the mistress of my base emotions, not the other way around." She turned around so that she was facing the other direction, looking into the other side of the wood. "For much the same reason," she added, "I can't really give you advice on how to get over a guy, either."

"Is that because it can't be done?" Ruby asked. "Or because you don't want to?"

Sunset's tail stopped moving. Her ears flattened on top of her head. Her body, back turned to Ruby, became very still. "If any other little twerp asked me that, I'd throw them off something very high," she declared.

Ruby couldn't help but chuckle. "It's a good thing I'm not anybody else, then, isn't it?" she asked. "I trust you, Sunset."

"I'm starting to wish you didn't, if you're going to abuse my affection to ask stupid questions like that," Sunset growled.

"Sorry," Ruby murmured with a wince. "It's just that… I want to know if this is going to go away or if I'm going to become… become…"

"Say it," Sunset demanded. "You've come this far, you might as well complete your sentence."

"Become… like you," Ruby finished.

"Bitter?"

"Sad all the time," Ruby corrected her gently. "It hurts you to see him with Weiss, doesn't it?"

"He's not with Weiss yet, thank goodness," Sunset replied. "They are, as Nora would say, not together-together. Although the fact that I think he'd like to be is bad enough. What's worse is that I can't see any reason why she wouldn't want to be with him, short of the… preferential. After all, he's so… what girl wouldn't want him?"

Ruby frowned. "You love him, don't you?"

"I don't know," Sunset replied wistfully. "Maybe it's just the fact that… for most of my life, I didn't have time for st- for boys or dating, and I never even thought about romance. I had other things on my mind."

"Like what?"

"My studies," Sunset said. "Relationships, friends, these were all things that didn't seem to offer me any benefit. Quite the reverse, in fact; they were only going to take me away from what really mattered: mastering my powers, learning new things, unlocking my potential. Chasing my destiny. My ambitions mattered to me more than anything else, more than any potential relationships I might have had with other people. More than the relationship I actually had with my…my teacher. I just…I wasn't interested."

"Okay," Ruby said, wondering at why she felt the need to be so specific. "But then… how did you end up dating Flash Sentry?"

Sunset still didn't look back at Ruby. "I… I arrived in Canterlot with nothing. I had the clothes on my back, and… and that was pretty much it. I had nothing, I didn't know anybody, I had nowhere to go. And that wouldn't have been a good place to be at the best of times, but the fact that I was a faunus made it so much worse. I…you don't know what that's like, and I don't want to tell you." Sunset paused, and now she looked back at Ruby, just as a look of sadness washed across her face like a wave lapping against the shore. "I really don't want to talk about it. Let's just say that Flash and I ended up in a relationship and leave it at that. I doubt that my example could teach you anything useful."

"So… that's it?" Ruby asked. "Do you think you'll ever get over it?"

"I think that you'll get over it," Sunset replied, turning her attention to the woods once more.

"What makes you so sure?"

"Because you don't love him," Sunset said confidently. "It's just a crush; it'll pass."

"What makes you think I don't love him?" Ruby demanded.

"Do you love him?" Sunset asked.

"Well… no," Ruby admitted. "But you couldn't have known that."

"I could, and I did."

"How?"

"Because if you loved him, you wouldn't have found it so easy to put it in a box where no one could tell it was even there," Sunset said.

"Oh," Ruby sighed, deflatedly and disconsolately. This hadn't been much – any – help at all. Certainly, it hadn't gone the way that she'd expected. She'd hoped for a couple of hints at least. "I guess that- Sunset!" Crescent Rose snapped into life, extending and unfurling in a series of hydraulic snaps and hisses. "There, in the trees!" Ruby hissed as she raised the scope to her eye. With the additional magnification, the dark shape that she had seen on the edge of the forest resolved itself into a beowolf. For a moment, it seemed to look right at her, red eyes fixed on Ruby.

Her finger touched the cold metal of the trigger, but before she could fire, the grimm had turned away and fled back into the cover of the Forever Fall forest.

"Did you see that?" Ruby asked.

Sunset had her Sol Invictus to her shoulder, though she lowered it now that the beowolf had fled. "Yeah, I saw it. And if he hasn't gone back to get the rest of his pack, I'll chew on the sleeve of my jacket. Hey, Red!"

"Yeah?" the foreman drawled as she looked up at her.

"Get everyone back on the train and lock the doors!" Sunset yelled.

A single solitary howl rose up into the sky from out of the forest. It did not remain alone for long; soon, it was joined by another voice, then another, then another, and then there were ten or twelve or twenty beowolves or maybe more howling up into the sky from somewhere just out of sight.

"Now!" Sunset snapped. The railwaymen didn't need to be told twice; they dropped their equipment and supplies on the ground and left them there as they scrambled for the train, hauling themselves up into the two train cars and slamming the doors closed after them.

Sunset pulled out her scroll, and her fingers flew across the touchscreen as she activated the train's defences. A pair of gun turrets, one mounted on the engine and the other on the rear car whirred to life, turrets rising and gun barrels extending.

Sunset continued to tap on her scroll. "Let's hope we can get a signal out here," she muttered to herself. "Yes!"

Pyrrha's voice emerged from the scroll. "Sunset? Is that you?"

"We need you back here; we're about to be hit," Sunset said bluntly.

"We're on our way," Pyrrha said before disconnecting the call with equal directness.

Sunset put her scroll away and raised Sol Invictus to her shoulder once again. She swept the barrel from right to left across the forest. "We can't let them get inside the carriages, and we can't let this drag on, or the fear of all those guys in there will attract even more grimm," she said. "We'll shoot down as many as we can; if any of them get too close, I'll get down and block the way; you keep me covered from up here."

Ruby frowned. Sunset seemed to think that just because she preferred to fight in constant motion, using her superior speed to devastating effect, that meant that she couldn't fight standing still, which wasn't true.

It was mostly not true, anyway.

But there was no point arguing about it now, not with the grimm about to-

The howling and the snarling rose to a frenetic new pitch as the beowolves boiled out of the eaves of the forest like bees whose nest had just been poked with a stick. There were two dozen of them, maybe more, all swarming out of the forest, growling and snarling.

Ruby fired first, the sharp crack of Crescent Rose splitting the air. Sunset was only a second behind her, and then the automatic turrets were firing too, making heavy thudding sounds as fire burst from the barrels of the guns.

And the air was thick with shooting.

XxXxX​

Jaune and Pyrrha ran towards the sounds of the shooting, their pace increasing as they heard Crescent Rose and Sol Invictus start splitting the air with the sounds of their reports, mingling the sound of gunfire with the howling of the beowolves.

It would probably be fine – they were only beowolves after all, and Ruby and Sunset were pretty amazing – but nevertheless, Jaune didn't slack off, and Pyrrha didn't show any signs of doing so either. How would they feel if it wasn't okay and they hadn't been there to help out because they hadn't run as fast as they could, come as quick as they got, done everything that they could to get there in time?

Still, though he ran through the forest, with Pyrrha loping swiftly ahead of him, Jaune wasn't too worried. This was Ruby and Sunset; they were both heroes, real heroes, unlike… there was no way that they were going to get taken out by a pack of beowolves.

But then, as they cleared the forest and saw the train in front of them, Jaune heard Ruby cry out in pain before the train was rocked by something hitting it on the other side.

"Ruby," Pyrrha gasped, and she somehow managed to find the energy to run even faster before she leapt up onto the roof of the train car.

She'd fired off two shots with her Miló before Jaune, who hadn't gotten the hang of jumping like that even with aura, was able to climb up onto the roof using the metal ladder running up the side.

He saw that there was only one beowolf left.

Unfortunately, it was the biggest beowolf he'd ever seen, or – more to the point, since he hadn't seen that many beowolves, in all honesty – it was bigger than any that he'd read about even when he started bothering to read his textbooks.

He knew that grimm got bigger as they aged, but what the hell? This- this was so big, he was amazed it had been able to move through the forest at all, let alone hide there. He guessed it must spend a lot of time on all fours, but even then, it had only just failed to clear the tops of the trees, and it had crushed more than a few of them getting out after the rest of its pack. It had only one eye, with a vicious scar down the left side of its bone mask where the other should have been, but that hardly mattered, because it was about as broad-shouldered as two train carriages and as big as a hill, and it had so many bone spurs jutting out from every conceivable part of its body that it was practically armoured in them. Jaune could barely see any black fur at all because so much of the beowolf was protected by protruding bone.

The alpha beowolf rose onto its hind legs – it was much taller than the trees when it did that – and roared defiantly.

Ruby had been flung back by the beowolf into the train. Her aura was still up, but she groaned a little bit as she picked herself up.

"It has too much bone," she complained. "I can't get a clean hit on it; it's too well protected."

"It does have considerable armour," Pyrrha agreed as one of her shots ricocheted harmlessly off a bone spur.

Sunset stood in front of the train, her jacket burning as though she was on fire. She swept her hands over her sleeves, and fireballs of burning dust flew from her arms to strike at the beowolf, but they had about as much effect as Pyrrha's bullet or Ruby's implied strike with Crescent Rose. None of them were doing anything because the beowolf was so well-armoured, it was unbelievable.

Jaune had dreamed of moments like this. Not real dreams, but kind of daydreams: the day when Ruby and Sunset and even Pyrrha would be helpless in front of a monster that they couldn't stop, couldn't even slow down, when everyone would cry out for a saviour, and he, Jaune Arc, would step forward and say 'Everything will be alright, because I am here!' and he would slash with his shining sword and strike down the monster and save the day.

But that was a daydream, and this was reality, and the reality was that there was no way he was going to stand a chance against a grimm like this where his three infinitely more talented teammates couldn't do anything about it. They were the real heroes, the ones that mattered.

All he could do was help them along the way as best he could.

And surprisingly – surprising even to himself – Jaune was okay with that. So long as he could help them, like with the boost that his semblance could provide, so long as he could contribute something and not just be a useless idiot in the back, then he could live with it. Because this wasn't a dream; this was real life with real lives at stake, and he didn't have the luxury of sulking because he couldn't be the shining hero up front. Pyrrha, Ruby, they were real heroes, they were the ones who would save the world if anybody could, and so long as he could help them do it, then that was fine by him.

Not that that helped in the immediate situation against this enormous beowolf.

Sunset held onto her gun with one hand, but with the other, she reached into the pocket of her jeans. "Ruby," she said, "if you had a clear shot without so much bone in the way, could you cut this thing in half?"

"I think so," Ruby said. She looked at him. "With a bit of a boost, definitely."

"Pyrrha," Sunset said, "when I give the word, get ready to pin this thing into the ground, okay?"

Pyrrha glanced towards the pile of rails that the railway crew had brought with them to fix the line. "Understood."

"Great," Sunset said. She pulled her hand out of her pocket, holding a couple of crimson fire dust crystals in her hand. "Hey, over here, you big dumbass!" She stepped to the side and threw the dust crystals at the beowolf. Jaune guessed that she must have been using her magic on them, because they flew perfectly up towards the beowolf's face, almost to its one remaining eye.

And then a bolt of green energy shot from the tip of Sunset's finger and struck one of the dust crystals. They exploded in an orange fireball that consumed half of the beowolf's face in flame. The beowolf roared in pain, its bone mask burned as it thrashed in agony, but it still had its eye. And that one eye, red and shining with malice, was now squarely fixed on Sunset Shimmer.

"Yeah, that's right," Sunset said. "That's it, come and get me."

With a thud that made the earth shake, the alpha beowolf, half its face ablaze, dropped to all fours and roared in Sunset's face.

"Now, Pyrrha!" Sunset snapped.

"Jaune," Pyrrha said, and Jaune immediately put his hand to her shoulder and activated his semblance, boosting Pyrrha's aura and thus her own semblance as she held out both hands towards the pile of rails. Five rails rose into the air before Pyrrha gestured with her hands towards the beowolf, and those same rails flew across the air and drove themselves through the only parts of the giant beowolf that weren't completely protected by bone: the four paws and its tail. Pyrrha drove the rails like nails through the beowolf's feet and into the ground beneath it before she bent the rails – hopefully the railway crew had spars – so that the beowolf was trapped, impaled into the ground, unable to do more than roar and growl and bite the empty air as it struggled against its newfound bonds.

And as it struggled, Sunset stretched out her own hands and a few of the bone spurs protecting the beowolf's back became surrounded by a green aura as Sunset began to pull them apart.

Sunset struggled to rip apart the spurs of bone and make somewhere for Ruby to hit it. The beowolf struggled to pull itself free of its restraints. The huntress struggled, and the monster struggled, and it became a question of whose struggle would pay off first. Sunset growled with effort as she matched her- her magic – it was still really weird thinking of it like that – against the strength of the ancient grimm's outgrowths, and the beowolf growled too as it matched its strength against Vale-made steel.

The bones cracked, and Sunset was able to pull them apart to reveal a patch of plain and unprotected black fur near the centre of the beowolf's back.

"Ruby!" Sunset yelled.

"Jaune!" Ruby called.

Jaune leapt down just as Ruby leapt up. He took her by the legs and amplified her aura and her semblance as he threw her up and forwards like some kind of adorable human football.

Ruby flew into the air, trailing rose petals behind her, and then she descended, spinning, like lightning from the heavens, and sliced the great and ancient beowolf clean in half.

And thus, the day was saved once more, and if it hadn't been saved by Jaune, then did that really matter?

The day was saved; that was what really mattered.

They were the ones that really mattered.
 
Chapter 20 - Why We Fight
Why We Fight​



Cold Harbour was not a pretty place, and certainly, it was nowhere that Sunset would have come for a visit.

It was a working town, one which existed purely and entirely to serve the needs of the port and the rail line. It had nothing else. They didn't even build the ships here; they were all Atlesian-made. If the rail line had remained down, if the ships ever stopped sailing from Atlas, if the dust ever did run out, then Cold Harbour would wither and die like a flower in the cold.

And then there was the fact that, while Sunset had no doubt that somebody was making a lot of money out of Cold Harbour and its business, that somebody didn't live in the city or anywhere near. Most probably, the someone who was making the most money out of this place was Jacques Schnee, and he lived far away from here. The work was done here, but the profits flew away, over the oceans and the land, to fill the pockets of men in Atlas or the city of Vale. Only the scraps of that prosperity remained in the port, where faunus scrabbled for work as labourers and dreamed of one day getting to drive a truck or operate a power-loader because they couldn't imagine it getting any better than that.

All of which meant that when team SAPR arrived in Cold Harbour on their train, the railway line having been repaired and the first trains already prepped to flow back the other way, they found it a rather grim, dour, and forbidding place. The buildings were dull and functional, in the appropriately-named Brutalist style of architecture of which Sunset was decidedly not a fan, and the atmosphere felt as cold as the chill wind. There was nothing fun about this town, unless one counted the bars they passed where no doubt the labourers were encouraged to spend their meagre lien on bad drink and pleasures more sordid still. It was a place of crushing banality, full of people living to work because they had nothing else to live for, the sort of place where the ideology of the White Fang would flourish amongst the poor and exploited faunus.

She couldn't wait to get out of this place. Out of the cold air blowing down from the north, out of these ghastly buildings, out from where the humans looked at her with unveiled contempt and the faunus looked at her like she was a traitor for associating with her team.

"How much further until we rendezvous with Blake and Team Rosepetal?" Pyrrha asked.

"Soon, I think, I don't know!" Sunset snapped. She cringed at the hurt expression on Pyrrha's face. "I'm sorry, I…I don't like it here. Too… Atlesian by far."

"We understand," Pyrrha said calmly. "You don't have to apologise."

"Thanks," Sunset muttered. She wondered if, perhaps, she wasn't giving Atlas enough credit. After all, Canterlot had never been this bad… well, that depended on how one defined or described 'bad.' It had been an uncomfortable experience for her, but the architecture hadn't been too terrible, although some of the people had been bad enough.

Or had they? Sunset remembered it that way, but then she also remembered herself as a victim, and a rather passive victim devoid of agency at that, which was… probably not the truth.

But then, what was the truth? If things hadn't happened the way she remembered them, then how had they happened?

Perhaps I tried to turn the most popular girls in school against one another and got caught doing it, which meant that everyone hated me after that.

Yeah… I kind of prefer the original version over the rewrite.

After all, if everything that happened to me at Canterlot was all my own fault, then that might mean that Flash…

No. No, that's just ridiculous. Absolute nonsense. He was explicit about the reasons why he was breaking up with me, and he had no reason to lie.

He broke my heart because he couldn't live with my tail any more.

Didn't he?

Of course he did. And I was the victim. Except when I wasn't.

At least, I hope I was.


She had been… not the nicest person back then, but at the same time, why would Flash lie to her about something like that? Why would he pretend to be a racist?

A racist who I never saw have a problem with Rainbow Dash.

Who doesn't seem to have a problem with Blake.

I know what he said, but Cardin Winchester, he isn't.

But then why would he say that?


Sunset was roused from these unanswerable musings by the sound of a startled cry and a heavy thud behind her. She whirled around, reaching for her gun – the rest of her team did likewise and grasped at their own weapons – but it turned out to be Blake Belladonna, between a dozen and twenty feet behind them, crouched down in the middle of the road astride the unconscious form of a ram faunus, horns curling out from either side of his head, swathed in a long, dark trenchcoat.

It was a measure of what a dive Cold Harbour was that nobody seemed to find the fact that Blake had plainly just jumped on this guy and knocked him unconscious to be anything worth making a fuss about. All around them on the street, people continued on their way without offering the scene a second look.

"Blake!" Ruby exclaimed. "When did you-?"

"I've been following you since you got off the train," Blake said, as blandly as she might have made an observation about the cold weather – which she must have been feeling, dressed as she was. She got up off the guy she'd just knocked down. "I noticed that he'd been following you as well."

"Thanks," Sunset said. "Nice of you to drop in."

Blake looked at her.

Sunset grinned briefly.

Blake rolled her eyes as she began to walk towards them. "Follow me," she said. "I'll take you to join the others."

Blake led them into a back alley and through various other small, narrow, dark, and mostly uninhabited streets that even the denizens of Cold Harbour seemed to want to avoid. Considering that some of them were covered in garbage, Sunset could well see why, and the smell… – Sunset's sense of smell was more acute than most, but Pyrrha seemed to be struggling with it too – some of these alleyways stank to high heaven. What a place, she couldn't wait to be out of here.

"I'm sorry about the route," Blake said, and as she glanced back at them over her shoulder, Sunset could see from her expression that she wasn't the biggest fan of the stench either; probably her sense of smell was as good as Sunset's, what with her being slightly catty and all. "But ever since Team Rosepetal arrived here, we've had people trying to find out what they're doing here, where they're going next; we've been followed, and I noticed that the base was being watched."

"The White Fang," Sunset said.

"They don't wear masks, but almost certainly," Blake said.

"Have you ambushed and beaten up all of them?" Sunset asked.

"No," Blake said, with just a thin trace of amusement in her voice. "Mostly, we try to avoid them. After our Search and Destroy mission was complete, we left the base, flying southward on a Skyray which Rainbow Dash left a few miles out of town for recovery, then we snuck back in and found somewhere more inconspicuous to lay low until you arrived. Usually, Rosepetal stay in their room, and I get sent out when somebody has to leave. I still stand out," – she briefly grasped the handle of Gambol Shroud – "but not as much as… some of the Atlesians. Or you four, for that matter."

Pyrrha looked a little guilty, as though she had anything to be guilty about. "I'm sorry, I didn't-"

"It's not your fault," Blake said. "You're a huntress, not a spy, but that's the point: you and Rosepetal both stand out as obviously being huntsmen, and that makes the White Fang ask why you're here."

"Are we going to be able to get onto the train without being spotted?" Sunset asked. If they didn't have secrecy, then the entire plan was shot full of holes before it had even begun; either the White Fang would leave the train alone, or they would attack in strength sufficient to overwhelm the combined forces of the two teams. Neither option was particularly desirable.

"I think so," Blake said. "We have a plan and the route already chosen. We're almost there."

"So," Sunset asked, "what's it been like working with Atlas?"

Blake hesitated for a moment. "They're… not what I expected," she said. "I didn't expect that they would be so… human."

Sunset pressed her lips together and restrained herself from offering a witty response to that. She came to the end of an alleyway and pressed her back against the wall as she gestured out of the end of the narrow lane. Before them was the rear of a rather cheap-looking motel, with three rows of windows obscured by old-fashioned lace curtains looking out at the insalubrious view of an empty car park and some big blue bins on wheels overflowing with garbage bags. Discarded bottles and cigarette butts littered the concrete, and there was graffiti on the walls of the alleyway in which they waited.

"This is where you're staying?" Sunset asked sarcastically. "Nice."

Blake glanced at her momentarily. "We've rented six rooms, the three climbing up the west wall and the three next to that so that nobody can take those rooms and see us coming or going, but everyone actually sleeps in the room on the northwest corner, as it's the hardest to observe." She looked back at the members of Team Sapphire. "Does anybody think they might not be able to climb up the drainpipe? Or get up to the top window?"

Jaune raised his hand at once. So too, after a moment's hesitation and slightly more tremulously, did Sunset.

Blake nodded. "Don't worry, I can help you." She turned back and looked at the motel windows. "Now, we wait for- there."

The northwest window opened, and the face of Rainbow Dash briefly appeared there, beckoning to them. Sunset noticed that the window next to it was also open, and she thought… was there someone in there?

"The window to the right-"

"That's Ciel," Blake murmured.

"So long as it's someone on our side," Sunset muttered.

"Let's go," Blake said, and she led the way as they dashed quickly across the open ground between their alleyway and the back of the motel. Blake gestured for them to go first, up to the open window on the northwest corner of the top floor.

Pyrrha was the first up, not bothering with the drainpipe that ran up the side of the wall as she simply leapt straight up to the window and grabbed the ledge with both hands before hauling herself inside.

Ruby went next, scampering up the drainpipe with simian agility before sliding sideways onto the windowsill, where a hand reached out to help her get inside the room.

Sunset went next, and although she had conceded that she might need some assistance getting there, she was determined to at least try and do it herself. She gripped the rusting metal drainpipe with both hands, feeling the cold of the metal and the slight rough unevenness of the surface beneath her palms, and she gritted her teeth as she started to climb. Her aura made her stronger and gave her greater endurance besides, but it didn't make you good at all the things that you wouldn't necessarily have been great at otherwise, and Sunset felt no shame in conceding that Pyrrha and Ruby were both more athletic than she was, if only because they'd been training in those skills for longer. But she wasn't about to let Blake just help her up without at least attempting it herself, and so, though her boots sometimes slipped against the surface of the wall and her hands felt as though they were going to slip on the pipe, nevertheless, inch by slow inch, Sunset hauled her body up the drainpipe and reached out to place her fingers on the windowsill.

Rainbow's hand grabbed hers, and immediately, Sunset felt the weight on her arms ease off as Rainbow helped her the last bit of the way and pulled her into the motel room. The carpet was faded, there were black stains in the corners of the walls, and there was a dent in the wall like somebody had punched it once.

"Yo," Rainbow greeted. "Glad you could make it."

"You say that as though we're late or something."

"I'm just bored of having to wait for you."

"Don't blame me because you're impatient," Sunset countered.

"Hello, Sunset!" Penny said cheerily.

"Hi," Sunset replied. "Hi, Twilight."

"Uh, hey, Sunset," Twilight said, before looking down at her scroll.

"Hey, guys," Sun said. "Have a good trip?"

"Hey, Sun," Ruby replied. "What are you doing here?"

Rainbow folded her arms across her chest. "Somebody helped him sneak into our Skyray and hide out there. We didn't notice him until it was too late to turn back."

Sunset smirked. "What can I say? I'm a sucker for romance."

There was a click outside the window, and looking out, Sunset could see the hook of Blake's weapon bury itself in the wall before Blake lifted herself and Jaune up to the level of the window, where Sunset and Rainbow helped Jaune in before Blake slipped into the room afterwards, shut the window after herself, and closed the curtains.

"Cosy," Sunset observed as the nine people now present in a room designed for two tried to find some room to stand.

"I know, but it isn't for long," Rainbow said. "Once it gets dark, we'll sneak out of here and slip aboard the train with nobody any the wiser."

"All loading at the rail yard stops at night," Blake explained. "Even the night trains are loaded up during the day; there are only a couple of night watchmen around, and we should be able to avoid them."

"You've thought this through," Sunset remarked.

"We've had time to think while we waited for you," Rainbow said.

"How was your mission?" Penny asked brightly.

"It was mostly pretty quiet," Ruby replied, "but then this pack of beowolves showed up, and they were led by one of the biggest alphas that we'd ever seen, and…"

XxXxX​

They passed the time as best they could in that crowded space – it got even more crowded once Ciel joined them from the room next door, bringing her rifle with her – as they waited for it to get dark outside. Rainbow and Ciel both did weapons maintenance – or tried to as best they could in the conditions – and Sunset cleaned out the chambers of the cylinder in Sol Invictus so that they wouldn't get fouled in battle; it was, she had to say, much easier for her to do that than it was for the two Atlesians to do their maintenance in the circumstances.

Penny read from a book of stories, not the Fairy Tales of Remnant prescribed for Doctor Oobleck's class, but a much older-looking book with a cover so worn that Sunset couldn't read the title. "My new friend Blake gave it to me. It has so many other stories that weren't included in the book for class. I've never read anything like some of these stories before."

"That's why I gave it to you," Blake said. "These stories may be simple, but as Doctor Oobleck said, they represent where we come from; our ancestors told those stories, and by knowing the stories… we can know them, what kind of people they were, what kind of world they lived in. Plus… they're often very good stories. Simple, but compelling, and sometimes, even beautiful."

"It looks like an old book," Sunset said, observing the slightly dog-eared cover, the many creases on the spine, the way the corners of some of the pages looked as though they'd been folded over to mark the place – Sunset, who always used proper book marks, couldn't help but feel a slightly sense of disapproval at the practice – all marked the book out as having been long-owned and often-read.

"My… my mother used to read it to me," Blake said, and a look of deep sadness crossed her face for a moment. "A long time ago."

Sunset's eyebrows rose a little. "A generous gift," she murmured. She couldn't imagine giving a book from Celestia away, to Penny or anybody else.

"Not really," Blake said, in a voice that carried an undertone of melancholy. "I… I know most of those stories by heart by now."

"Penny," Pyrrha said in the tone of someone who is very deliberately changing the subject. "How far have you gotten? Do you have any favourites yet?"

"I'm not sure if I've found a story that I like better than The Shallow Sea," Penny murmured.

The corners of Pyrrha's lips rose upwards in a smile. "Yes, that's one of my favourites too."

"Not many humans know that story," Blake said, surprised.

"There are many faunus who fight in the tournaments," Pyrrha replied. "I think it was… yes, it was Metella who told us that story, when we were waiting in the green room for a photo shoot. I was only a girl at the time; I'd just started fighting. She was rather dismissive, but I always found it a rather lovely story."

"Being seen for who you really are?" Penny asked.

Pyrrha's smile broadened. "Exactly, Penny. Isn't that what we all want? Isn't that what we're looking for in the end?"

Blake frowned. "Penny, what was the other story you said that you enjoyed? You talked about it last night."

"Oh, you mean The Little Angel?" Penny asked. "Yes, I think that's a lovely story, too."

"The Little Angel," Ruby repeated. "I don't remember that one. Yang used to read me stories from books just like that all the time, but… no, I don't remember it."

"It's about an angel, the daughter of a god, who lives in the sky," Penny explained. "Each night, she watches the people on land and wishes that she could join them, especially after she sees the human prince, and she-"

"She falls in love with him," Pyrrha said. "And so determined is she for them to be together that she sheds her wings and becomes human so that she can be with the man she loves and finally explore the world that she's watched from afar for so long. I think it's a lovely story."

"I used to like it," Blake said. "But now… it isn't one of my favourites."

"Why not?" Pyrrha said. "What changed?"

"Not the story," Blake said, "but I realised… the prince, if he really loved her, then he wouldn't ask her to change who she was so completely for his sake. If he loved her truly, then he'd take her as she was and not ask her to change a thing."

"But he didn't ask her to change," Pyrrha said. "He didn't know her; she made the decision to transform herself all on her own."

"Is that better?" Blake asked, without malice or anger of any kind in her voice. "Can we really say that she loved him? Or was it just a shadow that she loved, the idea of something that was never really there at all?"

"I… I don't know," Pyrrha said. "But I do know that there's nothing wrong with the idea of transformation. Sometimes, when we descend from the heavens and into a whole new world, we transform for the better. We become… what we were always meant to be, better than what we are now. Like The Shallow Sea, so many stories are about that, that moment of transformation, of becoming."

"Transforming and becoming are not the same thing," Blake replied. "One is revelation of what was always there but was hidden behind rags or an ugly exterior or whatever it is; the other is being remade by some external power deciding that what you are, as you are now, is just not good enough."

"Are you sure you're not both reading too much into this?" Ruby asked. "I love a lot of these stories myself, but they're just stories."

"Stories matter," Sunset said from where she leaned against the wall. "Just as every story began with a life lived somewhere, so each of our lives contains a story within it. We have to remember that and bear it in mind if the story is not to become a tedious and repetitive thing filled with inconsequential happenings and transient experiences amounting to nothing. Sound and fury signifying nothing."

"Live like you're the hero of your own story?" Ciel remarked. "From literary analysis to egotism."

"I've read that in Mistral of old, there were few among the mighty there who didn't consider themselves to be the hero of their own history," Sunset said.

"An attitude that did much to bring Mistral to disaster in the Great War," Pyrrha remarked.

"Maybe," Sunset conceded. "But before that, it first made Mistral great. How can we seek to be heroes if we do not understand what a hero is, what made them heroes, and what made them acclaimed as such by those around them? That's why stories matter, because without them, how will we know what to do?"

"That's why what they mean matters too," Blake added wistfully, "or we might… do the wrong thing and not realise it until it's too late."

XxXxX​

That night, once the darkness had descended upon Cold Harbour and the activity of the streets had slowed as people retreated either to their homes or to their favourite bar, it was time to leave the cramped hotel room behind and get to their train before it left without them.

Blake confirmed that there was no one watching the back of the hotel as they slipped out the window and down to the ground below – Rainbow Dash carried Twilight down in her arms like a bride, the rest of them jumped and trusted to their aura to dull the impact, and Jaune tripped and almost fell as he leapt – as quickly and as quietly as they could with all their gear and weapons with them, not to mention supplies for the journey, sleeping bags and all the rest. Blake led the way, taking the two teams and Sun through more dingy back alleys of the same kind that they had used to get to the hotel in the first place. Now, they headed back towards the railyard, avoiding the main streets that SAPR had first taken before Blake showed up and instead taking the more indirect route which brought them step by step and back alley by alleyway back to the yards, which now were dimly lit and quiet. When SAPR had dismounted the train they'd arrived on, accompanied by Red's working crew, the yard had been abuzz with activity; the word that the railway had been repaired had travelled ahead of them, and so, a half dozen trains were being loaded at the time to make the trip to Vale during the evening and night, crates bearing the snowflake emblem of the SDC by the multitude being lifted into railway cars. Faunus by the score and the hundredfold had worked by hand and primitive machine while power loaders painted in yellow and black strode amongst the trains carrying especially large and heavy containers, and all the while, the overseers and the foremen called out directions to the workers. Judging by what Blake had said, the chances were that the White Fang already knew what was in every single train and had known since preparations to move the trains as soon as the rail line was reopened had been made.

The Atlesian military train had, according to the plans that Sunset and Rainbow had made, been loaded up and standing by for some time now. The White Fang could have robbed it in the yard by now if they'd wanted to, but of course, it was much easier to do it in the wilds of the Forever Fall than in the middle of a city where there might be a law enforcement response and with an Atlesian military base so close.

In any case, they could see it in the yard ahead of them as they crept across the empty railway lines and in between the stationary and unattended containers. Rainbow took the lead at this point with Twilight; Blake dropped back, presumably because the Atlesians knew what they were looking for. As they approached, the engine began to hum and thrum with suppressed energy.

"Quickly," Rainbow hissed. "It's about to leave."

They quickened their pace, though those of them that had super speed stopped short of actually using it. They ran, covering the ground more quickly as Twilight Sparkle got out her scroll. Sunset could hear a faint beeping sound, and the doors to one of the cargo cars slid open with a hydraulic hiss.

Rainbow and Twilight reached it first, and Rainbow leaped aboard the car; she turned and helped Twilight up inside a moment before the train began to move. The rest of the group ran faster still, with Rainbow and Twilight already aboard and waving them on, and rushed for the open door as it began to crawl away down the rail line.

They just about made it, leaping or scrambling aboard or being helped aboard moments before the train began to accelerate to the point where it would have been impossible to get on – nor, indeed, was it possible to get off now. They were on this train until it stopped again, which it was not scheduled to do until it reached Vale but it might do depending on how the White Fang decided to stop it.

They were trapped aboard the train absent destination or external influences, which is why, as the eight huntresses and the two huntsmen crouched in the darkness of the train car and the door shut behind them, it was a little disconcerting to see a pair of red eyes light up in the darkness as a metallic and synthesised voice said, "Intruder, identify yourself."

"Twilight," Rainbow said, urgently but not so urgently that she might seem frightened.

Twilight, on the other hand, squeaked with alarm. "R-right. I'll just…um, give me a second." In the darkness, Sunset could hear Twilight tapping on her scroll.

The lights came on, revealing row after row of Atlesian security droids standing in ranks like a column of old-fashioned soldiers ready for an assault, all of them staring right at the huntsmen who had the temerity to board their train.

But then, the red eyes faded. "Understood. Atlesian forces recognised. Your facial patterns have been uploaded into our database and logged as friendly." The droids, apparently deactivated again, lowered their faces and said no more and did no more and troubled them no more.

"These guys are a lot creepier than the ones you had on the base," Sun observed.

"Yes," Twilight agreed. "That's kind of the point of the 200. One of the biggest points, anyway."

Rainbow Dash walked up to them, looking them up and down. "Old 130s; I thought we were replacing all of them."

"Upgrading our entire capability takes time," Ciel reminded her. "The first available knights are being deployed to front line positions, 130 models will remain in service in some rear-echelon areas for a considerable length of time."

"'Upgrading'?" Pyrrha said, her voice soft as she rose to her feet. "Is that what you call it?"

Rainbow turned back to her. "We're replacing the old models with the newer ones; what would you call it?"

"Terrible," Pyrrha said. Her brow furrowed. "The idea that this is the future of warfare… it horrifies me."

"Pyrrha?" Jaune asked.

"You don't like robots?" Rainbow said.

"I don't much care for them, no," Pyrrha replied.

"Is there any particular reason for that?" Ciel asked.

Pyrrha was silent for a moment. "Do you know why the faunus were victorious in their rebellion after the Great War?"

"Because of the faunus generalship of…" Ruby trailed off. "Um, Blake, what was his name again? I'm sorry, I know we did our essays on it, but that was months ago now and-"

"And it's only Modern History, I get it," Blake said easily. "It was Ares Claudandus, and his preparation and generalship led to a decisive victory as much as the mistakes of General Lagune."

Pyrrha smiled thinly. "That's why they won the battle at Fort Castle, but in my opinion, it isn't why they won the war."

"You're talking about the mutiny at Camp Fury, aren't you?" asked Sunset, who thought that she had worked out where this was going. "When the faunus rose up, the veteran troops refused to march against their old comrades, the ones they'd fought alongside in the Great War. And because of that, Mistral and Mantle were forced to fight the war with green recruits, boys dragged out of the fields and off the streets."

Pyrrha nodded. "And because of that, the faunus won the war."

"I think we would have done alright against the most experienced troops that humans could find," Blake muttered. "Although I suppose the inexperience of your troops didn't hurt."

"The point is that those soldiers did what they thought was right, not what they were ordered to do," Pyrrha said. "They had that freedom, just as we do now. If Professor Ozpin ordered us to burn down a city block with all the people trapped in their homes, would we do it?"

"No," Jaune said. "Of course not, that would be murder."

"Exactly, and we know that," Pyrrha said. "But these automatons." She gestured with her shield hand at the Atlesian androids. "This is an army that will never tell its commander 'no,' no matter how monstrous the order. An army without conscience."

"Its conscience is that of the man who wields it," Ciel declared. "General Ironwood has conscience enough for an entire army. He is a good man, perhaps the best; he would never wield his power to wicked purposes."

"Can you guarantee the same about the man who will succeed him, or their successor after that?" Pyrrha asked.

Neither Ciel nor Rainbow Dash said anything in reply. What could they have said, in any case? Penny looked sad and a little upset for some reason.

Rainbow put one hand on the door leading into the next carriage. "We should go," she said firmly.

"Fine by me," Sunset replied. "Does anyone want to sleep in here with the robots?"

"Not me," Sun muttered. "I don't know about what Pyrrha's been saying, but they give me the creeps."

"Then let's go," Rainbow said. "Twilight, do you want to give us the layout?"

"Right," Twilight said, pulling up a map on her scroll and displaying it as a three-dimensional hologram. "We're here, in carriage six of a ten-car train. Car number one is directly behind the engine; car ten is the caboose. Cars six, and ten are filled with droids; that's the standard security complement for this kind of train. Cars one, two and three contain the paladin mechs; cars four and five contain small arms and ammunition. Car seven contains munitions for the heavy weapons mounted onto the paladins, while cars eight and nine contain dust for military purposes. There should be enough space in car five for us to sleep in."

"Thanks, Twi," Rainbow said. "Let's go."

XxXxX​

"So, icebreaker question," Rainbow said. "What are we all doing here?"

The ten huntsmen sat amongst the crates of guns and ammo in the middle of the Atlesian train as it rattled along down the recently repaired railroad towards Vale.

Sunset sat on the floor, with the portable stove that they had used to heat up their dinner still burning in front of her. Sunset turned off the stove with one hand while, with the other, she held onto her bowl of noodles. "What do you mean, what are we doing here? We're here to ambush the White Fang when they try and rob the train."

Rainbow rolled her eyes. "Well, obviously. I mean, why did we all want to become huntsmen in the first place? If we're going to go into battle together-"

"We've already gone into battle together," Sunset pointed out. "Twice."

"Yeah, but we didn't plan it that way either time," Rainbow reminded them. "I just… I want to know who you all are." She looked at Sunset. "Better than I thought I did, maybe. I'll even start us off if you like."

"We already know why you're here," Sunset presumed. "For the Glory of Atlas."

Rainbow folded her arms. "You say that like it's such a terrible thing."

"Well I, for one, find thoughtless chest-thumping a little gauche," Sunset declared.

"'Gauche' is the least that I could say about you," Ciel muttered. "We stand for the flag; there is no shame in that, nor will we be intimidated into feeling shame by being told that our patriotism is somehow indecorous."

"Don't you find it a bit exhausting to have to talk up your kingdom all the time?" Sunset asked. "To feel obliged to defend it constantly?"

"I find the arguments deployed against Atlas to be rather wearisome in their weakness," Ciel replied in a dismissive monotone.

"Anyway," Rainbow said, "it isn't all about the glory of Atlas. In fact, it isn't even mostly about the glory of Atlas. Yes, Ciel's right, we stand for the flag, and we fight for our kingdom, but it's more than a flag, it's more than just an idea; people can trash talk Atlas all they want, and I'm not even going to say that it's a perfect place to live, but… but it's home. It's home to all my friends and to people like them. Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and hundreds of thousands of people just like them, they're all kept safe by the strength of Atlas. So you can go ahead and make your fun of us and how we do things, you can look down on us like we're idiots who need to wake up and realise that the General is an evil dictator or something, but while you're all doing that, my friends sleep safe. While I'm here, they don't have to be afraid. Even though the world is full of grimm, even though it sometimes feels like we're only one step ahead of the monster taking us out, even though, in spite of everything… they don't have to be afraid. Because they're my friends, and they can sleep safely tonight because I'm out here, watching over them, keeping the monsters at bay. That's why I do what I do. For them."

"A worthy motivation," Pyrrha murmured. "For my part, if I have ever given you cause to feel slighted, I apologise."

"Don't worry, Pyrrha; you're not the one I had in mind," Rainbow replied.

"I've already said sorry," Blake muttered. "Wasn't that enough?"

"It was," Rainbow agreed. "From you."

Sunset shuffled uncomfortably in place. "I know that you care about your friends," she said. "Everyone knows that you care about your friends. But couldn't you care about them with a little less of the oorah stuff?"

"Nope," Rainbow said. "Sorry, but I'm going to keep on being proud so long as we've got stuff to be proud of." She paused for a moment. "So, come on, who else wants to share with the group? Sunset, what are you doing out here? Why did you want to become a huntress?"

Sunset shrugged. "For the fame. For the glory."

Rainbow snorted. "'Glory'? What glory?"

"The great glory that will accrue to us as a result our deeds in the field and in the tournament arena," Sunset declared grandiloquently. The glory that is our due. "And the immortality that we will win there."

"There is neither immortality nor glory for soldiers," Ciel said. "History remembers the generals who commanded the battle, it remembers the politicians who ordered the battle, but it does not remember the soldiers who fought in the battle."

Sunset smirked, undismayed by Ciel's words. "Is that so? Good thing that we're not soldiers, isn't it?"

"Do you really think that you will accrue such great glory as to deserve the name immortality?" Ciel asked. "From being a huntress?"

"I believe it so," Sunset assured her. "I cannot believe that it is otherwise. This… this is my destiny; I cannot doubt it. I have come too far to be halted by mere doubt. I will do great things, and in the doing, I shall become more, much more, than I am now."

"What if you don't?" Ruby asked, her voice high and soft but clear in the cramped, enclosed space in which they found themselves.

Sunset drew breath in through her nostrils. "What if I don't? What if we don't? That outcome is not possible. I will not suffer it."

Ruby frowned; her face could sometimes seem childlike, but now, she seemed older, and Sunset was reminded that there was only a two-year difference in their ages, that this was a girl who, for all that she might sometimes act immaturely, had endured and suffered much. "Rainbow Dash," she said quietly. "My mom was a huntress. My uncle is a huntress. My dad teaches at Signal Combat School on the island of Patch. I… I guess you could say that I was always going to be a huntress, because of whom my mom was, who my family is, because of all the stories about huntresses and huntsmen that my sister Yang used to read me when it was time for bed."

"You say 'was,'" Twilight said softly. "Your mother was, not your mother is. Then… does that mean…"

"She's… she's gone," Ruby confirmed with the melancholy of a scar over an old wound. "She died on a mission when I was little."

"Would we have heard of her?" Ciel asked, earning her a bit of a frown from Pyrrha.

"Does that matter?" Jaune demanded.

"No," Ciel admitted. "Forgive me. I was wrong to impose simply to satisfy my curiosity," – she glanced at Sunset – "for all that it might be said to bear upon the previous line of discussion."

"Even so," Pyrrha murmured, "that hardly seems reason to-"

"It's fine," Ruby said.

"Ruby," Jaune murmured. "You don't have to talk about this if-"

"It's okay, Jaune," Ruby said. "But… no, you probably wouldn't have heard of her. My mom's name was Summer Rose. She was a great huntress, and she was…" She glanced at Sunset, and the words 'silver eyed warrior,' though they lay unspoken in the presence of Atlas, hung heavily between the members of Team SAPR. "She was a great huntress," Ruby repeated. "She led her team, and she fought the grimm right up until the day she died. She was a great huntress, but nobody ever built a statue of her or wrote a book about her. Nobody remembers her, nobody even knows her name apart from her family. She was a great huntress, but she didn't get any glory from it."

"Then wh-?" Sunset cut herself off before she could say it.

Ruby looked at her. "What?"

Sunset looked away, paying particular attention to the rust on the walls of the train car. "Nothing."

"Sunset-"

"I said, it's nothing," Sunset said, more sharply this time. She didn't want to seem unkind, but… well, if she said what was on her mind right now in front of Jaune and Pyrrha and the Atlesians, then she was afraid that she would seem very unkind. Let Ruby think what she liked, let the fact that her mother had died in ignominious obscurity, tell her something about the lot in life of the average huntress, but they were not average. Sunset would not endure to be average. She would win. She would rise. She would claim all things that she desired and deserved.

And she would not ask in the presence of all this company whether or not Ruby really believed that her mother's blood, sweat, tears, and very life itself had been worth it for… for what? For a little plot of earth to lie in and the memories of a handful of people? Whether she was ready to launch herself on that same course for that same reward.

But she couldn't say it in front of all these people; it would seem too harsh. She would not seem unkind, even if she was.

And besides, she didn't want to be unkind, not to Ruby. She didn't deserve it, especially not over something like this.

She didn't want to hurt Ruby with her words, even if she would defend to herself the sentiment that underpinned those words.

She exhaled. "Somebody say something else. Please."

"My family has a long history of military service, predating even the foundation of Atlas itself," Ciel said, picking up on the cue without complaint. "Soleils have fought for Mantle, and they have fought for Atlas. And now I fight for Atlas, as I will send my daughter to fight for Atlas one day in her turn."

"As simple as that?" Sunset asked.

"As simple as that," Ciel said.

If you live to have a daughter.

Sun grinned. "And the award for shortest answer of the night goes to Ciel!" He looked a little disappointed at the lack of response.

"You may not have to send your daughter to fight for Atlas," Pyrrha said, softly but solemnly too.

"Why would I not?" Ciel asked, sounding genuinely curious.

"I am here… I believe… I've always believed that my destiny is to protect the world," Pyrrha said, sounding halting as if she was afraid that at any moment people would try to mock her for what she said. "I came to Beacon because I wanted to do more than just win tournaments, because I wanted to protect humanity from its enemies and put my skills to better use than entertainment. I'm here because I want to save lives and because I believe, I truly believe with all of my heart, that we can do more than just hold the line against the grimm, more than just take back a little territory beyond the boundaries of the kingdoms or found a few new villages. I believe that we can retake our world from the monsters who plague it."

Silence greeted her pronouncement. Rainbow let out a puff of breath. "That would be awesome. That would be the greatest thing… no more grimm, no more fighting, no more risk. You're talking about a world where kids like Scootaloo and Apple Bloom can just be kids without having to decide if they want to learn how to kill monsters, where Pinkie and Rarity and Fluttershy wouldn't have to worry about what happens when the levee breaks, where…you're talking about everything. And I'd love to believe that you can do it, I'd love to believe that we can do it, but… Pyrrha Nikos, I've seen you fight, and you are good. But I don't believe that even you are that good. Do you really think you're that good?"

"I don't know," Pyrrha said, "but I know that we have to try, all of us, together. If we don't try, if all that we do is bequeath the battle to our children so that they can leave it to their children, I…" She reached out, and placed a gloved hand on Ruby's shoulder. "I mean no disrespect to your mother, Ruby… but I believe that we have to aim higher than that."

"To make a world where there's no need for people like us?" Rainbow asked, as her ears twitched and a smile played across her face.

"That is my ambition," Pyrrha said. "I cannot promise I'll achieve it… but it's what I aim for."

"And maybe we will," Ruby said, looking up from where she sat on the floor into Pyrrha's face. "Maybe we'll do what no one else could. If we stick together and keep getting stronger and never give up, then-"

"Then what?" Blake said. "Say that you did it. Say that you exterminated the creatures of grimm… somehow. Let's say for a moment that that actually happened. There would still be a need for huntsmen and huntresses. Even if all of the grimm disappeared tomorrow, the world would still be full of cruelty and injustice and corruption, and I'm not just talking about the White Fang but also all the things that created the White Fang in the first place. That's why I'm here, to fight against all of that, and that won't change just because the grimm are gone."

"Did you just explain why you became a huntress or why you joined the White Fang?" Rainbow asked.

Blake was sitting a little removed from the rest, her knees up and her arms wrapped around them. "I know why I'm here," she said, "and I'll fight against the White Fang or the grimm when I have to. If that's not good enough for you, then I'm sorry."

Sunset, who fancied that she knew more about why Blake was here than some but still wouldn't claim to be able to answer for her, locked eyes with her for a moment. Sunset's green orbs met Blake's golden eyes before Blake looked away.

"It's alright," Rainbow said. "I trust you. How about you, Sun?"

"Like I told you before," Sun replied. "It seemed-"

"'Like a good idea at the time,'" Blake quietly interrupted.

Sun chuckled. "Yeah, you could put it like that. I like to travel. I don't… or at least I didn't… staying in one place too long never appealed to me, you know. Having a regular job, a house, all that kind of thing. It's just not who I am. I'm more of a 'roam from place to place' kind of guy, never settling down and always moseying on. And I figured that being a huntsman was a good way to do that, taking jobs in lots of different places, helping lots of different folks. Because I don't want to be a burden, you know? I wanted to help out, and… well… that seemed a good way to do it."

"That's nice, Sun," Ruby said. "I think that's pretty much what Yang wants too. Although, to be honest, it makes me worry about her sometimes, whether she'll be okay on her own, wandering from place to place with one to help her."

"From what I've seen, Yang's plenty tough," Sun said. "Tougher than I am, that's for sure."

"A Vacuan admitting to weakness?" Sunset asked.

"Hey, we're not all like Team Indigo," Sun insisted. "The point is, don't worry about your sister, Ruby; she'll be fine."

"I know," Ruby said. "I just don't always remember." Her brow furrowed. "Hey, Sun… you said 'didn't.'"

"Huh?"

"You said you didn't want to stay in one place, not don't," Ruby pointed out.

"Oh," Sun said. "Well… it's just that lately… I guess that I might have, you know, found a different reason to fight."

"Aww," Ruby cooed. "That's so sweet!"

"It is rather lovely," Pyrrha agreed.

"Don't you think so too, Blake?" Ruby asked.

Blake almost smiled. "I'm aware of my good fortune," she said as she reached out to take Sun's hand in hers.

"Okay, get a room you two," Rainbow said. "Right, who's left… what about you, Jaune?"

"I…" Jaune looked away from Rainbow Dash; for a moment, he glanced at Pyrrha sitting beside him, but then he looked away from her as well. He got up off the crate of rifle rounds that he was sitting on. "I don't want to talk about it," he said and began to walk away down the car towards the head of the train.

"Jaune, wait!" Pyrrha called as she got up herself and began to follow him. Jaune didn't stop, but Pyrrha followed him nonetheless into the darker recesses of the badly lit cargo car.

Sunset was content to follow him with her eyes alone until he passed out of sight, but she could see why Pyrrha had followed because his behaviour was inexplicable to her. She'd always thought that Jaune's motivations were simple enough and similar to her own in many ways. He wanted to be the hero, and if he didn't have skill to commend him for the heroic role, then, well, Sunset Shimmer had many faults, but she wasn't one to fault anyone for having big dreams. His ambition was probably the thing that she respected most about Jaune Arc: he knew what he wanted, and he was willing to put his life on the line for it; whatever else you could say about him, that fact entitled him to a little respect.

But then why be so reluctant to say it in front of everyone? It wasn't as if it was especially ridiculous, no more so than what Sunset had said or even Pyrrha. It wasn't as if the Atlesians were going to laugh at him. So why?

Hopefully, it's nothing. Hopefully, he's just out of sorts tonight for whatever reason. Pyrrha will get it out of him, and hopefully, it will blow over after that.

"What's with him?" Rainbow asked.

"Nothing you need to concern yourself with," Sunset said. "He'll be fine when the time comes. We all will."

"Sure," Rainbow said, sounding unconcerned by it all.

"What about you, Twilight?" Ruby asked. "Why are you here?"

"I, uh," Twilight murmured, looking at Rainbow Dash. "I… I'm not really a huntress. I'm just here to help Penny, you see…wait, where is Penny?"

It was only when Twilight drew attention to the absence of the fourth member of Team RSPT that Sunset noticed that she wasn't there. There were only seven people here now, with Pyrrha and Jaune having gone elsewhere. Penny was nowhere to be seen.

Ruby got to her feet. "Maybe she's still in the other compartment. I'll check there."

"Ciel, go-" Rainbow began, but Ruby had already sped off in a burst of falling rose petals. "Okay, Ciel, follow her and keep an eye on Penny."

"Affirmative," Ciel said as she leapt up and began to follow in the direction Ruby had raced off in.

Perhaps Jaune isn't the only one who's out of sorts tonight.

XxXxX​

Ruby raced across the coupling joining the two compartments – the one they'd been squatting in and the one with all the robots where they'd first boarded the train – and into car six with its cargo of rank upon rank of Atlesian battle droids. The door to the car was open, and for a moment, Ruby feared that Penny had fallen off the train or something, but after a moment, she could see her standing in the doorway, framed by the moonlight coming in through the open door which cast her white smock in a shade of blue. The silver light danced upon her fair skin.

Penny was staring up at the source of the moonlight, at the broken moon that hung in the sky above.

"Do you ever wonder how it got that way?" Ruby asked as she walked across the carriage to join Penny at the open doorway. The moonlit landscape – in the moonlight, the leaves of the forest seemed to glow like burning embers, as though it was a forest of flame that they were passing through and not a forest of leaves – rushed by as the train devoured the miles. "When I was a kid, I used to wonder what happened and why all those pieces didn't fall down and hit us. I still don't know what's holding them up."

Penny looked at her. "I'm sorry, Ruby, but I'm afraid I don't know either."

Ruby smiled. "That's okay, Penny. I didn't expect you would, I just… I came to find you because no one knew where you were. I was a little bit worried about you."

"That… that's very kind of you," Penny said. She looked back up at the moon. "As you can see, I'm fine."

"Are you?" Ruby asked. "Are you really? Why didn't you come in and eat with the rest of us?"

Penny said, "I thought it might be better not to. I… I don't think Pyrrha likes me very much."

"What are you talking about?" Ruby asked. "Pyrrha likes you. She likes you a lot. What would make you think she doesn't?"

Penny turned around and gestured to the massed ranks of the Atlesian androids. What moonlight reached inside the carriage to touch them glimmered upon their metallic carapaces. "Pyrrha… doesn't like robots."

"I guess not," Ruby said, failing to see the relevance. "But-"

"Ruby, can I tell you a secret?" Penny asked, her voice suddenly sounding urgent. "This is a big secret, but I've been given permission to tell Team Sapphire, and I want you to know first of all. Can I trust you, Ruby?"

Ruby looked into Penny's eyes. "Of course you can, Penny. You can trust me with anything and everything. Whatever secret you might have to tell, it's safe with me, I promise."

Penny clasped her hands together above her heart, and for a moment, she cringed as if the mere act of considering telling Ruby her secret – whatever that secret might be – made her afraid. "I… I'm not a real girl," she said. "I… I am a robot, the world's first ever robot with aura. I was created in a lab in Atlas by my father and Twilight and their team; Mis- General Ironwood sponsored my creation because he believes in me. General Ironwood says that I can save the world one day, but… what that means is that… I've been lying to you. I'm not a person, Ruby; I'm not that different from those robots behind me-"

"You're nothing like them," Ruby said in a voice that was simultaneously both firm and gentle.

Penny's eyes widened. "Ruby… but-"

"You're nothing like them," Ruby repeated as she reached out and wrapped her hands around those of Penny. Penny's skin felt natural; if Ruby hadn't just been told that it was artificial, she would never have realised on her own. It was soft, a little cold, but it felt like skin and not plastic or anything like that. "You just said that you have aura, right? The first robot to ever have aura. But do you know what that means? You know what it means to have aura: it means you're alive. You have a soul, because that's what aura is: it's a manifestation of your soul. You're not just a machine, even if you do have processors and a power core or whatever. You have a soul. You're a person, just like me. Just like all of us."

Penny's eyes grew wider still. "You… you mean it?"

"I do," Ruby said solemnly.

"But… Pyrrha said-"

"Penny," Ruby interrupted. "If General Ironwood ordered you to kill me, would you do it?"

"O-of course not!" Penny exclaimed. "You're… you are my… my friend. I could never hurt you, Ruby."

"I know," Ruby said softly. "I trust you, Penny. If you ever doubt that you're different from the other robots again, just remember that: you can make your own choices; you don't have to do just what you're told."

Penny smiled sadly, her bright green eyes filled with melancholy. "Ruby… thank you. To hear you say that means more to me then I know how to say. But that's not entirely true."

She turned away and looked out the open door again, pulling her hands gently out of Ruby's grasp.

"What? Why not?"

"I… I couldn't help but overhear you talking in the other car," Penny said. "You were all explaining why you became huntsmen and huntresses. You all have something that you want, something that drives you. All of you… except me.

"I was created in a lab by Atlesian scientists to be a weapon for the Kingdom of Atlas. I was created to fight. I didn't choose to become a huntress… I was designed that way."

"Penny," Ruby murmured. "Is this not what you want?"

"What I want doesn't matter," Penny said. "I was created by Atlas to serve Atlas."

"Of course it matters!" Ruby exclaimed. "What you want matters; it matters more than anything else in the world. It doesn't matter what General Ironwood wants or what your father wants, or your team or even the Council of Atlas. Penny, if… if you don't want to fight, then… then I promise that I'll do whatever it takes to help you be free of all of them. If that's what you want."

Penny stared at her. Her mouth gaped open. She was completely silent, robbed of speech. She stared at Ruby for so long, it was honestly starting to get uncomfortable.

"You… you would do that for me?" Penny said.

"I would," Ruby said without a trace of hesitation to diminish the resolution of her tone.

"But… Ruby, do you realise what you're saying?" Penny asked. "You can't."

"Yes, I do."

"But… why?" Penny asked. "Why would you do that… for me?"

"Because it's the right thing to do," Ruby said, "and because…you're my friend."

"Ruby…" Penny enveloped her in a hug that would have been bone-crushing if she hadn't had her aura up at just the right time. "Thank you," she said. "Thank you so much. Ruby; why do you fight? Is it only because of your mother and your father and your uncle?"

Ruby shook her head before she realised that Penny couldn't see that right now with the way they were hugging. "No, Penny, it isn't. It's because… it's because I can. There are things that I can to protect other people, things that they can't do to protect themselves. And so… because I can do those things, I think… I think that I ought to do those things, because if I didn't, then other people might get hurt."

"Then that will be my reason for fighting too," Penny said. "Until… until I can work out what I want to do."

"Then when you do," Ruby murmured. "I'll be waiting."

XxXxX​

Ciel Soleil lurked in the shadows by the car door, silent, watching. She watched everything, heard everything, and as she watched and heard, a smile spread slowly across her features.

She was a soldier of Atlas, but not a mindless one; she wasn't a drone like all those AK-190s in there. If Penny could find a reason for fighting beyond the fact that it was what she was made to do, if she could find a cause to drive her on, to light a fire in the pit of her soul and keep her going in the darkest of moments, then so much the better. If Ruby Rose could help her find that cause, then good for her.

And if Penny couldn't find that cause, if she in the end decided that she had no desire to fight, then…

Then Ciel Soleil would not stand in her way. She was a soldier, not a slave-owner.

Penny Polendina was growing up before her eyes. And it was wonderful to see.

XxXxX​

"Jaune, wait!" Pyrrha called.

Jaune finally stopped. There were no windows in these cargo cars, and the ventilation was terrible, so there was a door open ajar near the front of their car to let some fresh air in for them. Jaune stood in front of that partially open doorway, letting the moonlight fall down around him. It fell on Pyrrha too as she approached him. It made her fair skin look ethereal, as though she were a statue made of marble or alabaster.

She gazed at him with concern in her eyes, eyes that seemed brighter now than he'd ever seen before, the green of her eyes popping out more than they had seemed to do in the past.

God, she's beautiful.

"Jaune," she repeated. "What's wrong?"

"Nothing," he said, and he meant it. Nothing was wrong; he just… he couldn't quite bring himself to admit the truth in front of the Atlesians or Sunset. Or even Ruby, to tell the truth. "I just… I didn't want to talk about it."

"Why not?"

"Because…because there are things that I feel like I can only say in front of you," Jaune confessed. He was a little surprised at how true this was, how true it had become. Pyrrha… he could talk to her. He could unburden himself to her. He could pour out his heart and soul to her in a way that he couldn't do to anyone else because he felt in some way that wasn't true of anyone else that she would listen to him. She wouldn't judge, she wouldn't criticise, she wouldn't rail at him for the mistakes he'd made; she'd just listen and counsel him and forgive him everything that he did, even when it hurt her. "Pyrrha… do you remember that night on the rooftop when I told you what… what I'd done? I told you then why I wanted to come to Beacon."

"Because you wanted to be a hero, like your ancestors," Pyrrha said.

She remembered. Of course she remembered. Jaune got the impression that she remembered everything that he'd ever told her. Every single word. "I meant it then," he said. "I meant that I wanted to be the hero, not the idiot stuck in the tree while his friends fought for their lives-"

"You're not," Pyrrha said. "You've come so far, so quickly, Jaune. I've never seen anyone push themselves as hard as you."

"Thanks, but I didn't bring this up so you could put my mind at ease," Jaune said quickly. "I might not be the idiot stuck in the tree any more, but… I'm not the hero, Pyrrha. And I never will be. I get that now. I just… I couldn't say it in front of everybody else. Only you."

Pyrrha took a step closer to him. "I don't understand."

"I used to think that I could be the hero," Jaune said. "Save the day, save everybody, kill the monsters, beat back the darkness." He hesitated, taking in the way she looked in the moonlight. "And then I met a real hero."

Pyrrha's face flushed bright red. "Jaune, I-"

"I believe in you," Jaune said. "I believe that you can do all the things that you said you wanted to do back there, if you only try. I believe that if anyone can defeat the grimm and save the world, it's you, Pyrrha. I've never met anyone so brave and so committed as you. And I want to be there to see it when you do, and I want to help you any way I can. But I've got no illusions anymore. I'm not the hero, Pyrrha, not of my life and not of this story. You are, or Ruby is, or perhaps even Sunset. But not me. I don't have… it's not me. I'm just the backup, but that's okay. Even if I couldn't tell the rest of them that, it's still okay, because I can tell you. If all that I can do is help you reach your destiny, then… then that's fine by me."

"Jaune," Pyrrha whispered, and it was ridiculous, but he thought for a moment that he heard longing in the way that she said it. "Don't."

He blinked. "Don't… what?"

"Why should you be the only one who has to give up on your dreams? It isn't fair," Pyrrha declared. "Why should Sunset and I have the right to chase our destinies when you have to give up on yours so that you can support us? I know that you have a semblance that makes it seem like that's what you need to do, and I know that you don't have the training that I have, but I don't think that you… I don't want you to give up on your dreams. The fact that you don't, the fact that you can hold on to what you want, I… I admire that about you. The fact that you believe in yourself… it makes it a little easier for me to believe in myself too. Please don't let that go. Keep reaching for your dreams, and I… I promise that I will help you to reach them."

"Pyrrha, I…" Jaune could only stare at her. She looked so beautiful. The way the moonlight shone on her skin. She always looked gorgeous, but somehow, in this moment, she looked even lovelier, even moreso than he had thought possible.

He kissed her, because how could he be expected to resist, with her looking as beautiful as she did, as fair and lovely? He took her in his arms and felt her melt into his embrace as their lips met. Their kisses were fumbling, inexperienced still, but Jaune didn't care; he was pretty sure that Pyrrha didn't care either, given the way that he seemed to leave her breathless even though he had no more idea what he was doing with kissing than he did with romance in general. And even after the kiss was done, Pyrrha kept her arms wrapped around him, leaning against him, his arms around her in turn.

"Thank you," he said, "for caring whether I give up or not."

"Jaune," Pyrrha murmured. "I'm sorry."

"'Sorry'?" Jaune repeated. "Pyrrha, what do you have to be sorry about?"

"I've been…" Pyrrha hesitated for a moment. "Conservative, in my training of you. I've been able to justify it to myself, able to tell myself that I was teaching you as I was taught: the same techniques, the same footwork, the same style of fighting. But you're not me, and my style isn't a perfect fit for you." She took a deep breath; Jaune could feel the rise and fall of her chest against his own. "For all your improvement, you don't have my agility, my speed; you need to learn to fight differently from me, and I could see that, and there are techniques that I could have suggested to you, but I didn't. Because the truth is… the truth is that I was afraid that if I pointed you in the direction of flashier, more powerful techniques, then you'd neglect the basics." She took a step back. Jaune's arms fell away from her; he had no desire to hold her in place against her will. "And perhaps… perhaps I just didn't want to lose you to another teacher; I enjoyed the time we spent together too much. But I should have had more faith in you, and I should have put your desire to improve above what I wanted. I'm sorry," she repeated.

"Pyrrha, you don't need to say that," Jaune said.

"But I'm the reason that-"

"That I've come as far as I have," Jaune cut her off. "All of that is down to you. If it wasn't for you, I'd still be disturbing Weiss up on her rooftop every night, exhausting myself and getting nowhere. And the truth is… you might have been right, at first. I would have jumped at a shortcut and not bothered with all of the basics that I needed to get down first. And I'm not sure that I would have been ready for another teacher, at first. I'm not sure if anyone else would have put up with me, but I know that no one else would have been as patient with me as you, as understanding as you, have explained everything to me as well as you. You're the best teacher I could have asked for, the best partner I could have asked for. I got really lucky, when I ran into you, first day at Beacon."

"Oh, Jaune," Pyrrha murmured, looking away from him as her cheeks flushed red. "That… that's very kind of you. But the truth is…" She grasped her sash in both hands, playing with it. "The truth is that I think that you're ready for the next step."

"Which is?"

"Well, I have two ideas," Pyrrha explained, still not looking at him. "The first is that I'm going to ask Dove to be your sparring partner one night each week; I think that… do I guess right that you sometimes find it hard to see how much you're improving against me?"

Jaune laughed nervously. "Well, I don't seem to be getting any closer to beating you."

"Dove is a little closer to you in skill, so I'm hoping that your improvement will be more obvious."

"That sounds fair enough," Jaune replied, "but why should Dove help me out like that?"

"I'm not sure of that yet," Pyrrha admitted. "I'll see if I can find a way to persuade him. My other idea is to use your aura more to attack."

"You mean like Rainbow Dash?"

"Something like that," Pyrrha murmured. "I have to admit," – she looked around, as if she was worried the Atlesian team leader might be listening – "that I find Rainbow's technique rather wasteful; she expends a lot of aura for the effect she achieves and squanders a lot of it in the sound effect; my old rival from the arena, Arslan, uses a similar technique but much more efficiently. In any case, I was thinking less of expelling your aura through your hands and more through your sword. I never learned how to do that, and I'm not sure at the moment who the best person to teach you would be, but I'll find someone."

"We'll find someone," Jaune corrected her. "After all, I should probably put in a little work for my own tuition, right?"

Pyrrha turned back at him, smiling. "All right then, we'll find someone. Just don't give up, Jaune; promise me you won't give up. In time, you'll be as strong as any of us."

"I promise," Jaune vowed. "I won't give up." He wasn't sure that she was right, wasn't sure that he could ever become that strong, but he would try.

For her, he would try.

For her, he would keep his promise.

For her, he would do anything.
 
Chapter 21 - Why We Fight, Part Two
Why We Fight, Part Two​


Ciel was on watch. Rainbow in turn watched her for a moment, standing in the open doorway of the railway car, looking out as the landscape flew past. If anything happened, Ciel would spot it and wake the others who were all sleeping in the small arms car that they had claimed for their living space.

If anything happened, Ciel would spot it.

Rainbow turned away and headed into the next car along, where she and Twi wouldn't be disturbing anybody else.

Twilight was already waiting for her in the other carriage, sitting demurely on her knees in front of all the battle droids with her scroll out and held in front of her. A smile played across her features as she waited, and her face brightened as Rainbow Dash came in. "Are you ready?"

"Yeah," Rainbow said as she sat down besides Twilight, their shoulders touching their bodies leaning against one another.

Twilight's folder was not, as Rainbow's was, labelled 'Spectacular Six.' Twilight had gone with the more prosaic 'Friends.'

She clicked on it.

Five boxes appeared on the screen, all black, all waiting for responses. Rainbow's scroll began to buzz, but she ignored it.

"Aren't you going to get that?" Twilight asked. "It might be something important."

"Very funny," Rainbow said.

One of the black boxes was replaced by the image of Pinkie Pie, her face pressed so close to her scroll that she was obscuring everything behind her. "DASHIE! Twilight!"

"Hi, Pinkie," Twilight said.

Rainbow grinned. "Hey, Pinkie, how's it going?"

"Things are going pretty great around here," Pinkie answered. "I mean, not as great as they'd be if you two were here, obviously, but apart from that, they're going pretty great. I just got back from throwing Sweetie Belle's birthday party-"

"Wait, that was today?" Rainbow asked. "Was I supposed to send a present or something?"

"Don't worry, darling. I had no expectations on that front," Rarity said as she joined the call. "Now, if it had been Scootaloo's birthday, then I think we all would have had some rather harsh words for you."

"I would have had some harsh words for me too," Rainbow agreed.

"It's fine, Rainbow Dash," Rarity assured her. "No one expects to get a present from a friend of their older sister. Twilight, how are you, dear?"

"I'm fine, Rarity, thank you for asking."

"I'm delighted to hear it, darling. I only ask because I know that being out in the field isn't your natural habitat."

"Hey, it's not like she's having to survive by herself," Rainbow said indignantly. "I take care of her."

"I know you do, Rainbow, but even so," Rarity said. "Twilight, are you sure you're alright?"

Twilight smiled fondly. "I'm very sure, thank you, Rarity," she said. "Rainbow takes very good care of me."

"I'm glad to hear it, and I'm sure you know your own state best, so I won't ask again," Rarity said. "I'm terribly sorry, Pinkie dear, I seem to have interrupted you."

"It's okay," Pinkie said amiably. "It was a pretty great party for Sweetie Belle though, wasn't it?"

"Oh, you outdid yourself, Pinkie; the girls had an absolutely marvellous time."

Fluttershy was the next to join the call. "I'm sorry, am I late?"

"Not really, we were just missing you," Rainbow said. "How are you doing, Fluttershy?"

"Is Applejack coming?" Pinkie asked.

"Yes," Fluttershy said. "She just had to-"

"Howdy, folks; sorry, but I'd left my scroll back at camp when I went to fetch some water," Applejack said as her video-feed cut in to join the rest of them. She pushed her hat upwards on her head. "Well, how's everyone doin' tonight?"

"We got our tickets to the Vytal Festival!" Pinkie chirruped eagerly. "Rarity paid for mine and for the hotel and everything!"

"Really?" Twilight asked. "That's very generous of you, Rarity."

"Yes, well, in this case, it's my parents' generosity that you should be praising," Rarity said, sounding slightly uncomfortable at the praise she was receiving. "Once they understood that we wanted to see our friend closer than on a television screen, they were happy enough to pay for an extra ticket. It makes sense to make all the arrangements now before the good hotels in Vale get booked up and to make them together like we have with Scootaloo and the Apples so that we're all staying together and don't have to go out of our way to find each other. Fluttershy, Applejack, do you think you'll be able to make it to the festival for a reunion, or will your ramble through the countryside keep you away?"

Fluttershy and Applejack glanced at each other, or at least, that was what it seemed like they were doing; it was hard to say for sure on the screen of a scroll.

"We'll be back," Fluttershy declared. "It doesn't matter if we have to cut my trip a little short. I'll make it back in time for us to cheer you on."

"You don't have to do that," Rainbow declared. "If you're seeing, like, some super rare butterflies or-"

"Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy said gently. "Do you mean to say this isn't important to you?"

Rainbow had always found it incredibly hard to lie to Fluttershy, although not for the same reasons that it was hard to lie to Applejack. It was hard to lie to Applejack because she could tell as often as not when you were making something up, but it was hard to lie to Fluttershy for the simple reason that you felt like a jackass afterwards.

And so you told the truth.

And the truth was… this was important to her. Even if she wouldn't be able to go all the way to the one-on-one rounds like she wanted to – that honour being reserved for Penny – the fact remained that this was a huge deal for her, a chance for her to strut her stuff on the biggest stage in all of Remnant, a chance for her to stand in front of the world and say 'I'm Rainbow Dash, and this is how awesome I am!' A chance for her to show Scootaloo that you could be whatever you wanted to be, so long as you were willing to work hard for it.

"Yeah," she murmured. "This matters to me."

"Then I'll be there, in the front row," Fluttershy promised. "We both will."

Rainbow smiled. "Thanks, Fluttershy. Thanks, girls. That… it really means a lot."

"How are things going out there, Fluttershy?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, it's been wonderful so far," Fluttershy exclaimed. "Without human habitation to worry about, animals have been able to thrive all over Vale. So far, we've seen otters and beavers and badgers and hedgehogs, and we even got chased by wild boar once after we strayed into their territory."

"You're sure that wasn't a boarbatusk, right?" Rainbow asked anxiously.

"I know the difference between a boar and a boarbatusk," Applejack declared proudly. "It definitely wasn't black, and it definitely didn't have any bone on the outside. Besides, if it had been a grimm, I would have just shot it, or else sicced Winona on it, but on account of it being a boar-"

"I didn't think that we should hurt it," Fluttershy said. "After all, we were the ones who trespassed into its territory." She smiled. "But thanks to Applejack, I've had a great time, and I'll have learned so much by the time we come back to Vale for the festival. Rarity, how are things going with you?"

"Oh, absolutely fabulous, darling, so kind of you to ask," Rarity said. "I've just discovered a new kind of fabric that is just delightful to work with, and…"

Rainbow lost track of how long they'd been talking, of how long Rarity discoursed on her new fabrics, how long Pinkie talked about her new cupcake recipes, how they checked up on the pets she was looking after for them, how they just talked about everything and nothing at all, about one another and their sisters and their families and their lives. Lives that had nothing to do with the grimm or war or the White Fang because Rainbow and Applejack kept them safe from all that – Pinkie, Rarity, and Fluttershy, at least; they'd been unable to prevent Twilight being dragged into it.

They talked, and there were times when it felt as though they were all sitting around the table in Sugarcube Corner, eating ice-cream sundaes like they had last year, back in Atlas.

She really hoped that they could all meet up in person for the Vytal Festival; she hoped that Pinkie could envelop them all in a great big hug, that they could sit down and talk in person, that it could be a little more like the old days than even this was.

She hoped it could be so.

They talked and talked, and it was only when Twilight started to yawn that Rainbow realised that they'd probably been at this for quite some time.

"I think we should probably call it a night," she said sheepishly.

"No," Twilight said. "I'm sorry, I-"

Applejack chuckled. "Don't worry, sugarcube; wherever we are, we all need to be fresh come morning. Looks like this is goodbye for now."

"Ooh, ooh, one more thing before we all say goodbye," Pinkie said. She beamed brightly as she began to sing, "Oh oh oh, oh oh oh."

Rainbow shook her head. "No, no, we are not singing."

"Aww, come on, Rainbow!"

"I'm sorry, Pinkie, but if Sunset Shimmer hears me singing that song, she'll never-" Rainbow hesitated, because what was more important really, her friend or Sunset? "You know what? Screw Sunset, let's go for it. Come on, Pinkie, lead us in."

"Oh oh oh," Pinkie began.

"Oh oh oh," Rainbow added.

"You are my Canterlot Girls," they both sang together as, one by one, the others joined in.

"You turn the light switch on,

It brightens up my day like the sun,

When my friends come a runnin',

You were right all along,

That together we're always better,

We could turn a sketch into a masterpiece,

When you are here I feel like I'm complete,

You are my Canterlot Girls!"

They giggled as they signed off one by one, each bidding the others goodnight until they met again.

Until they met again.

If they ever met again, if the battles against the White Fang or the grimm did not claim her life, if Applejack and Fluttershy managed to make it back to Vale okay, if, if, so many damn ifs.

"Rainbow Dash?" Twilight asked as she hung up.

"Yeah?"

"We're going to make it, aren't we?" Twilight said. "Us, Applejack, Fluttershy. We're all going to make it and see our friends again."

Rainbow looked at her. "Yeah. You're going to make it. I-"

"No, Rainbow Dash, not me, us," Twilight said firmly, even fervently. "I know that you'd give your life to save me, but that's not what I want to know. I want to know if we're all going to make it. I want you to tell me that we're all going to make it, even… even if it isn't true."

Rainbow tried to smile. "We're all going to make it," she said. "We're all going to make it, and we're all going to meet up at the Vytal Festival and have ice cream, just like old times."

When you are here I feel like I'm complete.

When will we be complete again?

At the Vytal festival, maybe?

I hope so.

I really hope so.

Fluttershy, Applejack, stay safe. Wherever you are, stay safe.


XxXxX​

Blake had climbed up onto the roof of the train, the better to get a clear view of the world on both sides of the southward bound train. She was aware that there was a risk that she might be spotted, many faunus of the White Fang having night vision as good as Blake herself, but she hoped that, if there was anyone out watching the train, then they wouldn't be dissuaded from their mission by the presence of a single sentry.

And besides, she wanted to take a look. She would rather see the ambush coming, even if it was a bit of a risk.

And so, she stood upon the roof of the railcar, her legs spread out a little for balance as the train rattled and rumbled along.

She looked to the left and to the right and saw nothing. Her feline eyes pierced the darkness and saw nothing; it might be the trees concealed them, but it might be that there was – as yet – nothing to see.

With good fortune, that would, indeed, prove to be the case. It would be better for everyone if the confrontation to which they were hurtling – to which they aimed to be hurtling – took place under the light of the sun when more than just Blake could see clearly.

"Blake?" the voice was Sun's. Blake glanced over her shoulder to see him clambering onto the train roof after her. He spread his arms out on either side of him, swaying left and right for a moment before he got his balance on the moving surface sorted.

"What are you doing up here?" he asked. "Is everything okay?"

"I'm just taking a look around," Blake said. She paused. "Why wouldn't everything be okay?"

"I don't know," Sun said. "You just look a little… broody." He grinned. "I guess that's just the default with you, huh?"

Blake's eyes narrowed.

Sun's smile widened endearingly, or at least, he seemed to hope that it was endearing.

Blake rolled her eyes. "I'm not brooding," she muttered. "Not right now, anyway."

"That's good to hear," Sun replied. He took a cautious step towards her, and then another, his tail sticking straight out behind him like he was trying to use it to help him balance. "Because, if you have anything that you need to brood on, you know you can always talk to me instead, right?"

Blake turned to face him. "I… need to get better at remembering that," she admitted. "Anyway, we should go back down into the train."

"Right now?" Sun asked. "Do we have to?"

Blake frowned. "Is there something wrong with you?" she asked.

"No," Sun answered quickly. "Not wrong, exactly, I just… can we talk?"

"Up here?" Blake said. "You don't seem very comfortable."

"I'm not," Sun admitted. "But no one can overhear us up here."

The frown remained on Blake's face. "What's wrong?"

"Do you remember what you were talking to Pyrrha about earlier today?" Sun asked. "When you were talking about Penny's fairy tales?"

"I… sure," Blake said. "The Little Angel, right?"

"You talked about transformation," Sun reminded her. "You, uh, you weren't much of a fan."

"No," Blake murmured. The idea of changing yourself to fit someone else's idea of what you ought to be, it… it hit too close to home for her to enjoy stories like that anymore. Pyrrha might say that the angel was becoming her true self so that she could love and be loved, and that was all very well for Pyrrha to say – and Blake could even see why Pyrrha wanted to see it so; she would even say that for Pyrrha, it really was happening just like that, Jaune had seen her for who she really was and appreciated her for it. But Blake had thought that she was becoming once, becoming the person she was meant to be and being seen and loved for who she really was… but she had gradually come to realise that what she had thought was becoming was really Adam forcing her to become someone who suited him better.

If the prince really loved her, then she wouldn't have needed to shed her wings to obtain his love.

And if he didn't know her, then she was stupid to cast away a part of who she was in the hope that they would fall in love.

Because she didn't love him; how could she? What she felt was… just dangerous.


"Did you mean it?" Sun asked anxiously.

"I did," Blake replied and noticed that he seemed to wilt a little as he said. "Sun, why are you asking me this?"

"I just… I don't think that all change has to be a bad thing, does it?" Sun asked. "I mean it's not as though we start out perfect, right? We've all got things we can improve on."

"Of course, and I don't dispute that," Blake said. "I know that I'm not perfect, but that-" She cut herself off. She hadn't talked too much to Sun – or to anyone – about Adam or about what it had been like with him. They couldn't be ignorant of the fact that she and Adam had been together, but at the same time… she didn't want to spill the truth, not even to Sun. She felt she had a right to that much privacy. "There's a difference," she whispered, "between me recognising that I have flaws and trying to move past them and someone else deciding that who I am isn't good enough and that I should change to please them better. No one should change who they are for someone else."

"I'm willing to change," Sun said. "For you."

Blake gasped. Her eyes widened. She wished… she wished that he had said anything but that, anything at all. She would have rather that he ended things than say that as though it was a mark of his commitment. "Don't," she said. "Don't say that, Sun; you mustn't say that."

"Why not?"

"Because it makes me feel like him!" Blake cried, taking a step back and away from Sun. "And I'm not… I don't want to… I won't be like him. I won't remake you in my image and call it love."

"You're not," Sun declared. "You're not like that guy; you're not doing… that."

"Then why do you think that you should change who you are for my sake?"

"Because I'll lose you the way I am!" Sun shouted. "Because… because I'm not the guy you want, not like this. You don't want someone who can't settle down, someone whose feet start to itch if he stands still for too long, someone-"

"Footloose and fancy free?" Blake suggested. "Sun, if that's who you are, then I have no right to demand that you change that."

"But it's not who you are," Sun said. "Is it?"

"I…" Blake hesitated. "I don't know who I am, Sun. I don't know what's me and… and what are the parts that he made of me."

Sun stared into her eyes. "I do," he said. "You're not the person who walks away when the monster's gone; you're the person who stays and fights for what she believes in until all the problems are taken care of. And I-"

"Don't," Blake said, holding up one hand, and arm, so that the moonlight started glinting off her armband. "Please don't. I know that… that we don't seem to be a perfect fit, but… but that doesn't mean that you need to change who you are for me. I don't want you to change who you are for me."

"But-"

"It doesn't matter right now," Blake insisted. "Nothing is stopping us being together now, and later… I'm not ready to fall in love yet, not again, not after… and it has nothing to do with you." She forced a smile onto her face. "You're perfect just the way you are."

"For now," Sun murmured.

"Isn't 'for now' enough?" Blake asked.

"With you?" Sun asked. "Yeah, it's more than enough."

XxXxX​

Jaune plucked at the strings of his guitar. "I, uh, I'm not really sure how good I am. I never had much of an audience outside of my sisters, but, uh, well… are you sure you want to hear this?"

Pyrrha smiled. "I can't wait," she said softly.

A flush of colour rose to Jaune's cheeks. "Okay then, well, why don't we-?"

"Pyrrha?"

Pyrrha looked around. It was Ruby who had spoken, but Ruby was standing behind Penny, half-hidden behind her, her hands upon the Atlesian girl's shoulders as though she was both supporting her and stopping her from running away, although why Penny would want to run away was something that Pyrrha couldn't fathom.

Pyrrha got to her feet; she and Jaune had both sat down for him to give her a performance, but now, she rose again. "Ruby, Penny," she greeted, "is something wrong?"

Penny certainly looked as though something was wrong, it had to be said; her head was bowed, and she had her hands clasped together in front of her. "N-no," she said, "there's nothing wrong." She hiccupped. "I should go."

"Penny, no," Ruby hissed, whispering something into Penny's ear.

Pyrrha took a step towards them. Her boots tapped against the metal floor of the train. "Penny, what's the matter?"

"Nothing!" Penny cried, before hiccupping again.

"Do you need me to go?" Jaune asked.

"No!" Penny said loudly, and this time, she didn't hiccup. "I… I've been given permission to tell all of you. I just…" She looked at Ruby, her expression stricken with fear.

Ruby nodded eagerly. "It'll be okay, Penny."

"Penny," Pyrrha said gently, "if there is something that you want to tell us, then there's no need for you to be afraid of saying it."

Penny didn't look reassured by that. "I… Ruby has something important to tell you on my behalf!"

"What?" Ruby cried. "This isn't what we talked about!"

"I want you to tell them," Penny said.

"Why?"

"Because you'll know how to say it."

"No, I don't!"

"But I don't know how to say it either!" Penny cried.

"Say what?" Jaune demanded. "Why don't one of you just spit it out, whatever it is?"

"Penny's a robot!" Ruby cried, her words followed hard upon by a squeak of alarm as her hands left Penny's shoulders and flew to her mouth.

Penny did not run, but she tensed to do so, her legs bending and bracing, her whole body lowering as though she were a sprinter waiting for the starting gun.

Pyrrha's eyes widened. A robot? Penny was a robot? That was… how was that possible?

"Oh," Jaune said, in a tone of flat surprise. "I… okay."

"Really?" Pyrrha asked, for want of anything else to say. Her mind seemed to have been dried of words.

Penny bowed her head, but it was still just about possible to make out a nod. "Yes," she said quietly. "I'm a robot. My father… built me in a lab in Atlas, with the help of Twilight and some other people you haven't met. That is the reason why Team Rosepetal gets changed in a different part of the locker room from all the other first years, even from Team Sapphire: it's because, if people saw me… outside of my clothes, I don't look entirely human."

Pyrrha didn't ask what that meant, and neither did Jaune. Pyrrha found herself staring and, upon realising it, felt ashamed of herself. Not just for staring but for the reasons why Penny looked so nervous around her which were now as clear as daylight in her mind.

She bowed, her teal drops, hanging on chains from her circlet, falling down on either side of her eyes. "I'm sorry, Penny."

Now, it was Penny's turn to gasp in surprise. "'Sorry'? But, sorry for what?"

"For what I said, earlier tonight," Pyrrha explained. "Knowing what I know now, I can only imagine how I must have upset you. That wasn't my intent, but we are judged not by our intentions, but by our deeds and by the effect those deeds have on others… but the effect that my words had on you which are plain to see. For that, I can only hope that my apology is enough, and if it is not… any way that I can make it up to you, I will."

"But… but I'm a robot," Penny protested. "Just like all of these androids on this train."

Pyrrha smiled thinly. "I don't think that you're exactly like them. You… you have aura, don't you?" It was the only explanation that made sense. She had seen Penny's aura on the board in combat class, when Penny had been called up to face some luckless opponent, and it was more logical to assume by that that Penny had aura than that everyone was somehow and for some reason being deceived into thinking that she had that which she, in truth, had not.

"Yes," Penny said. "I'm the world's first robot with aura."

Even though it was the response she had suspected and expected, hearing confirmation of it from Penny's own lips made Pyrrha's mouth form an O and her eyes widen a little. "Extraordinary," she murmured. She couldn't imagine how the idea had even been conceived of, let alone accomplished. Making aura? Making a soul? A religious person might have found the idea rather horrifying, but as somebody who ticked the 'spiritual, not religious' box on her census form, Pyrrha found herself rather in awe of the accomplishment.

"You have a soul, then," she said. "In that alone, you are nothing like any other robot in the world, and by being so unalike in the most important way… you're barely like them at all. I… I stand by what I said about Atlas's other robots, but you… you're not like them. You have a soul and, having a soul, are free."

Penny's lips twitched upwards in a smile. "Ruby said something like that."

"And Ruby can be very wise," Pyrrha said with a glance at her teammate. "Please don't take what I said to heart. I meant no offence by it."

"It's the control that Pyrrha objects to," Jaune said. "Isn't it? Not the… the robot-ness in and of itself."

"Indeed," Pyrrha said. "We're not just weapons, and because of that… we cannot stop asking if what we're being asked to do is the right thing. But you can question, as much as I can, you can ask, and you can refuse, for all that these other androids cannot. I'm sorry if you thought that I had something against you."

"It's okay," Penny murmured. "I… I think I understand why you feel the way you do, and I understand… it was just hard, to think that someone I admire so much might… hate me for what I am, so that who I was didn't matter anymore. Blake… she said that… she took it back, but I wasn't sure if… I'm so glad that you and Ruby feel this way."

"And me, too," Jaune said. "No matter what you're made of, you're still one of us in my book."

"Thank you, Jaune," Penny said sweetly. "Although…"

"Penny?" Pyrrha asked. "Is there something else?"

"I have permission to tell Team Sapphire the truth about what I am," Penny said, "but that doesn't change the fact that General Ironwood doesn't want many people to know about it, so you won't tell anyone else, will you?" she looked anxiously at Ruby, at Pyrrha, and at Jaune.

"Of course not," Ruby declared. "You're our friend; we would never do that to you."

"Your secret's safe with us," Jaune said.

"For my part, I promise that nobody will hear of it from me," Pyrrha vowed, placing one hand over her heart. "You have my word."

Penny smiled. "Thank you, Pyrrha. That means a lot."

"Although," Pyrrha added, "I don't see why the need to keep what… to keep your true nature a secret from everyone. What purpose does it serve?" And how would you keep it a secret for a long time? Did Penny age? It seemed a rude question to come out and ask her directly, but at the same time, Pyrrha could only assume that the answer was 'no,' because how could materials age in the way that a person did? Some people retained a youthful countenance – one of Pyrrha's beauty consultants had told her once that her skin would keep her looking young, provided she took proper care of it – but at some point, people were going to notice that Penny wasn't ageing a day over seventeen, surely? Looking closer to fifteen than seventeen, in point of fact. Why lie to the world, when it was sure to come out at some point?

"I think," Penny said, after a moment's thought, "that it's a little because some people might not like it – a robot who looks like a human, a synthetic being with aura – but mostly, I think it's just so I have an advantage in the tournament next semester. My father really wants me to win."

"I know exactly what you mean," Pyrrha said. "I…" She hesitated, but decided that, after sharing with Pyrrha and the rest her greatest secret, Penny might be said to be owed a secret from Pyrrha in return "My semblance is polarity," she said. "It gives me the power to manipulate metal."

Penny's eyes widened. "Really? But lots of people don't even think you've discovered your semblance! You've never-"

"Precisely," Pyrrha said. "Like you, I keep my full potential a secret in order to retain a competitive edge if I should need it. I suppose it makes competitive sense, although…"

"Although what?" Penny asked.

"Pyrrha," Jaune ventured, "hasn't always found that… Pyrrha… it's hard to explain, Penny; we should probably let Pyrrha tell you."

"Tell me something, Penny," Pyrrha said. "Do you want to win the Vytal Festival? Not your father, not General Ironwood, but you? Is that what you want?"

Penny tilted her head first one way and then the other. "I… yes, I think I would," she confessed. "At least, I want to be…" She stopped. "I've never been in a tournament before; what's it like?"

"Intimidating, if you don't like crowds," Ruby muttered.

A slight smile crossed Pyrrha's face. "Forget everything that you have learned about combat in the field, because a tournament is nothing like that. This will be my first Vytal Festival too, and I can't speak for the team rounds, but when it gets to the one-on-one rounds… when it's just you and your opponent, facing each other across the circle, that is combat at its purest essence. No reinforcements, no tricks, no surprises: just you and your opponent matching the skills that you've honed and refined against each other. Of course, it goes the other way as well: competing in tournaments isn't always the best preparation for going out and confronting monsters, but when you find yourself in the arena, that little space becomes the whole world to you, that crowd that you can hear cheering you on become all the people in the world, and when you win and throw down your opponent, the exhilaration…" She sighed. "For a long time, I thought that was the greatest feeling in the world."

"Did you find something better?" Penny asked.

"Yes," Pyrrha said softly, glancing at Jaune as she thought of the sensation of his kisses, so clumsy but at the same time so wonderfully full of feeling. That made her blush, and she decided that she didn't necessarily want Penny to ask her about it. "But, uh, even so," she continued with a slightly forced laugh, "it's still a great feeling, to triumph in that space like that."

"It sounds incredible," Penny said in wonderous longing.

"It is," Pyrrha agreed. She couldn't stifle a sigh before she said, "Actually winning the tournament, on the other hand, is something else altogether. Something rather less pleasant."

Penny frowned. "I don't understand. If winning the matches feels so good, then what's the problem with winning the tournament?"

"Because once you win the tournament, you…" Pyrrha sought the right words to explain it. "You become the property of everyone who watched you win the tournament. They feel as though they know you, even though they don't and never will, and because they feel that way, they feel entitled to your time and to yourself, and all the while, you're prevented from ever getting close enough to really know anyone at all because of your status and everything else that surrounds you. Competition can be exhilarating if you feel that way, but victory… there are times when I'm not sure that I would wish the cost of victory on anyone."

"I… aren't your teammates close to you?"

"Yes!" Pyrrha said quickly, before Ruby or Jaune could respond. "Of course they are, and they know it too, but… I had to almost retire from the tournament circuit and come to Beacon in order to have a chance at a normal life. I don't know. Perhaps my own experience isn't universal. I wouldn't want you to think that I was trying to put you off. You should do what you think is best, what you want."

"Hmm," Penny mused. "I… when you describe what it feels like to win in a tournament, it sounds like all I've ever dreamed, except that none of my dreams ever meant that I'd have to say goodbye to my friends. So I suppose… I don't really know what I want."

"I see," Pyrrha murmured. "Penny, do you mind if I ask you a personal question?"

"Sure," Penny said. "Go right ahead."

"How old are you?"

Penny smiled. "I am eleven months and fifteen days old."

"Really?" Jaune explained. "That… that's really young!"

"So?" Ruby asked. "Even if Penny's young, she's old enough to understand what she's doing and old enough to fight."

"I suppose," Pyrrha murmured, feeling ever so slightly appalled at the idea that this mere child – she was aware that there were many who wouldn't consider her a child, but this was surely something else altogether – being placed into such danger. But, on the other hand, if Penny didn't mind, then who was she to judge either her circumstances or those closer to her than Pyrrha herself who had placed her in this situation? She mastered her feelings of mild disgust and kept them off her face. "In that case, perhaps it isn't so surprising that you haven't figured out exactly what you want yet."

"I do have a lot to learn," Penny acknowledged. "I think that's a reason General Ironwood wants me to enter the tournament. I've studied great fighters like you, but by competing against the best in Remnant, I'll learn so much more about different ways of fighting."

"You flatter me, Penny," Pyrrha said lightly. And then, because she didn't want to experience any more flattery, she continued, "But do you want to fight in the tournament? Do you enjoy fighting?"

"Not against the grimm," Penny admitted, "but sparring can be fun. I'd like to at least try this Vytal Tournament, if only to see what it's like. And besides, I'm not sure how my father or General Ironwood would take it if I told them that I didn't want to do it now."

"If they care for you and have your best interests at heart, then I'm sure that they would accept any decision that you make," Pyrrha said, albeit with a touch more hope than any knowledge born out of experience. "As I said, I'd hate to discourage you from something that you want to try. In any case, Penny, perhaps you'd allow me to give you some advice if you wish to fight, in the arena or in battle."

"Of course," Penny said. "I'd welcome any help that someone as great as you could give me."

"You really don't have to flatter me like this."

"I'm not," Penny said. "As part of my initial training, I watched footage of all of your fights alongside other elite fighters. You're amazing! I can't wait until we get to meet in the tournament and I can see how I stack up against you. I know that my father is looking forward to that as well."

"Is he?" Pyrrha murmured. Hearing that, Mother would probably disapprove of what I'm about to do. So might Sunset, for that matter. "From what I've seen of you in action, you share a common fault with Ruby in that you rely very heavily upon your weapons."

"Doesn't every huntsman rely on their weapons?" Jaune asked.

"To an extent," Pyrrha conceded, "but Ruby wouldn't know what to do without hers, would you, Ruby?"

Ruby pouted. "No," she muttered aggrievedly. "Yang tried to teach me how to throw a punch before the year started, but I never got the point of it."

"The point is that you might be disarmed," Pyrrha said.

"You never taught me how to throw a punch," Jaune pointed out.

"I… thought that perhaps you should concentrate on mastering your weapons first," Pyrrha told him.

"Ah," Jaune replied. "Yeah, that makes sense."

"But, in general, I think it's best if you have some idea of what to do if you found yourself without your weapons or in a situation where you could make best use of them," Pyrrha continued. "If I were you, Penny, I should ask Rainbow Dash to teach you how to fight hand to hand."

Penny's eyes were wide. "You really are amazing."

"Hardly," Pyrrha said. "This is very rudimentary. Have you found your semblance yet?"

Penny shook her head. "My father isn't sure that I have one."

"If you have aura, then you have a semblance," Pyrrha said, "and you can unlock it, with proper training." If she could unlock it, then, depending on what her semblance was, it would be another way for Penny to protect herself or engage her opponents without having to rely solely upon her ability to direct her swords.

Penny nodded. "I will. I'll keep trying. Thank you, Pyrrha."

"There's nothing to thank me for," Pyrrha said. She paused. "Would you care to join us? Jaune was just about to play something."

Penny clasped her hands together. "Oh, that would be wonderful!"

"Don't say that until you've actually heard me play," Jaune said. "But, uh, I'll do my best." He picked up his guitar, and the car began to fill with music as he strummed on the strings.

XxXxX​

"Sunset?"

Sunset glanced at Ruby out of the corner of her eyes. The sun had broken on the new day, and the two of them found themselves alone. Jaune and Pyrrha were sparring; the Atlesians, Sun, and Blake were… Sunset couldn't have said exactly where they all were, but the point is that they weren't here, and Sunset and Ruby were here – here being the 'living' car with its crates of guns and ammo – and nobody else was.

This wasn't a position which Sunset found wholly disagreeable, depending on what, precisely, Ruby wanted.

"Yes, Ruby?" she replied. "Is there something I can help you with?"

"I don't know, maybe," Ruby replied. "I wanted to ask you something about what you said last night. Or… what you didn't say?"

Sunset frowned. She had an unfortunate idea of where this might be going, but because it was unfortunate, she didn't want to preempt it going anywhere if she could help it. "You might have to forgive me; I don't always remember the things that I didn't say."

Ruby looked as if she didn't entirely believe Sunset on that point, and she might even be right to look that way. "When I said that my mother wasn't famous, that she didn't win any fame for being a great huntress or a… a silver-eyed warrior," she hissed the name, "you were going to say something. But you didn't."

"It wasn't the time or the place."

"Is now the time or the place?"

Sunset snorted. "It's as close to both as it will ever get, I suppose," she said. "I was going to ask… then what's the point? Your mother, your father, their team. They were great you say, and I believe you. They were good at what they did, very good, and yet… what? What was it all for? I… I didn't want to say it but if there is neither fame nor glory at the end of this, then what's the point? I… I don't want to die, but I'd be willing to do it if I knew that my memory would linger evergreen and immortal in the hearts of men. For it is in passing that we achieve immortality, like Pyrrha said." She fell silent for a moment, and her frown deepened. "But if there is no immortality, if in death, the ashes of our memory will be blown away, cast to the winds and forgotten by all but a few of us then… then what's the point?"

That is not my destiny. That is not what I've fought and kicked and struggled for. That is not my fate. I am not made for passing mortal life but for things grander by far. I was made to ascend to greatness. A forgotten death is not my end.

So Sunset hoped. So Sunset devoutly hoped. But she could not believe with absolute certainty. Ruby's words, they… Ruby had not meant to gnaw at her insides, but she had. Ruby's mother had been a great huntress, possessed of a magical power of immense… power. Yet she had perished in uncertain circumstances, and only her family remembered her.

Would that be her fate also? Would that be the fate that they all shared?

Forbid it, destiny.

"The people that she saved are still alive," Ruby said. "I think that's the point."

"Yeah, but…" Sunset hesitated, because this was the bit that had the highest likelihood of coming out wrong, but equally, Sunset didn't see how she could avoid saying it. Her mouth twisted awkwardly.

"Sunset?" Ruby asked.

"I don't want to say it," Sunset said. "It will seem too cruel."

Ruby hesitated. "I… I want to hear it. I want to hear what you have to say."

"Do you?" Sunset said. "Do you really?"

"I do," Ruby said resolutely. "Whatever it is, I want to hear it."

Sunset hesitated for a moment. "Your mother was loved, I have no doubt, but… would you rather have all those that she saved yet saved, or would you rather have your mother alive to tuck you in at night and read you bedtime stories and take care of you when you were sick?"

Ruby hesitated. She glanced at her booted feet. She drew her rifle from behind her back and ran one hand down the crimson barrel. It was as if… she looked ashamed of herself for some reason that Sunset couldn't fathom. Eventually, the words came, but even then, they came slowly, haltingly, as if she was forcing every word past some obstruction in her throat. "I… I don't know. There are times when I think about what my mom did, going on missions like she did, and I get so angry. I ask myself why she couldn't have quit hunting grimm and started teaching like my Dad did. I think about what it did to Dad when she was gone, I think about what Yang had to do to take care of me, and I get so angry because I wonder if she even cared about us. There are times when I ask myself the same question that you just asked me, and I ask myself… if she really loved us, then why didn't she stay with us?

"But then… then I remember how kind she was, the way that she smiled, the sound of her voice when she sang me to sleep. I… I don't remember very much about my mom, but I remember that she was a good person, and that's what… that's what everyone tells me about her, and that's what her diary tells me about her too. And so… so I have to ask myself if she had stayed, if she hadn't fought for what she believed in, then… would she have been the same person that I remember? The person that we all loved."

Sunset looked down upon her younger, smaller teammate and the shamefaced look upon her face. "That… that was hard for you to say, wasn't it?"

Ruby closed her eyes and nodded. "I… I think… I think you're the only person that I could say this to. I couldn't tell Dad or Yang or even Uncle Qrow; they all want… I think they need me to be…"

"The good girl," Sunset finished for her. "The girl who smiles and never gives up and keeps everyone else's spirits up the one who never lets anything get to them or get them down."

"They're not wrong!" Ruby said. "I am that person. Most of the time. But there are times when… I don't know, I just couldn't tell them that I sometimes need stuff like that."

"Maybe not, but that doesn't mean that you have to be ashamed about it," Sunset said. "The truth is, if your mom was alive, you'd probably be a lot angrier with her than you are now. There's no shame in it; it's… I think it's pretty natural to rage against our moms."

"Even… even when they're… not around?"

"That just gives us different things to be mad at them for," Sunset muttered. She shook her head, "Listen, Ruby… just because your family all want you to be something doesn't mean that you have to be what they want. Our parents… sometimes, they want things from us that we can't give to them, and that's not our fault. You can't give and give and give of yourself, because in the end, there's nothing left."

"Even if it hurts them?"

"Even if it did, nobody's worth sacrificing your own self for," Sunset declared. "Nobody. If you can't be you, if you let other people's expectations or desires reshape you, if you let the world bend you to its will, then you've lost, and you'll never amount to a damn thing. You have to be yourself, you have to have your pride no matter what they think, no matter what it costs you… because the cost of surrendering yourself is always greater."

"You'd sacrifice your life but not yourself?"

"I'd give my life for you, for Pyrrha, for Jaune," Sunset said. "Maybe for Blake, as strange as that might sound. But I wouldn't become a completely different person just because you asked me to."

Ruby looked pensive, but whatever else she might have said or not said was interrupted by the sudden jarring shaking of the whole train which knocked Ruby to her knees and forced Sunset to grab the side of the compartment to avoid being thrown out the open doorway.

The train began to slow to a complete stop.

"What's going on?" Ruby asked, looking up at Sunset. "Do you think-?"

"Yeah," Sunset said as she helped Ruby to her feet. "I think this is what we came here for."
 
Chapter 22 - On Rails
On Rails​


Rainbow lowered her crimson goggles down over her eyes and magnified as she stuck her head out of the car.

The train was slowing down after a substantial bump coming from up front.

Staring down the train was enough to confirm her suspicions: a stolen Paladin had gotten onto the railway line, which was causing the engine's proximity sensors to kick in and start slowing the train to prevent a collision. The train was getting slower all the time, and they were coming to a stop in the lee of a scarlet ridge.

A ridge down which Rainbow could see, as she turned on the magnification, eight figures slid down towards the decelerating train.

Eight of them; nine of us who can fight. They've got the Paladin; we've got the droids. This feels like a straight fight. It would be nice if we could do something about that, but I won't lose sleep if we can't.

Yeah, yeah, Yang, we can't fight without air support. But we might as well use it if we can get it.


Rainbow ducked back into the car, her gaze – tinted red on account of the goggles – passing over Twilight and to the looming humanoid war machines packed into the car. "Twi, get in one of these Paladins and contact the General; let him know we've got visuals on eight men and a Paladin, then stay there until I tell you that it's safe to come out."

Twilight's mouth formed an O of surprise. "But I can-"

"No," Rainbow said quickly. "There's eight guys coming down here towards us. Just eight guys, which means that they're serious, like Blake said they would be; which is why you're going to get into that armoured cockpit and you aren't going to come out until it's safe. Understand?"

Twilight hesitated for a moment, before she nodded her head and put her bow away. She pulled out her scroll, tapped a couple of buttons, and the cockpit of the closest Paladin opened with a hydraulic hiss.

Twilight climbed in and sat down. Her look was serious. "I think I can issue some basic command directives to the battle droids, if you think it would help."

"I think that would be great," Rainbow said. "I'll tell you what I want them to do, okay?"

"Right," Twilight said. "Rainbow… you'll be okay, won't you?"

Rainbow grinned and put on an uncannily good impersonation of Applejack's unique accent, even if she did say so herself. "Now don't you worry about a thing, sugarcube. Everything is gonna be just fine."

Twilight giggled. "Stick a cupcake?"

"In both eyes," Rainbow said as the cockpit door rose up and gradually hid Twilight from her sight as it sealed her away inside the armoured belly of the mech.

She pulled an earpiece out of her pocket and inserted it into her ear. It was wirelessly linked to her scroll, and though it only had a short range, it would let her talk to the other members of RSPT and SAPR – and Blake and Sun – without having to hold her scroll in one hand all the time.

"Okay, people, this is it; we have a stolen mech up front and eight bad guys coming down on us," Rainbow said. "Comm check; everybody sound off and report your position."

"Pyrrha here; Jaune and I are in car nine."

"Jaune here; I can hear you."

"Blake here; I'm in car six with Sun."

"Sun here, uh, reading you loud and clear; is that what I'm supposed to say?"

"Sunset here; I'm in car five with Ruby."

"Ruby here; I'm in car five with Sunset."

"Ciel reporting from car three."

"This is Penny in car three with Ciel!"

"Okay, and I'm in car two with Twilight," Rainbow said. "Twilight, do we have any Onagers?"

"Just one," Twilight said. "It's in car number one just ahead of us."

"Okay, can you get it out and engaging that Paladin grabbing the train?" Rainbow said. "And have the rest of the mechs dismount and form a skirmish line in front of the train as a first line intercept against our boarders."

"Robots won't stop eight White Fang elites," Blake said.

"I know, but they can chip away at their aura some and make them think twice about calling in a whole mass of goons for backup," Rainbow said. She was making the assumption that the White Fang would ignore the robots once they got past them, but then, part of leadership on the battlefield was guessing what you thought the enemy would do and reacting before they did it. "Ciel, you and Penny support the Onager and get that Paladin off the front of this train. Blake, Sun, and I will join you and cover your backs."

"Understood," Ciel said.

"I'm combat ready!" cried Penny.

"You got it," Blake drawled.

"Sunset, I'll leave your team to you."

"Thanks," Sunset said. "Okay, we'll fight by pairs. Pyrrha, Jaune, defend the caboose; Ruby and I will get up on the roof and fight where we stand. Whichever pair repels the enemy assault first will join the other team before we all make our way towards the front of the train to assist Rosepetal. Clear?"

"Understood, Sunset," Pyrrha said.

There was a moment's silence on the line before Sunset said, "Pyrrha, Jaune. Good luck out there."

"And you," Pyrrha said. "Good luck, Ruby."

"Good luck, Pyrrha; good luck, Jaune," Ruby said. "Good luck out there, Blake."

"Good luck, everyone," Rainbow said. "Remember, we want a prisoner."

"And nobody fights alone," Sunset said.

"Yeah, if possible," Rainbow said. She left the car with the Paladins and leapt in a single bound up onto the roof of the train. "Let's do this, people. Ciel, do you want to say a few words?"

Ciel was silent for a moment. "Arise, arise, flowers of the north; up, through snow and cold and heart of winter; rise up and bloom in glory, for our kingdom calls to us! For the Lady and the glory of Atlas!"

"Thank you, Ciel," Rainbow said.

"Vale needs a battle cry," Sunset griped.

"Go Sapphire!" Ruby cried.

"Or we could just use that," Sunset said.

Rainbow grinned a little as she focussed on the eight guys descending down upon their train. As far as she could see, one of them wasn't wearing a mask, which meant… yeah, it was Torchwick's little girl; she recognised her from the wanted photos, the one with the hair that was halfway to pink.

"Heads up. Torchwick's girl is here, which means the man himself can't be far behind."

"Yeah!" Ruby cried. "Just as planned."

"Not entirely," Sunset said. "We haven't seen the guy himself yet."

The Atlesian droids were starting to deploy off the train, even if there was – as yet – no sign of the quadrupedal AW-250 Onager. But as Rainbow Dash watched, one of the eight enemies – one of those wearing a White Fang mask over their face – unfurled a pair of brown wings which caught the light of the sun and began to soar away from their comrades and over the heads of the AK-190s, dodging their upwards fire as they traced a delicate pattern through the air.

Rainbow Dash hit the button to pop her wings out of her flight suit. "We've got a flier on the other side; moving to intercept!"

"Wait!" Sunset yelled. "I said nobody fights alone!"

"You lead your team; I'll lead mine," Rainbow said as she jumped off the roof of the train car, her jetpack giving her thrust before the wind caught her wings and carried her upwards on the current. A burst of thrust guided her, the current kept her aloft, and the wind blew through her multi-coloured hair and pushed against her exposed cheeks as she soared through the skies.

This was the most thrilling feeling that Rainbow Dash had ever or probably would ever experience. It was better than flying an airship, it was better than fighting grimm, it was better than standing in an arena and hearing a crowd bellow out your name, it was… it was pure exhilaration, the feeling of the wind beneath your wings, the feeling of the air rustling through your hair, the force of the air pressure, her wingsuit guiding her and driving her on. It was already the biggest thrill Rainbow would ever have in her life, but she'd never had a chance to test her aerial prowess against an actual faunus flier before. This promised to be something special.

The faunus was aware of her now, angling her wings as she drew a pair of swords from across her back and flew, the sunlight glittering upon the metal blades, straight towards Rainbow Dash.

So you want to go head to head, do you? Rainbow smirked and drew her submachine guns from the holsters at her hip. As the two fliers closed with each other, Rainbow Dash squeezed both triggers.

The faunus weaved her swords in swift, fluid patterns, tracing transient silver shapes through the air as she deflected Rainbow's bullets away with her swords.

Oh, I think I like you, Rainbow said. She holstered her SMGs – for now – and clenched her hands into fists as she soared through the air straight towards her masked opponent.

Rainbow cocked back her fist for a punch. The White Fang flier drew back both swords for a double slashing stroke. They both bellowed at the tops of their lungs as the air beat at their faces, and they charged at one another.

The two of them collided in mid-air. Rainbow blocked the sword strike, taking the faunus' arms on her wrist before the blades could connect, but her fist hit home and knocked the White Fang mask off the bird-faunus' face, revealing a familiar pair of golden eyes and familiar white hair in a short, cropped style, and a familiar angular face set in a surly expression.

"Gilda?"

"Rainbow Dash," Gilda snarled the name vituperatively as she retreated a few feet away.

The two of them hovered in the air, facing one another.

"I don't…" Rainbow's words died on her tongue. Gilda? Gilda was with the White Fang? Gilda was with the White Fang in Vale?!

"What are you doing here?!" Rainbow Dash demanded. "You actually went and joined the White Fang?"

"Of course I joined the White Fang!" Gilda snarled. "Did you think I had those pamphlets so that I could start a collection? The White Fang opened my eyes, Dash, and I'm going to help them change the world!"

Rainbow gritted her teeth. She had hoped… she didn't know what she'd hoped. Of course Gilda was with the White Fang; it had been inevitable that she would join them, what with how bitter she was, what with the things that she chose to believe, the White Fang propaganda that she absorbed like a sponge soaked up water. It had only been Rainbow's wishful thinking that had made this a surprise to her. "How long have you been with them?"

"Since you abandoned me to spend all your time with your human friends!" Gilda yelled. She charged forward, slashing at Rainbow with her swords. Rainbow dodged. "Tell me, Dashie, do they still pretend to forget that you're complete trash in their eyes?"

Rainbow growled. "It's not like that!" She flew straight for Gilda with a spinning kick aimed for her head. Gilda ducked down beneath the blow, but Rainbow was able to evade her upwards cut in response.

"It's exactly like that; they're humans!" Gilda snarled.

"So what?" Rainbow demanded. "They accepted me anyway, they care about me, they're a part of my heart like I'm a part of theirs. If you could have just gotten over yourself, they could have been your friends too."

"I don't need a bunch of patronising humans to take pity on me, to bend down and pull me up!" Gilda yelled. "The White Fang is my family, and we push each other forward!"

"Forward to what?" Rainbow demanded. "Off a cliff? You can't win this, Gilda. There's nothing waiting for the White Fang but defeat and death." And I really don't want that for you.

Gilda shrieked in wordless fury, like an eagle descending upon the hapless field mouse in the meadow, as she surged towards Rainbow Dash with blades drawn back. But Rainbow was no helpless field mouse, and she flew backwards, away from her erstwhile friend and present enemy, drawing her submachine guns and taking aim.

"Don't make me do this, Gilda," she begged. Your mom worked for my dad for years, our families went on vacation together to share the costs, we were neighbours, we hung out all the time.

For a while, it was like you were the sister that I never had.

I really, really don't want to kill you.


"Do you think that I want this?" Gilda cried as she drove Dash back with a series of wide slashing strokes, forcing Rainbow to fly away to keep out of reach of her twin shining swords. "Do you think that I want to fight against my best friend?"

Rainbow evaded Gilda's slashes, flying over her old friend's head. "If you don't want to do it Gilda, then don't do it!"

"Right back atcha!" Gilda shouted as her wings propelled her straight towards Rainbow Dash, driving Rainbow before her. "If you don't want to fight me, then throw down your guns." She stopped, hovering in place, her wings beating lazily. "You know, the White Fang could use a good fighter like you, Dash."

Rainbow's eyes widened. "You want me to join the White Fang? You want me to let you take our weapons so you can kill innocent people? So you can kill kids?"

"Do I look like the sort of person who kills kids to you?" Gilda demanded.

"The White Fang tries," Rainbow growled. She had lost touch with Gilda before the Canterlot Wedding, although not too long before; if Gilda had said some of what she'd said before the wedding after it, well, Rainbow's reaction wouldn't have been so polite as to storm out of Gilda's place.

Gilda winced. "That… Adam says that… liberation might not be pretty, but it will be just. You remember Low Town, right? Don't you want the folks there to have the chance to stand as equals with the people up above in Atlas?"

"Not like this," Rainbow declared. "Not at any cost. I can't let you take our weapons, G. But I don't want to fight you either. Throw down your swords, and I promise you'll be fairly treated. I'll put in a good word for you, maybe get you a deal like-"

"I'm not going to surrender," Gilda said, "and if you really remembered me, then you wouldn't insult me by asking me too."

Rainbow exhaled through her nostrils. "No, I guess I wouldn't. Sorry."

Gilda snorted. "Apology accepted. So, I won't surrender to you, and you won't join me, so where does that leave us?"

Rainbow gritted her teeth. "I don't want to fight you, G."

"Doesn't seem like we have much of a choice, because I'm not leaving without those weapons."

"And I'm not letting you leave with them."

Gilda grinned. "Then it looks like we'll find out once and for all who's the best!" she cried as she lunged forwards, her wings carrying her on, her swords thrust out before her. Rainbow fled, flying away as Gilda pursued. The two of them flew parallel to one another. Rainbow didn't fire at Gilda, but at the same time, she kept out of the way of Gilda's swords.

"You remember when we were kids, Dash? I thought you were going to be something special! You were supposed to destroy Atlas, not join it!"

It was all Rainbow Dash could do not to roll her eyes. "Ugh, enough with the hair thing, G, it's just an old story my parents liked to talk about."

Gilda's response was a dive, her swords held out before her like lances; Rainbow swooped out of the way and let Gilda fly past her, arresting her descent and turning in mid-air to face Rainbow once more.

"Why, Dash?" Gilda demanded. "Why would you sell out your own people to Atlas? Why would you betray Atlas to defend the racist order that keeps us down in the dirt?"

"At least I'm not a terrorist," Rainbow muttered.

"What was that?"

"We don't have to do this! You don't have to do this!"

"Yes, I do!" Gilda screamed as she lunged at Rainbow Dash. Rainbow ducked down, and Gilda's stroke passed harmless overhead.

Well, if that's how you want to play this.

Rainbow began to dive headfirst towards the ground.

Gilda followed, her wings beating furiously as she began to overtake Rainbow's wingpack. Rainbow pushed it harder, still headed straight towards the ground without any deviations. She didn't go to full power, just enough to stay ahead of Gilda without pulling so far ahead that her erstwhile friend would give up the chase.

"You going to ground?" Gilda taunted her as she pursued. "That's smarter than challenging me in the skies, Dash. You see, I'm the real deal; you're just a faker with an Atlesian toy strapped to your back."

Oh, we'll see who the faker is, Rainbow said as she continued to dive.

Rainbow dived, and Gilda followed. The wind beat against Rainbow's face. It pushed her hair backwards out of her forehead. It drove the goggles into her skin.

Rainbow dive, and Gilda followed. Rainbow grinned as the ground rushed closer and closer and closer, as the trees of the Forever Fall reached up like grasping hands to grab at her. Rainbow nimbly dodged between two trees, the leaf-covered ground waiting to receive her; at the last possible moment, Rainbow pulled up and soared back over the trees and into the sky, sunlight glinting off her wings.

Judging by the crack and the cry of pain, Gilda hadn't been quite so lucky.

Rainbow dropped to the ground, folding her wings up into the pack on her back as she found Gilda lying on the forest floor, half-buried under falling scarlet leaves.

Two kicks from Rainbow's boots were sufficient to send Gilda flying into the nearest tree so hard that both the tree and the remains of Gilda's aura broke. Gilda slid down the ruined stump to the ground, her breathing heavy as she stared at Rainbow Dash.

Gilda grinned. "So this is it, Dash? Are you going to shoot me? Or just take me in so Atlas can throw me in a hole and forget about me while I rot?"

How many people have you killed? Rainbow thought but didn't ask. She didn't really want to know. She hoped that the answer was zero, that this was Gilda's first mission for the White Fang, but if that was a forlorn hope… she didn't want to know.

"Just tell me why you're doing this?"

"Because we'll have the chance to build something so much better by the time we're through!"

At what cost? Rainbow wanted to ask, but didn't because she suspected the answer would be something like 'at any cost,' and she didn't want to hear that come out of her friend's mouth either.

She didn't get it. She didn't get it one bit. Gilda had always had a bit of an antisocial streak, but she wasn't a bad person, not when Rainbow knew her. But now… the White Fang?

"What happened to you?"

"I opened my eyes," Gilda snapped. "Maybe you should try it sometime. Or don't. Whatever. Just do whatever you're going to do to me and get it over with."

Rainbow snorted and holstered her pistol. "Get out of here."

Gilda stared at her for a moment as the forest fell silent around them. "What? Are you serious?"

"Yeah, I'm serious," Rainbow replied. I might be stupid, but I'm serious. "I can't restrain you right now, and I have the authority to either spare you or kill you. I'm choosing to spare you. Get out of here and maybe think about what you're doing." She turned her back on the incredulous Gilda and began to walk away. She stopped and glanced back over her shoulder. "Hey, G?"

"Yeah?" Gilda asked, her voice laced with suspicion.

"It was good to see you, but if I see you again… things will go differently next time."

"Yeah, you bet they will," Gilda muttered.

Rainbow scowled and leapt into the air on Wings of Harmony. So, that was it then. There was going to be a next time. A time when she would have to… when she would have to kill someone she'd once called friend.

But at least that time was not today.

Today, she could still walk away.

And who knew? Gilda's resolve might not actually last that long.

Until recently, Rainbow might have taken the shot when she had it or hauled her back to captivity, which was probably what she ought to have done now, in spite of the practical obstacles. But if Blake could change, renounce her White Fang ways and become… if Rainbow could give Blake the opportunity to become a good soldier of Atlas, how could she deny Gilda that same chance to come around to the right way of seeing the world?

And how likely was it that Gilda would come around to that way of thinking from a prison cell?

Look at me, I'm Rainbow Dash, and everyone gets a second chance when I'm around.

Pinkie would tell me I'd done the right thing.

I hope she would.

I hope someone would.


"Rainbow Dash!" Twilight's voice crackled a little in Rainbow's ear. "I made contact with General Ironwood; unfortunately, there's no air support available; we're still too far north of Vale. We're on our own for now."

"We'll make do," Rainbow assured her. "That flier got away from me, but she had her tail tucked between her legs – not literally, but you know. I'm on my way back now. Do you know how everyone else is doing?"

XxXxX​

Crescent Rose roared.

Two faunus – a bull and a deer, both well endowed with horns and antlers respectively – crashed through the unfolding line of Atlesian androids as they rushed towards the train.

Ruby fired again, and Sunset fired too, Sol Invictus barking in high-pitched counterpoint to the heavier booming sound of Crescent Rose. Ruby scored at least one hit, hurling the deer faunus back and knocking him on his back for good measure; she fired again, and she was sure that she hit the bull faunus just as she had hit the deer, but unlike his comrade, the bull faunus was not hurled back; he didn't even seem to be slowed, he just kept on running towards the train.

Sunset frowned. "Ruby, hit him again if you can."

Once more, Ruby pulled the trigger. Once more, Crescent Rose barked out across the battlefield, and once more, the bull faunus continued his approach as though the shot had missed for all the effect it had on him.

"This guy's tough," Ruby muttered.

"This guy's got a semblance; you can see it when he gets hit," Sunset muttered. "It's like he's turning the air solid in front of himself; your bullet isn't quite landing."

"You can see that?"

"I can see your round isn't quite hitting," Sunset replied. She held Sol Invictus in one hand, and with the other hand, she fired a burst of green energy – of magic, although Ruby was still getting used to the idea of thinking of it that way – at the bull faunus as he charged. Now, Ruby could see it, the way that Sunset's magical pulse wasn't actually hitting the faunus; it was running into some invisible barrier just in front of him, so the reason he was carrying on as though he wasn't feeling it was because he really wasn't feeling it.

"What do we do?" Ruby asked.

"Shoot the other one before he gets here," Sunset said. "Once he arrives, we'll see if he can keep that barrier up in two directions."

Ruby returned her attention to the deer faunus, who had regained his feet and was running as quickly as he could to catch up with the comrade who had left him behind. Ruby fired twice more, but the first shot was parried by the deer faunus' staff, and the second, he swerved at the last possible second, and she missed.

And she was out of ammo.

Ruby ejected the magazine and pulled another out of one of the pouches at her waist. However, barely had she managed to reload than the bull faunus had made the leap from the ground beside the rail up onto the train. Ruby didn't fire as he descended, knowing – now – that it wouldn't make any difference; they would have to hope that he couldn't defend himself like that in two directions or that they could wear down his aura by making him overuse his semblance.

Their opponent landed heavily upon the roof of the railway car; he was tall and muscular, with broad shoulders and a proud pair of horns sprouting from either side of his head before curving inwards even as they extended up about a foot or more. His arms were armoured, and he held a spiked mace lightly in one hand.

He had landed with Sunset and Ruby both in front of him, maybe because Sunset was right after all.

Sunset fired Sol Invictus; the faunus seemed to grunt in satisfaction as the round was stopped by his invisible barrier. He certainly growled wordlessly as he began to charge torwards them.

Sunset teleported, disappearing with a crack and a bright green flash to appear behind their enemy; the second crack as she reappeared alerted the warrior of the White Fang to her movement because he turned, swinging his mace wildly for Sunset's head. Sunset ducked the swing of the mace but didn't manage to avoid the beefy fist that reached out to wrap tightly around her throat.

Ruby fired twice, and this time, the bullets of Crescent Rose slammed straight into her enemy's back, sending him staggering forwards. He threw Sunset away, tossing her off the edge of the train as he rounded on Ruby, snarling as he charged at her.

Ruby fired again, but this time, her enemy was protected by his semblance, and the rounds slammed harmlessly into his barrier.

Sunset teleported back onto the roof of the train, emptying all the chambers of Sol Invictus into the back of their enemy who seemed to ignore the shots as he rushed at Ruby with increasing speed, as if he were a locomotive – not just fighting on top of one – that starts off slow and builds and builds until it's flying.

As he rushed her, Ruby leapt, levelling Crescent Rose at the roof and hoping there was nothing explosive underneath. She fired, the recoil of her weapon carrying her up into the air out of her opponent's reach – and bringing her down again behind the bull faunus before he could finish his turn.

Ruby swiped with Crescent Rose in a wide arc, catching him in the side and sweeping him bodily off the train to send him flying through the air and, eventually, dump him on the ground.

He didn't seem to want to move much afterwards.

There was still the deer faunus to think about, but Ruby's eyes – and Sunset's too – glanced down the train to where Blake was all alone and having some difficulties.

"Sunset, go help Blake!" Ruby cried.

"What about you?" Sunset asked.

Ruby fired and knocked the deer faunus back a second time. "Don't worry," she said. "I've got this."

XxXxX​

Blake paused on top of the railway car and watched for a moment as the White Fang – and Torchwick's girl – broke through the line of the Atlesian droids attempting to bar their way. Twilight might or might not be directing them, but Blake couldn't say that she'd noticed any real increase in how well they were performing. They'd gotten a few shots in, which was about the best that Rainbow Dash could have hoped for when she set them up like that.

Actually, no, Blake corrected herself as she saw two White Fang guys – she didn't recognise them, but at this distance, they looked to be some sort of lizard-faunus – at the far right of the formation decide to take their time wrecking all the droids instead of breaking through and going for the train. That kind of stupidity was the best that they could have hoped for: it gave Pyrrha on the caboose ample time and opportunity to take them under fire while they were busy destroying mostly harmless robots, and for what? Yes, when the time came to bring in the main force to carry everything away, the robots would have to be dealt with, but that was the time to deal with the droids, not right now. Right now, nothing else mattered to the White Fang but getting to the train and neutralising the huntsmen defending it, because if they didn't deal with Pyrrha now, then bringing in a whole load of aura-less chaff wasn't going to help them at all.

If Blake had been leading the operation, she would have made that fact explicit to her troops before they started to move, even before they sent the Paladin down to stop the train. Either that, or she would have chosen an assault team that didn't need to have this kind of thing spelled out to them. She wondered who was leading the attack and why they had chosen to use knuckleheads like that on their attack force. Walter, Perry, Cotton, and Skoll were all in custody, which left Gilda – possibly the flier that Rainbow had soared up to deal with, Blake hadn't gotten a good look – or Billie or someone new, someone that Blake didn't know.

It wasn't Adam. Blake would have recognised him at once, and if he had been anywhere nearby, he would have been in the thick of the fighting; Adam would never ask any of his men to do what he was unwilling to do himself, which meant that he was some distance away from here. But why?

"Where are you?" Blake muttered under her breath.

Sun was close enough to hear her. "Where is who?"

"Adam," Blake said. "He ought to be here. What could be more important to him or the White Fang than stealing a trainload of Atlesian weapons?"

"Yeah, but it's a good thing we don't have to deal with him, right?" Sun argued. "I mean, you know what they say about gift horses?"

"In Mistral, they say to beware of gift horses," Blake replied.

"That's… not exactly what I had in mind," Sun said.

Blake turned towards the front of the train, where the Atlesian Onager on its four legs was clambering clumsily out of the front car to engage the Paladin that was halting the train. She could see Ciel and Penny not far away, looking very small compared to the bulk of the great robot, which planted its four feet on top of the roof of the train and combined the barrels of its guns together.

Not a bad choice; from the look of the armour on that Paladin, they would need a powerful shot to punch through it.

The cannon glowed blue as it began to charge.

A shower of missiles descended from above to strike the spider droid in an explosive shower.

Blake's eyes looked upwards. A second Paladin, up on the ridge! As Blake watched, it began to follow up the salvo of missiles by opening up with the two cannons mounted on its arms. It hit the Onager in the exposed flank over and over again as it blasted the legs and the body of the hapless and helpless automated weapon.

They had a second Paladin? Blake gritted her teeth as she watched the Onager topple off the train before the Paladin finished it off with a final shot that blasted it into fragments. They'd brought a second Paladin here; why would they-?

Blake spotted the third Paladin descending the slope down from the ridge to back up the two clowns who had allowed Pyrrha to sharp-shoot them while they wasted time playing with robots and now – having realising the error of their ways – found themselves fighting the Invincible Girl at a considerable disadvantage.

This fight just got a lot more complicated.

Blake glanced at the next car over. Sunset and Ruby had already been engaged by a pair of White Fang warriors, one of whom had large horns and the other deer antlers. They didn't look like they were struggling unduly, but it was equally clear that they couldn't go to aid Pyrrha and Jaune against the Paladin descending upon them just yet either.

Rainbow had vanished into the sky, and at the other end of the train, Ciel was trying to follow her last instructions while Penny looked to be locked in combat with Neo.

There were only Blake and Sun left unengaged.

"Sun, you need to go help Jaune and Pyrrha," she said.

"Me? But what about you?"

"Someone needs to stay here," Blake replied. "If we leave this whole stretch of train unattended, then someone could get behind Ciel and Penny, and nobody would be close enough to respond."

"Sunset said-"

"I'll be fine. I can take care of myself," Blake declared.

"And Pyrrha can't?"

"That's a state-of-the-art Atlesian war machine she's fighting," Blake cried. "She shouldn't face it alone. Go!"

Sun hesitated for a moment, looking from Pyrrha and Jaune to Blake and then back again. "Okay," he said, with obvious reluctance in his voice, "but you'd better be fine on your own, you hear?"

Blake smiled at him. "I'll be fine," she said, with a little more certainty in her voice than she actually felt.

"Well… okay," Sun said, and he leapt down and began to clamber swiftly along the side of the train, passing beneath Sunset and Ruby and their struggle and making his way towards Pyrrha and Jaune at the very rear of the train.

Blake watched him go, watched him so intently that she didn't notice-

"Traitor!"

Blake leapt away, her request unfinished as she just got clear of Billie's downward stroke as she descended upon Blake like lightning from a clear sky. She landed heavily on the roof of the train, her longsword gripped between two hands. Hair so pale that it was almost white spilled out down her back, while her mask was decorated with a pair of goat's horns jutting out of the forehead.

"Billie," Blake said evenly as she reached slowly for the hilt of Gambol Shroud. "I might have known you'd be leading this operation." After all, Adam's not here, everyone else except Gilda is in prison, and I'm on the opposite side. There aren't many other choices.

It also explained some of the failure of leadership that she'd observed on the right flank. Billie was a good follower, and she'd been in the White Fang longer than Gilda, but Adam had never rated her as a leader of men; she needed grip and direction, and left to her own devices, she was pretty ineffective. That didn't matter much because Adam kept her close or else made sure she knew exactly what to do at any given moment, but it made clear to Blake why things hadn't been done that had seemed obvious to her.

Billie's lips curled into a sneer of disdain. "You won't sneer at me after I've taken your head, traitor."

Blake shifted her feet subtly and tightened her grip on the hilt of her sword.

She heard someone else land behind her, and a moment later, she heard the voice of Strongheart, familiar to her even after all these months.

"That's enough, Blake," Strongheart commanded. "Hand away from your weapon."

"I can't do that," Blake replied.

"I don't want to shoot you," Strongheart said, her voice trembling, and Blake found that she could imagine that rifle shaking a little in the hands of the young buffalo faunus, her animal ears emerging from out of a thick and tangled mass of brown hair. "When they told me that you'd betrayed the movement, I… I didn't want to believe it. Tell me that it's not true, tell me that you've been deep undercover with our enemies, tell me anything, any excuse at all, and I'll believe it, but please, tell me something so that I don't have to call you my enemy."

Would it be so simple, to convince you? If Adam had said that, she would have laughed in his face, but somehow, when the words were coming out of a more… Blake would not say innocent, and naïve sounded unnecessarily unkind, but coming out of a mouth that had not become so foul to her, it did not elicit laughter. Would it be so easy? Walk away from Atlas, from Beacon, and go back?

Go back to a life she knew was wrong and, in so going back, betray Sunset, betray Sun, betray SAPR and RSPT, betray Rainbow Dash, betray everyone who had believed in her and fought for her?

Welcome home, Blake.

No, it wouldn't be simple at all. For it would cost her very soul to do it.

"I can't," Blake repeated, because at this point, what else was there to say?

She heard a click, and in her mind's eye, Blake could see Strongheart's lever rifle. Seven shot repeater.

Strongheart behind her, Billie in front.

Let's see if we can't do something about that.

Blake leapt a moment before she heard the bang of Strongheart's rifle; the shot did nothing more than destroy the clone that she had left in her place. She drew Gambol Shroud, and as she fell, she flung her hook, catching it around the edge of the metal bar that ran around the edge of the roof, and on the wire, she swung in an arc that carried her past Billie and upwards to land light upon her feet behind her.

Now both her enemies were in front of her.

Blake gripped her cleaver-like scabbard in her free hand as she switched Gambol Shroud back into its sword form.

Billie's lips settled into a scowl as she flowed like water into a sword-stance, her long, two-handed blade held in a high guard for a downward stroke.

Blake charged for her, and she dashed forward to meet her. Blake parried with her scabbard and slashed across Billie's midriff with her blade. Billie recoiled, slashing into a clone while the real Blake was behind her and driving Strongheart backwards with a series of furious strokes while she parried desperately with the stock of her rifle. Billie attacked from behind, and when Blake turned to face her, Strongheart shot her in the back, but once again, a clone dissipated into black mist before she dropped on Billie in a flurry of blows.

They were neither of them bad fighters; Billie's sword strokes were precise, her stances were technically correct, and her footwork was sure and controlled. Strongheart's shots were well aimed, and she reloaded her rifle every time she didn't have a shot so that she wouldn't suddenly run out of bullets. They were both decent fighters, and their eyes burned with hatred for her borne out of the betrayal that she had inflicted upon them. But Blake hadn't risen high in the ranks of Adam's forces simply because she was his girl, and Sienna Khan hadn't kept her on in the White Fang simply to humiliate Blake's father. She really was good, and they didn't have an answer to her semblance, nor had either of them unlocked theirs-

Billie sidestepped, opening up a way for Strongheart to surge forward with an unexpected burst of speed; one moment, she was a distance away from Blake, and the next, she was body checking Blake hard enough that she was sent flying backwards, tumbling head over heels as she bounced off the roof of the railway car and onto the next car along.

Blake lay on her belly, her dark hair blew around her as she looked up to see Strongheart aiming down her lever rifle.

The buffalo faunus fired once, twice, three times, but each shot slammed into the green forcefield that appeared between Blake and the two White Fang fighters.

Sunset had her rifle slung across her shoulder and one hand raised up to maintain the shield. The other hand she offered to Blake. "What part of 'nobody fights alone' did nobody seem to get?"

Blake took the offered hand as she climbed to her feet. "I was doing fine," she muttered. "Thanks." She looked away from Sunset towards Strongheart. "You've unlocked your semblance." It reminded her a little of Adam's: a single swift forward charge, and if Strongheart lacked the ability to simply slice through aura with it, then at least she didn't seem to need to endure attacks first.

"You'd have known that, if you had stuck around," Strongheart growled.

"I had no choice," Blake said.

"There's always a choice," Strongheart said, her lip curling into a sneer.

Blake hesitated for a moment. "You're right. I did have a choice." A choice between giving up my life or giving up my soul. "And I made the right one."

Strongheart shook her head, her eyes shining with disbelief. She turned her gaze on Sunset. "And you, you're a faunus too; how can you fight for the masters against your own people?"

"My people are named Jaune, Pyrrha, and Ruby," Sunset replied. "And Blake." She glanced at Blake out of the corner of her eye, and from the corner of her mouth, she whispered, "Dark Phoenix."

And I thought coming up with team attacks with SAPR members was a waste of time. Not that we've had much time to practice, but with luck, it'll work out. Blake tilted her head, a gesture so imperceptible that there was no way Strongheart or Billie could have noticed it.

Sunset dropped the shield. "We take them together-"

"No way, they're mine!" Blake yelled impetuously as she leapt across the gap separating the railway cars, charging forwards towards Strongheart, her arms pounding as she ran.

Strongheart powered towards her – and burst through the clone which dissipated into black smoke as the real Blake appeared in front of Billie, swept the sword out of her hand with her first stroke, swept her legs out from under her with the first kick, sent her flying upwards with the second kick, and then leapt up after her to bring both sword and scabbard down upon his stomach with Blake's final stroke to send him falling downwards to the carriage roof with a rippling crack of broken aura.

Strongheart stopped, she gasped in surprise, and then Sunset Shimmer teleported above and right in front of her and fell upon her like a lightning bolt. Sunset swung her rifle in reverse, gripping it by the barrel and whacking Strongheart across the head with the wooden stock hard enough to knock her clean off the train and down to the ground below.

Blake – satisfied that Billie was unconscious for now – transformed Gambol Shroud into pistol configuration and took aim at Strongheart as she ran for the cover of the trees. Her finger tightened slightly upon the trigger… but not enough to actually fire the pistol.

"Have you seen my dad?"

"Why do they hate us so much?"

"One day, I'll be old enough to fight alongside you; I want to be just like you, Blake!"


Strongheart was the same age as Ruby, two years younger than Blake herself, but the gap seemed larger when it came to her old comrade, probably because she'd known Strongheart when she was a real kid, and Blake herself had thought herself so very grown up at the time when she'd been left to babysit the orphaned children of the camp while the real grown-ups went out to fight.

It was a hard thing to shoot somebody in the back when you'd once wiped their nose while you waited for the adults to come back from a raid; even harder when you didn't know how much aura they had left and suspected that it probably wasn't very much.

So hard, in fact, that Blake couldn't do it. They might be enemies, but that didn't mean she was just going to kill without mercy; if she started down that road, there would have been no point leaving the White Fang in the first place.

Sunset had fewer compunctions; she snapped off two shots as Strongheart fled for the woods.

"Stop!" Blake cried, but before she could say anything else, Strongheart had fired back and forced them both to dive for cover.

Sunset raised her head. "Lost her," she said. She glanced at Blake. "What was that about?"

"She's just a kid."

"A kid who probably wouldn't show you the same mercy."

"So?" Blake asked. "We have to be better than they are, or we don't deserve to win." And besides, just because I want to stop the White Fang doesn't mean I want to kill everyone who wears a mask.

I want to save them, all the ones who can be saved.


Sunset rolled her eyes. "Why do I end up surrounded by so many heroes?"

"You decided to attend a school for heroes; what did you expect?" Blake asked.

"Shut up, you," Sunset snapped. "The question was purely rhetorical."

The corner of Blake's lip twitched. "Thank you," she said, "for backing me up."

"What else was I going to do?"

Blake shrugged. "I didn't think you liked me that much."

"I don't," Sunset declared, very insistently. "I just… never mind, okay. You're welcome."

Their attention was drawn to the head of the train as the third and final Paladin, the one that had destroyed the Atlesian Onager from on top of the ridge, descended to join the battle.

XxXxX​

Of the two lizard-faunus – that was the best Jaune could do as far as describing what they were, judging by the scaly skin on one and the reptilian tail on the other – the one with the scales had been apparently knocked out by Pyrrha, and the one with the tail was fleeing in terror even as the Paladin, bearing the White Fang marker on its shoulder in blood red, advanced upon the train to back him up.

The two fighters hadn't stood a chance, certainly not once they decided to waste time and let Pyrrha get some shots off at them with pinpoint accuracy.

Although judging by the way that she'd dealt with them even once they tried to rush her, fending them off and carving up their aura with all the grace under pressure that he'd come to admire about her, they probably wouldn't have stood a chance against Pyrrha regardless.

Anyway, it didn't matter now. One was out of it, and the other was running away. What mattered now was the giant Atlesian war machine bearing down upon them.

It had slid rapidly down the slope, but now, it had done something to its feet and was advancing with a slower, heavier, and more clanking step. And with every step it took, making the earth shake with its mechanical tread, joints creaking and hydraulics hissing, Jaune felt his knees begin to shake a little more. This was a machine built for dealing death to monsters, designed by the kingdom at the cutting edge of military technology and armed with all the latest and most powerful weapons in the arsenal of Atlas. And he had a sword and shield. Pyrrha had a sword and shield. How was even she going to deal with this?

"So," said Sun, who had apparently been sent by Blake to back them up, although with a bo-staff, he didn't seem much better equipped to deal with this than they were, "does anybody have a plan?"

"Jaune, wait here with Sun," Pyrrha said, and Jaune was surprised that her tone was so calm. Sure, Pyrrha was always calm in battle, but surely, this had to faze her just a little. "I'll handle this."

"Seriously?" he said. "By yourself."

She smiled at him, if only a little. "I'll be fine," she said. "I promise."

She leapt down off the train, landing in a roll before standing up, back straight and proud, and walking slowly towards the Paladin as the Paladin walked towards her.

"I guess we're staying here then," Sun declared.

"It's our lot in life," Jaune sighed. "We probably should have expected it when we decided to get involved with awesome women."

Sun grinned. "You talk a lot of sense sometimes, Jaune."

The war walker loomed over Pyrrha, casting its shadow over her and killing the glimmer of sunlight off her gilded armour as the wind rustled through her long red ponytail.

The Paladin stopped, and Jaune could almost sense the surprise of the driver inside at the impertinence of a single huntress thinking that she could challenge his titan.

Pyrrha flowed into a guard, her shield held before her and her spear at the ready.

The two faced one another, the culmination of thousands of years of Mistralian chivalry and martial tradition squaring off against the highest pinnacle of technological innovation and advancement.

Jaune's heart was in his mouth. He wanted to look away, but he could not. He wanted to scream in fear, but he could not. He wanted to cheer her on, but he could not. He couldn't do anything. He was frozen in place, a still and silent observer of this clash.

He didn't know whether to be afraid or expectant; he existed in a limbo between the two, torn between terror and confidence, between 'you can do this' and 'please be okay,' between cursing Pyrrha's confidence and envying it as the thing that would carry her to the fulfilment of her destiny.

The Paladin took another step forward. The war machine fired twice, once from each of the great guns on the ends of its arms. Pyrrha's left arm was surrounded by a black glow as she held out her hand. The heavy ordinance stopped, held suspended in the air for a moment, and then rebounded to hit the Paladin squarely in the armoured torso. Pyrrha began to dash forwards. The Paladin fired again, but once again, its shots rebounded, and this time, they struck the slender metallic legs that held it up.

The Paladin fired a third volley, and the missile racks mounted upon its blocky shoulders opened as a deluge of rockets leapt up, trailing fire behind them before they fell upon her.

Pyrrha!

Pyrrha threw her shield, striking first one shell and then the next, and her hand was still wreathed in a dark corona as she swept it widely out before her and, with a wave of her hand, sent all the myriad missiles that had a mere moment before been poised to fall on her with fiery fury and sent them flying back to whence they came. The Paladin reeled like a boxer on the receiving end of his opponent's right hook, staggering backwards as missiles exploded all across its body: torso, arms, and legs alike.

Pyrrha ran with the speed of a lioness chasing her prey across the plains; she held out her hand, and her shield flew into it. She dived beneath the Paladin's fists, and as she skidded along the ground beneath the metal titan, Miló transformed from spear to sword as she slashed at one of the metal legs.

Pyrrha stopped her skid. The Paladin swivelled its torso upon its waist, but Pyrrha was still in the shadow of the colossus and far too close for it to bring its weapons to bear. She charged and hacked again at the same leg that she struck before, bursting out from beneath the war walker as the leg that she had struck gave way and collapsed into twisted shards of metal. For a moment, the Paladin stood, unbalanced, upon one leg before with a shriek and a crash it toppled onto its side.

The Paladin had to use one fist to keep itself somewhat upright enough to use its other fist, aiming a punch straight at Pyrrha. Pyrrha thrust her shield like a weapon, using the edge of Akoúo̱ to strike the clenched metallic fist in return and shattering it like glass. Pyrrha dodged the shot that followed, not bothering to deflect it but letting it explode harmlessly behind her. She charged, slinging her shield behind her as she converted Miló back into spear form and gripped it tightly in two hands.

She thrust her great spear straight into the centre of the Paladin's torso hard enough that it pierced the armour.

The Paladin flailed with what remained of its remaining arm, but Pyrrha had planted herself upon the Paladin itself, and it could not reach her there as she dragged her spear downwards, scoring a rent in the grey armour of the war machine as though it were a can of peaches. Then both of Pyrrha's hands began to glow as she slowly spread them outwards until they were outstretched on either side of her, and as she spread her arms, so too did the armour of the Paladin spread out until the cockpit was completely exposed, revealing a cowering rabbit faunus with his hands raised in surrender.

Jaune was speechless. She… she'd done it. He didn't know whether it was that he lacked faith in his partner, but he preferred to think of it as the Paladin having been just that intimidating to look at. But Pyrrha had taken care of it single-handedly, without so much as taking a hit.

She really was on another level, wasn't she?

"Well, I think she's good," Sun said. "I'm going to go back and help Blake."

"Sure," Jaune said, without even looking at him. "I'll be fine." He still didn't look at Sun, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw the other huntsman depart the same way that he had joined them.

Pyrrha turned to look back at him, the wind blowing through her hair and making her crimson sash wave in the breeze. She was smiling, but then her smile died as she began to race back towards him. "Jaune, look out!"

It was the first warning Jaune had that the scaly-skinned faunus who had seemed to be so out of it was not quite so out of it after all. He got up off the roof and came for Jaune with a shotgun-axe which probably would have looked really cool if it hadn't been being used to try and take his head off.

The faunus growled wordlessly as he charged. Pyrrha was moving as fast as she could, but she was too far away.

This was something he would have to do himself.

This was something he could do himself.

The White Fang fighter's stance and movements were awful. Jaune took a deep breath. You can do this. You can do this. Just remember what she taught you. Show her you've learnt something.

He put his front foot forward, he steadied himself, he thrust out his shield and turned the axe blow, beating the weapon away and leaving his opponent open. Jaune yelled as he brought his sword down in a slashing stroke. A slashing stroke that shattered his opponent's remaining aura like a hammer through glass and clove into his neck and collarbone.

Jaune's eyes widened in shock and horror as he realised what he had just done.

A dead enemy hung on the end of his sword; it was a grotesque sight, like a puppet without strings or hands to animate it, lifeless eyes staring at him. He had done this. Him, and no one else. He had… he'd thought that he would… it hadn't occurred to him that he might… what had he done?

Jaune cried out in shock as he lurched backwards, freeing his sword, his red sword as the faunus dropped to the carriage roof in front of him. Jaune kept on staggering back until he tripped over his own feet and landed on his backside. He had… he'd killed someone. He'd taken a life. This wasn't a creature of grimm; this was a real life, a person with a soul, and he had…

What was he supposed to do now?

Pyrrha leapt up onto the roof. "Jaune, are you-?" She stopped, looking down at the… at the body.

She didn't look at him, not at first. Jaune didn't want her to look at him. He didn't want to see revulsion in her eyes at what he'd done, but surely, that was what he would see when she turned her gaze upon him.

Pyrrha looked at him, and her soft green eyes were filled with sorrow.

"I'm sorry, Jaune," she said gently. "I should have… I'm sorry."

"I… I didn't…" Jaune stammered. "I didn't realise…"

Pyrrha knelt before him, completely blocking his view of… of what he'd done. "It's going to be alright," she said. With one gloved hand, she gently brushed his cheek. "It's going to be alright," she repeated. "I promise."

XxXxX​

The green lights of Penny's lasers flashed in the corner of Ciel's eye as she tried to block it out. She trusted Penny. Whatever else might be said of her, when the battle started, she knew exactly what she was doing. As good as this brigand girl might be, Ciel had no doubt whatsoever of the eventual outcome.

What she saw of the ensuing battle, what parts of the struggle between the two of them forced their way into her vision, seemed to bear out Ciel's judgement. The little robber girl was good, but there was just no way for her to get through the hedge of swords at Penny's command, and the sheer volume of laser fire and blades at Penny's command meant that her ability to dodge was failing her.

Which meant that Ciel could leave the situation safely in Penny's capable robotic hands and concentrate on her own task: dealing with the Paladin.

Twilight had overriden the safeties on the train, which was even now beginning to roll slowly - but with ever increasing speed - forward once more. It would have rolled over the Paladin, had not the machine already begun to clamber up and onto the train itself like a toddler trying to get up onto the sofa.

It was Ciel's task to get it off again.

The wind caused Ciel's blue skirt to flap around her knees. Distant Thunder, her anti-materiel rifle, was fully extended in her hands. The magazine was full of lightning rounds. Ciel aimed down the sight at the titan that was slowing their engine down to a near stop. Even without the Onager – the third Paladin, the one up top, had stopped firing now, probably for fear of damaging the cargo they wished to steal – she could do this.

She would do this.

BANG!

Her first shot hit the Paladin on the shoulder, and lightning sparked across the armour plating as said shoulder recoiled backwards; blue and white sparks danced and snapped across the grey.

Ciel snapped the bolt back, expelling the spent cartridge and chambering a new round.

BANG!

The second shot hit the Paladin squarely in the cockpit; once more, the walker jerked backwards and shuddered as the lightning rippled across the steel skin. Ciel thought she could see its grip on the train weakening.

She snapped the bolt back, expelling the spent cartridge and chambering a new round.

BANG!

She hit the opposite shoulder.

Bolt back. New round.

BANG!

She hit the cockpit again, and it certainly looked as though the Paladin was struggling to hold on.

Bolt back. New round.

BANG!

Ciel's shot hit the right arm this time, and it shattered into splintered fragments of metal. The Paladin reeled, its torso spinning as the momentum of the train pushed it on the side that was still holding onto the engine.

The Paladin's missile racks opened up. Evidently, they decided that damage to the cargo was worth the risk at this point.

"Penny!" Ciel cried. "Switch."

Distant Thunder folded up in her hands, becoming compact enough to swing across her back as Ciel drew a machine pistol from her waist. Penny leapt athletically behind her, landing with a grace that would have won her perfect tens from any panel of judges.

The brigand, now facing Ciel, looked torn between a renewed confidence and a sense of uncertainty.

Ciel's expression didn't alter as she opened fire. She wasn't aiming to defeat the younger girl – although she looked notably tired after her battle with Penny – but merely to keep her occupied for a short while, and so, the fact that none of her short, three-round burst had any notable effect was not particularly troubling. They kept her adversary at bay.

The Paladin fired its missiles, two score of them leaping from the racks like arrows, rising swiftly into the air before turning to descend upon the Atlesian huntresses.

Laser beams leapt from Penny's swords in swift succession, green bolts lancing up to strike the descending arrows, bursting them, covering the sky in the fiery flowers of their explosions which blossomed harmlessly over the heads of Ciel and her highwaywoman opponent.

"Switch!" Ciel called again, and once more, Penny leapt over Ciel's head to resume her battle with the parasol-wielding girl while Ciel drew and unfolded Distant Thunder once more.

Draw back the bolt. Chamber a new round.

BANG!

She shattered the Paladin's other arm. The train began to pick up speed as the Paladin, now armless and without any means to hold onto the train, became not so much an impediment as an obstacle to be overrun. The engine struck the Paladin, denting the torso as – judging by the squealing – the legs began to give way beneath it.

Ciel saw the White Fang pilot eject a moment before the remains of the Paladin were dragged beneath the train and ground to fragments under its irresistible and accelerating wheels.

That was at the same moment that Penny broke her opponent's aura with a blow from two of her swords.

Ciel opened her mouth to speak, but all her words were stolen away by the shadow that fell over their heads as the last Paladin leapt off the slope and descended upon them.

The war machine landed heavily upon the roof of the train carriage, standing protectively over the prone and aura-less girl like a bear protecting the cubs from the eager hunters. Ciel started to aim Distant Thunder at the last Paladin, the last threat upon the battlefield, but she was blindsided by one of its giant fists which struck her in the side and flung her off the train and through the air.

Rainbow Dash caught her in both hands, barely stopping as she soared back towards the train. She grinned. "Hey."

"Nice of you to join us," Ciel said.

"Heroes always arrive in the nick of time, right?"

Ciel pursed her lips in mild disapproval as Rainbow carried her back to the train. She could see – they could both see – Penny standing in the shadow of the Paladin, lasers leaping from the tips of her swords to strike the armour of the war engine.

The Paladin drew back its fist, and the blow descended towards her.

Ruby Rose was between the two in a burst of crimson rose petals, turning the robotic punch aside and slashing furiously at the first with her scythe until she had severed all of its fingers. She landed on the roof. "Penny! Are you okay?!"

"Thanks to you, Ruby!"

The Paladin took a step backwards, balancing unsteadily upon the roof. The missile racks opened.

Sunset appeared above the Paladin's head in a green flash, her arms folded across her chest and her eyes closed, looking as though she was lying in state even as the wind blew her hair in all directions.

She spread her arms, and fire dust like rain from the skies fell gently down towards the Paladin... and its open missile racks.

Sunset held out her hands, and the fire dust ignited.

The light of the fire dust's burning was but the spark before all the missiles in the racks went up, blowing the back off the Paladin and setting what remained on fire. The smell of burning electronics and ignited dust filled the air as Rainbow set Ciel down upon the roof.

The Paladin shook, its torso swivelling left and right as though the pilot were trying to clear their head. It began to move.

A metal hand erupted out from underneath, bursting through the ceiling and grabbing the White Fang Paladin by the foot.

"Twilight?" Rainbow asked.

"You said I had to stay in the Paladin, but you never said the Paladin had to stay motionless," Twilight said apologetically as a shot ripped through the roof to strike the stolen Paladin in the groin area.

Rainbow grinned. "Hold on just a little longer, Twi," she said as the stolen Paladin tried to shake Twilight off. "Blake!"

"Understood," Blake said as she threw her hook and wrapped it around the same leg that Twilight was holding onto.

Ciel watched as Rainbow swept Blake up in arms and carried her away. The two of them flew off the train, Blake's silk ribbon growing taut as they circled before Rainbow turned in the air, the sunlight catching her wings as she soared back towards the Paladin, dipping under its thrashing arms and looping around the legs over and over again as the line wrapped around those same legs as the burning Paladin spun around in a vain effort to catch them.

Rainbow and Blake stopped, landing once more.

"Twilight, let go," Rainbow commanded. "Ciel!"

"Ruby, finish it once she fires," Sunset said.

Ciel chambered a new round. "Understood."

BANG! Ciel's shot hit the Paladin squarely in the cockpit. The Paladin leaned backwards as lightning rippled across the armour.

Ruby leapt forward, transforming into a whirling cyclone of rose petals as she hit the Paladin head on, squarely where Ciel's shot had struck it, and the momentum of her speed was enough to topple the Paladin, its legs bound and unable to move, onto its back with a tremendous crash.

Ruby slashed at the fallen giant again and again and again until the Paladin simply fell apart, crumbling before their very eyes into its component parts which tumbled off the train to litter the forest floor on either side.

And there, standing amidst the wreckage, was none other than Roman Torchwick.

Roman Torchwick, who was immediately confronted with five guns and all of Penny's laser-capable swords pointed into his face.

Torchwick laughed nervously as he raised his hands, his companion doing likewise as she got to her feet behind him. "Well… looks like you got us this time, kids. I suppose I'll be enjoying the hospitality of Atlas for awhile."

"Something like that, yeah," Rainbow said.

Torchwick sighed. "I don't suppose the prison food has gotten any better." He looked at Ruby. "I suppose you think this makes you a big hero, Red."

"Well, it kind of does," Sunset said.

Torchwick chuckled as he shook his head. "You can arrest me, you can stop a couple of robberies, but one of these days, you kids are going to realise that you can't stop what's coming; none of you can, and all of you would-be heroes are going to find out what real power is, and you're all going to pay the price that every wannabe hero in history has ever paid with the only currency that matters." He shrugged. "Or maybe not. Maybe you kids are the real deal after all. I guess I've got a front-row seat to find out now, and you know something? I can't wait to see what the answer is."
 
Chapter 23 - A Chill in the Air
A Chill in the Air​



The first Bullhead lifted off the ground and turned its bulbous nose back towards the inviting lights of Vale.

The contractors who were working on this section of the outer wall were not getting paid enough to camp out at night on the very edge of what might be called the City of Vale, at a point at which the city itself had faded into a few farms and abandoned cottages, and so, every night, the airships came to pick them up and take them home to the safety of the city itself.

No such luck for the huntsmen and the soldiers protecting the workers, who were expected to camp out here at nights, something which occasioned no small amount of grumbling amidst the privates of the defence platoon.

Yang was much more sanguine about the whole thing. In fact, she kind of liked it out here. Sure, camping on the edge of civilisation was different from when she and Ruby had 'camped out' in the garden round the back of the cabin – with Dad sat out on the deck watching them in case any grimm showed up – but it wasn't so bad. The food was okay, the company was good, and if they had to get their own firewood and keep watch, then so what? This was the life they'd signed up for, and if she hadn't thought it was a decent life, then she wouldn't have gone to Beacon in the first place.

If Ruby had been back at Beacon, then she would have missed her, but Ruby was off on a mission of her own right now, and so, it didn't really matter where Yang was.

And so, Yang lay on her back, her head resting upon her pack like a pillow, and stared up at the night sky. The moon was a little way to the west tonight, and without the lights of Vale polluting the sky – and with no Atlesian air patrols over this particular region to get in the way – Yang was afforded one of the first uninterrupted views of the stars above that she'd had since, well, since leaving Patch really.

She'd missed them.

They were so beautiful up there, all those lights in the sky. It was really amazing how they could be so far away and yet shine so brightly that they could be seen all the way down here.

"They're as bright as your eyes, Mommy!"

Yang's lips twitched upwards in a smile. She hadn't thought about that in a while. That was an old memory, from when Ruby had been so small that she'd been left back home in her cradle when Mom took Yang up onto a hill not far from home to show her the stars.

Back home in Patch, there were precious few lights, not enough to get in the way of the stars like there were in Vale, and so Yang and Mom had been able to see absolutely all of them.

Yang remembered sitting in her mother's lap with a smile on her face while Mom had pointed out all the different shapes they made and told her their names and the stories behind them.

Right now, directly overhead, she could see the constellation Leucippides, the two sisters.

Can you see it too, Ruby? Are the same stars of the Two Sisters shining down on both of us?

Yang felt her smile broadening as she imagined it.

"That's me on the right, you know," Nora declared as she flopped down on the ground beside Yang.

Yang glanced at her. "What?"

"The stars!" Nora explained. "That's what you were looking at, right?"

"Uh huh."

"Well, that's me on the right," Nora said, pointing up at the smaller of the two celestial figures who made up the constellation. "And that's Ren."

Yang smirked. "Oh, really? I knew that you two had gotten up to a lot of stuff before you made it to Beacon, but I didn't realise that you were already so famous that they named stars after you."

"Sure they did!" Nora cried. "It was after we saved Mistral from a horde of stormvermin gathering in the sewers underneath the city. I killed the apex alpha with one swing from my mighty hammer, and the people of Mistral were so grateful that they renamed the star signs in our honour."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah! And they held a big public feast in our honour, and we got to ride in a chariot, and Pyrrha gave us these fancy crowns to wear, and do you know what she said to me?" Nora slipped into a passable impression of Pyrrha's more cultured and cultivated tone. "'Oh, Nora, I can only dream of one day being as strong and brave as you.' And then she kissed Ren on the cheek, and I yelled 'stay away from my man, woman!'"

Yang couldn't contain the sniggers that escaped her lips. Her whole body trembled with mirth. "I bet you showed her."

"Oh, she backed off right away," Nora assured her. "Not that Ren and I are, you know, we're not together-together. I just… Ren deserves… I knew that Pyrrha was meant for someone else. Yeah! I was saving her for Jaune, because I've got premonitions!"

"Uh huh?"

"Uh huh," Nora declared. "And with my powers of foresight, I can tell you that Ruby is going to be just fine."

Yang chuckled. "You can see it with your third eye?"

"I can see it with my regular two eyes; that team is too good to be taken out by a few grimm in the Forever Fall," Nora said. "I mean, they're not us, but Team Sapphire is pretty darn special."

"Yeah," Yang replied, her voice softer than the breeze that stroked their cheeks. "Yeah, they certainly are." She paused. "It makes you think, doesn't it?"

Nora was silent for a moment. "Think what?"

"That we can be here, looking at the stars, and Ruby can be miles and miles away with the very same stars shining down on her from all the way up in the sky," Yang said.

Once more, Nora took a moment to reply. "Yeah," she agreed. "That is pretty amazing." She turned her head to look at Yang. "So have you always liked them?"

"Huh?"

"The stars."

"Oh, right," Yang said. "Yeah, well, almost always, anyway. I… one of my earliest memories is my mom taking me out one night to watch the stars. Where we grew up, way out in the country with no cities and barely any towns to speak of, you could see them all as bright as… as bright as my mother's eyes." She sighed wistfully. "Unfortunately, that was before they got renamed after you and Ren." Yang chuckled. "I was taught that those stars up there were two sisters."

"Two sisters, huh?" Nora asked. "Two sisters named Yang and Ruby?"

"No!" Yang exclaimed. "But, well… I remember when I took Ruby out one night, up to the same hill where my mom had taken me, and I remember that the stars were as bright as Ruby's eyes that night, when I told her all about the stars, and how they were two sisters, just like us. And I told her how they'd always be together, just like us."

Nora made an affirmative noise. "Together. That's the important part."

"What do you mean?"

Nora's tone was earnest, moreso than usual. "You can call them sisters if you want to, but the way I always saw it… you notice how one of them is bigger than the other."

"Yeah," Yang agreed. "She's the older sister."

"But Ren's taller than me, too," Nora said. "And it's really hard to be sure that they're both girls, what with them being stars and everything. My mom never took me up any hills to tell me all about them, but when Ren and I were on the road… a lot of the time, there wasn't much to do but look at the sky – that and tell stories – and Ren told me the same thing: that those two would always be together. Just like us."

Yang turned her head to regard her teammate silently for a moment. "You're really lucky, you know that?"

Nora's eyebrows rose. "You think luck had anything to do with me and Ren getting on the same team together? Girl, that was the result of planning and forethought. When it comes to Ren, I don't trust luck."

"I can believe that," Yang murmured. A sigh escaped her. "Perhaps I should have planned ahead when it came to Ruby. Only…"

"Only what?"

Yang shuffled where she lay. "At the time, I thought that it might do Ruby good to get out of her shell, meet some new people."

"Well, if it helps, I think she couldn't have done better in the people she met," Nora said.

"Oh, sure, I know," Yang agreed. If Ruby had to be on a team without Yang, at least she was on a team with the kindest, most caring people in Beacon – and Sunset Shimmer. "But still…"

"What?"

"It doesn't matter."

"Come on! Who can you tell if not your best friend?"

"Nobody," Yang admitted. "But… it really doesn't matter okay?" Nora might be her best friend, but that didn't mean that Yang was ready to tell her about Raven yet. "It's probab-… it's nothing."

"Well, okay," Nora said. "If you say so."

"Yang," Ren's voice, raised higher than his usual soft volume, carried across the night even as Ren himself crossed the open ground briskly towards the two girls. "Mister Danvers should have been back by now."

Yang sat up. Jett Danvers was the professional huntsman whom Team YRDN were shadowing on this mission; only, he hadn't seemed particularly keen on the whole 'shadowing' aspect of the deal. It wasn't so bad, for the most part, since they were just there to stand guard, and they could easily do that alongside him, but when he had gone out scouting, he had refused to take any of the young huntsmen along with him, claiming that they'd only slow him down.

Only Ren was right; he was slow enough already. He should have been back by now. It had been – Yang checked her scroll – more than two hours; how much scouting did he feel the need to do?

Yang scrambled to her feet. On the plus side, they had heard no gunshots, nor the roaring and howling of any grimm, and it was unlikely that he could or would have gone so far that they wouldn't have heard any of those things if he'd gotten into trouble. On the other hand, however, the fact remained that he should have been back by now, and he wasn't. And it wasn't as though the grimm were the only dangers lying in wait in the dark. He might have fallen and hit his head for all they knew.

"Have you tried calling his scroll?" she asked.

"He didn't answer."

"And you didn't hear anything?"

Ren shook his head. Not that that meant a great deal; one of the pieces of advice that he had given them was to put their scrolls on silent, lest they be given away when they least wanted to be.

Yang's brow furrowed a little as she walked – with Ren and Nora following behind her – across the grass in front of the wall in Dove's direction. As she walked, Yang and her companions passed beside the campfires of the soldiers as they sat around said fires in groups of five or six, brewing tea or cooking desiccated rations. Most of them were about her age or not much older, boys and girls in green jackets with red facings on their cuffs; her age, but much less well trained. Maybe a couple of them were combat school dropouts or people who had failed to get into Beacon, but for the most part, they didn't even have their auras unlocked, who had joined the Defence Force less because they wanted to protect humanity than because they thought the army would teach them a skill.

That would probably sound a little judgemental if I said it out loud. But it wasn't meant to; it was just a fact: she had the skills, and so did her team; they… didn't.

To be honest, she felt the same way about the Atlas military; why did they need so many ordinary soldiers when they had huntsmen?

Yang's thoughts were drawn away from that as, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Lieutenant Whittard put aside the book he had been reading and get to his feet, weaving his way through his men to intercept Yang on her journey.

The commanding officer of the Valish platoon was no older than the bulk of the men he commanded and only a couple of years older than Yang at most; he was thin and a little pinched in the face, with a pair of round spectacles resting on top of a thin nose. "Miss Xiao Long," he said, his tone oddly deferential for someone older than she was, "is anything amiss?"

Yang smiled reassuringly. "No, El-Tee, nothing's wrong. We're all good here, aren't we?"

Lieutenant Whittard frowned. "Sergeant Trent tells me that our huntsman has been away too long," he murmured.

Yang glanced briefly at Sergeant Trent, the only man in the platoon who looked over the age of twenty-five, let alone thirty. "It… has been a while," she admitted, "but I'm not that worried. We're talking about a real huntsman here, after all. And we haven't heard anything that suggests he got into trouble."

"Are you sure?" Lieutenant Whittard asked. "I don't need to be reassured there are no monsters under the bed, Miss Xiao Long; I need to know the truth."

Yang snorted. "Sorry. Natural big sister habit, I guess. The truth is… I don't know where Danvers went, but I'm going to take my partner and go see if we can find him but leave Ren and Nora here with you, okay?"

Lieutenant Whittard nodded carefully. "And if… if you don't come back either?"

"Then call for Bullheads," Yang told him. "Because if we don't come back either, then it means there's something out there."

Lieutenant Whittard paled visibly, which was quite a feat considering how whey-faced he was ordinarily. "I… I see," he murmured. "Good luck, Miss Xiao Long."

"Thanks a bunch, Lieutenant," Yang replied affably before she left him behind and covered the rest of the distance separating her from Dove. The fourth member of her team was standing sentinel, his back to the incomplete wall and the platoon of soldiers, his sword gripped lightly in one hand.

"Do you see anything?" Yang asked, as she came to stand alongside him.

Dove's blue eyes glanced towards her. "I haven't seen any grimm… but I haven't seen Mister Danvers either," he said.

Yang sighed. "You and me are going to take a look around. Ren, Nora, stay here and guard the soldiers."

"There's something rather absurd-sounding about that statement, don't you think?" Dove muttered.

"You know what I mean," Yang replied. "Ren, if we don't come back-"

"Don't talk like that," Nora said sharply, cutting her off. "Come back, okay? You've got so much to come back to."

"I mean to try," Yang assured her. But I bet Mom meant to try and come back, too. "But if we don't, call Professor Ozpin. Or Professor Goodwitch. Call somebody." And tell Ruby that I'll always be with her. Not that she said that out loud; it would have been too gloomy for words, and she'd regret the melodrama of it once they found Jett Danvers and it turned out that he'd just fallen down a hole and broken his leg or something.

Ren nodded. "Of course," he said, his tone clipped.

"Thanks," Yang said. "You ready, Dove?"

"I think so," Dove replied.

"Okay then," Yang said. "Let's-"

She was interrupted by the sound of a dry twig snapping underfoot, somewhere in the darkness beyond the reach of the light of their fires.

Yang assumed a boxing stance, her Ember Celica snapping back to expose the guns concealed within the vambraces; Dove raised his sword; Nora pulled Magnhild over her shoulder and unfurled it; Ren's StormFlowers appeared in his hands.

The four members of Team YRDN spread out a little, presenting a less inviting target than the four of them clumped together in a single mass.

Of course, they didn't know that it was anything bad out there, but better to be safe than sorry.

Even if it was alarming the soldiers a little bit, judging by the way that heads had turned towards them. Some of the young men and women snatched up their rifles. Lieutenant Whittard had one hand on his holstered pistol as he began to gingerly step forward, the burly figure of Sergeant Trent keeping pace beside him.

"Hello?" Yang called into the dark. If you're not a grimm, now would be a good time to say so.

A figure shambled out of the darkness and into the light; Yang breathed a sigh of relief: it was Jett Danvers, their professional huntsman. "Hey," she shouted. "What took you so long? We were getting worried back here."

Jett ignored her. He was a tall, broad-shouldered man with black hair descending to just beneath his ears, dressed in a dark parka and jeans. He carried a billhook, the weapon resting lightly on his shoulder as he gripped the shaft in one hand.

His head was bowed a little as he walked with an unsteady, almost stumbling gait. He ignored the young huntsmen completely and walked towards Lieutenant Whittard and Sergeant Trent.

Lieutenant Whittard laughed. "Mister Danvers," he said, "you gave us all quite a scare there for a moment."

Jett did not reply. He walked closer, head down covering the distance between the two men, and then he swung his billhook and drove the hook into Lieutenant Whittard's head.

Yang's eyes widened in horror as the young officer, his head so suddenly misshapen and his face frozen in a look of stunned surprise, collapsed to the ground. Sergeant Trent cursed but had only started to raise his rifle when Jett drove the billhook point-first through his throat.

"Run!" Yang shouted at the soldiers, her voice rising above the panicked hubbub that was beginning to rise from their throats as they saw their leaders fall to the weapon of an ally. "Get back!"

They didn't need to be told twice. The soldiers began to scramble up, fleeing from their fires, running towards Vale, running away from a huntsman who outclassed them in every respect.

This was not a fight that they could win.

But it is a fight that we can win.

Yang launched herself forward, firing Ember Celica behind her for thrust like a pair of rockets strapped to her hands. She flew above the ground, the tips of her boots scraping the blades of grass beneath her as she threw herself bodily between the huntsman and the hapless soldiers he would make his prey.

"What are you doing?" Yang demanded as she faced the man she was supposed to learn from.

Jett's eyes were black and pitiless, and he said nothing at all as he brought his billhook down upon her head.

Yang stepped forward, catching the wooden shaft upon her wrists. She could feel the pressure of Jett's strength as he pressed down against her, yet somehow, it seemed less than she would have expected of a seasoned huntsman. "Why?" Yang demanded. "Why are you doing this?"

Jett stared at her, and wordlessly, he released his grip upon the billhook and began to reach out for Yang.

Yang felt someone collide into her from the side, someone who turned out to be Dove, who had barged into her from the shoulder and, in the process, knocked her to the ground – he too went sprawling a moment later as the momentum of his rush carried him over her in a stumbling fall. They lay on the ground, their legs tangled up.

Jett's face was blank as he reached out for them.

Dove roared in anger as he slashed at Jett's outstretched hand, slicing off his fingers with his sword. Jett drew back but did not cry out in pain. He just stared blankly at the stumps of his fingers.

"Huh?" Yang said. "But his aura-"

"It's not a huntsman," Dove declared. "It's a Chill; we have to get back."

"Oh, gods," Yang whispered under her breath as she and Dove both scrambled upright and retreated from what had been Jett Danvers.

Professor Port didn't need to cover Chills in his Grimm Studies class, and not only because Doctor Oobleck was covering them in legends; nobody came to that class unaware of the story of Poppy and Oak, of the grimm that had no body but could steal any body it wished, even one that was protected by aura. If it had laid a hand on Yang, then she would have perished in an instant, and her body would have become the new plaything of the Chill.

"We have to kill it," Yang said. She raised her fists. It wouldn't be that hard, so long as they kept their distance. It was possessing a human body, but it didn't have a human aura. So long as they didn't let it touch them. So long as… so long as she couldn't notice the human face, the body of the man who had once been a protector of the world.

Her hands and arms trembled. Ember Celica did not fire. Nor did Dove's gunblade, for that matter, which was shaking more than Yang's arms. Dove, the loveable dumbass, put himself between Yang and Jett as though it were better for him to be taken out than her, but he didn't shoot, and judging by the tremors, Yang wasn't sure if he had it in him to use the bloody blade again.

Mind, it would be hypocritical of me to blame him for that.

Nora had switched Magnhild into grenade launcher mode, but it too was silent and showed no sign of speaking soon. Nora's eyes were wide, and Yang could understand why; this was the strength of a Chill: they hoped that nobody would be able to shoot someone wearing a face they knew.

But someone was.

"Hey!" Ren shouted, drawing Jett's attention as he dashed forward.

Jett turned slowly towards him.

Ren raised his guns and fired. He continued to charge, StormFlowers spitting, green flashes bursting from the muzzles and as he fired, and charged, the body of Jett Danvers twitched and spasmed and swayed in place as red spots sprouted all over his torso, the parka jacket withering under the fire, the bullets tearing into the aura-less body.

The billhook dropped from Jett's hand.

Ren emptied the last rounds in his StormFlowers as he closed the distance between himself and Jett. He stopped, spinning in place, and with the blades that hung beneath his pistols, he sliced off Jett's head. Still spinning, Ren tossed one of his StormFlowers up into the air and thrust out his palm towards the trunk of the man who had been Jett. Ren's aura pulsed, and the body was silently flung backwards into the darkness and out of sight.

Ren caught his pistol before it hit the ground. He was turned away from Yang. His head was bowed, in a way that made Yang afraid for a moment that the Chill had transferred to him. But it was not so; she could see it was not so when he looked at her, and she could see Lie Ren in those eyes, though it was a side of Ren that she had never seen before.

Nor was she certain that she wished to see it again.

"That wasn't a man," he said, his voice trembling. "It was once, but not anymore. It deserved no mercy."

Who are you trying to convince, Ren? Me or you?

Ren didn't wait for a response from Yang. He turned away and walked off a few metres, moving with a weary tread as though his frenetic burst of activity a moment ago had exhausted him. He stood facing the darkness, silent, almost expectant, although what he was expecting, Yang could not have said.

"That…" Dove murmured. "That was…"

"He saved our lives," Yang replied.

"I know," Dove admitted. "But all the same."

All the same, it's scary to think that I don't really know him at all.

"Call Beacon," she instructed Dove. "Tell them… tell them everything."

"Of course," Dove murmured. He knelt and wiped the blood from his sword upon the grass before thrusting it into his belt as he turned away and reached for his scroll.

Yang began to walk towards Ren.

"Don't," Nora said, her voice quiet and soft as she interposed herself between the two of them. "Ren… give him some space, okay?"

Yang looked over Nora's head at Ren, who had not moved. "Are you sure space is what he needs?"

"I try every day to give Ren what he needs," Nora replied. "But sometimes, I have to settle for giving him what he wants."

"Which is space?"

Nora nodded, although her expression was so melancholy, it was clear that she didn't like it one bit. Yang didn't much care for it either, but Nora knew him best.

Nora turned around, and together, the two of them watched as Ren stood, as still as any statue.

"Sometimes," Nora whispered, "I feel as though there's a wall like glass between us, and it lets me hear him and see him… but never touch him."

Yang glanced up at the stars which continued to shine above them all. "Are you sure that you shouldn't go to him? Together always, right?"

Nora looked around at Yang, her expression hesitant. Yang nodded in silent encouragement, and after a brief second more of hesitation, Nora approached Ren. He looked down at her, but when she didn't say anything to him, he didn't say anything to her either. Ren looked away, but he didn't move away; he allowed Nora to continue to stand beside him as the moonlight fell upon them both, bathing them in silvery light.

I don't know where you are right now, Ruby, but I hope your mission is going better than ours.

The howl of a beowolf split the night air.

Me and my big mouth.

"The fear!" Nora cried. "It's attracted more grimm."

Yang bared her teeth. What was that you said about spinning straw into gold, Professor Goodwitch? Well, I guess the wheel's in front of me now. Now, what were those five points of a speech you talked about in Leadership? Oh, yeah, right. "Okay, listen up!" she shouted, as more beowolf howls echoed through the darkness. "We don't have much time, and I'm not much for speeches, so it's a good thing that you guys don't need me to talk you into bravery.

"The grimm are coming. I don't know how many there are. It could be half a dozen, or it could be a horde, but they're coming with teeth and claws, and they're going to give us a fight, and it could be a tough one.

"If we run, if we die, if we don't hold this position, then there's nothing to stop the grimm until they reach the Red Line, and all the farms and cottages behind us will be vulnerable to these monsters. But if we win, if we fight hard and kill them all, then all of those people will be safe. They're counting on us, and we're not going to let them down.

"We've trained for this. We've studied for this. We were chosen for this." Yang turned around and gestured to the wall behind them; the Green Line was a hodge-podge of half-completed defences for which there had not been enough money or resources at the time of its initial laying-down, but this section, the repairs of which Team YRDN had worked on, was a fully-fledged wall of red brick, stout enough for modest field guns to be mounted atop it and for men to fight from it if there had been men. There was only one problem: it wasn't finished; there was an unconstructed gap which the contractors had been labouring to close up, but it was still a dozen feet wide. "They're going to go through that gap," Yang declared. "It's quicker than going over the wall, but that gap is going to be where we stop them. Dove, you're with me in the breach. Ren, get up on the wall and shoot down on them as they come. Nora, you're our reserve; stay behind us and mop up any that get past us."

Nora saluted. "Yes, ma'am."

"This might not be easy," Yang admitted, "but we can do this. Beacon and Vale have trusted us with this. Let's earn that trust."

Dove, his face a little pale, nevertheless nodded in acknowledgement of her words. Nora was already grinning in anticipation. Only Ren failed to acknowledge her or what she'd said; he remained facing out into the darkness as the howling of the grimm got closer and closer.

"Ren?" Yang asked.

He turned around. His face was stern-set, but his voice was soft as he said, "I won't let anyone else die."

Yang forced a smile onto her face. "That's the spirit."

They retreated towards the bottleneck of sorts formed by the incomplete wall. With a single bound, Ren leapt high enough to reach the rampart, and as he took his position there, Yang could only think what a pity it was that there weren't any heavier guns emplaced up there that he could use. Nora retreated about twenty or thirty feet back behind the front line, Magnhild still held in grenade launcher mode.

Yang and Dove stood between the two sections of the wall, hearing the howling grimm come on.

Dove bent his knees, holding his sword before him in a low guard. "Yang," he said softly, "when… when you were growing up, when you were a kid, were there a lot of other children around? Did you have a lot of friends?"

You're asking me this now? "Uh, no," Yang replied, wondering if Dove just wanted to distract himself. "We lived kind of out of the way, on our own. It was just me and Ruby."

Dove nodded. "There were a lot of kids in our village," he told her, "and in our village, there was this rise just outside my grandfather's house, and it wasn't much, but when we were kids, it seemed like a hill, and it had a rock sticking out of it. And we used to play a game: someone would stand on top of the rock, and anyone who wanted to could try and shove you off it and down the hill, and the winner would get to shout 'I'm king of the hill!'"

Yang grinned. "Sounds fun."

"It was," Dove agreed. "Nobody could shove me off that hill. Not anybody." He took a deep breath, and then another. "King of the Hill," he muttered. "King of the Hill. Dove Bronzewing is King of the Hill!"

The grimm burst upon them, beowolves emerging out of the darkness with eyes gleaming red and their masks and fangs alike a shining white under the moon and stars. Ren's StormFlowers cracked as he fired, both barrels blazing from atop the wall as he unleashed his bullets into the onrushing demons, and over Yang's head flew grenades with pink smoke trailing after them as Nora fired over their heads to thin the monstrous ranks. But still, they came, though they died to Nora's grenades and – fewer – died to Ren's StormFlower rounds, yet they came, growling and snarling.

They came for the gap in the wall. They came for Yang and Dove. Their formation narrowed as they drew closer, becoming a clump as they fought to get ahead of one another, the first to reach the fight.

The first to die. Yang's Ember Celica roared as she threw shadow punches which fired her gauntlets, and beside her, Dove's gunblade barked as he shot all the rounds he had into the black and bone-faced mass of death.

And then Dove was out of shots and Yang was out of time as the grimm reached them.

They couldn't move. That would have left Nora out behind facing all the fury of the grimm, not to mention defeated the point of making their stand between the walls like this. They had to stand fast, they had to make their bodies the wall and go toe to toe against the mass of teeth and claws that lunged for them, maws open.

It wasn't Yang's kind of fighting; she might have been trained to punch, but she was also trained to move, to weave and jab, and all of that was denied to her here. All she could do to hold the line was stand and take it, let her semblance consume the damage and turn it into even stronger punches with which she disintegrated the grimm who hurled themselves at her.

They came. She punched. They threw themselves at her, and she killed them. She tried not to let any of them get past her. Their claws reached for her, they fueled her semblance, but they also drained her aura. As Yang punched harder and harder, she could also feel the shield of soul that protected her getting thinner and thinner, and still, she held the line.

Until there were no more grimm left and only the dark of the night before them.

Yang drew in deep breaths and exhaled just as briefly. "Hey, Dove, are you okay?" She glanced at him, and her eyes – returning to their usual lilac colour – widened at the sight of a trio of scratches – still bleeding slightly – on his cheek. "Dove?"

"I'm fine," Dove assured her, waving her concern away. "It's fine."

"Did your aura break?" Yang demanded.

"Just a little bit," Dove said, although she could see there were scores upon his armour, too.

"'A little bit'!" Yang repeated. "You should have-"

"Left you to fight by yourself?" Dove finished questioningly. He shook his head. "Not going to happen."

Yang snorted. "Ruby will always be the bravest person I know… but you might just be the second, you know that?"

Dove smiled. "From what I know of Ruby, I'm flattered."

"And I'm worried," Yang said. "Too much courage could get you hurt."

"And it might spare someone else," Dove said. "I'm fine, really. Still king of the hill."

"King of the hill? King of the wall."

"King and queen of the wall," Dove corrected.

Yang chuckled. "I like the sound of that," she said as a Bullhead roared overhead and descended with an engine whine and a gust of wind right in front of them.

The doors opened, revealing Professor Goodwitch within.

"Mister Bronzewing," she said, an unusual touch of alarm entering her stern voice. "You seem to be injured."

"It's just a scratch, Professor."

"Have it checked out when we return to Beacon," Professor Goodwitch instructed him. "You seem to have had an eventful evening, Miss Xiao Long."

Yang laughed. "You could say that, Professor. Dove should get that looked at, but I don't know about the rest of us coming back to Beacon. The mission isn't finished yet."

Professor Goodwitch stared at her for a moment, and for a moment, Yang thought she saw a glint of approval in the combat instructor's eyes.

"As you wish, Miss Xiao Long."
 
Back
Top